《The Harem Teacher at Elreis Sorceress Academy》 Book 1: Prologue ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take the usual seat.¡± My daily routine was to stop by a cheap bar after work. It¡¯s not a prominent place, but its hustle and bustle put me at ease. My name is Theophil Krause, and I work as a court wizard. As the noun ¡°court¡± implies, I¡¯m in the service of the state. Well, just think of it as a reasonably high-ranking job from the government itself. ¡°I see that you¡¯re here again today. Mr. Krause.¡± ¡°Master, the usual.¡± I said as I gave the guy a tip. This way, I can get useful information and service from him from time to time. ¡°You¡¯re an odd one, aren¡¯t you? You are a young man in your twenties, but you already became an excellent court wizard. You could always go to a better bar, you know?¡± Mind you, this is the actual barmaster that¡¯s pointing this out. I can¡¯t say he¡¯s wrong, though. I work as a court wizard, and I make a fair amount of money, enough to go to a more upscale bar if I want. But there¡¯s a reason I prefer the cheap bars. That¡¯s because they attract a lot of ¡°easy¡± women. Though this may sound presumptuous, as it¡¯s coming from me, but I¡¯ve grown up as a genius at sorcery since I was in school. Women tell me that I have a neat face, which, combined with my background, has often allowed me to easily hold women to my embrace. Of course, working high up had its fair share of troubles. Although I work diligently during the day, being part of a respected organization, I have to communicate with people in high positions, and more often than not I have to deal with idiots. There¡¯s the rule that you have to work a set number of hours per day as well. To relieve those kinds of stress, playing with women at night has become my favorite thing to do. I¡¯m especially fond of beautiful looking, big-breasted women. It¡¯s always a great pleasure to have a woman that every man would want to have at least once in his life and to be able to do it on his own. With that in mind, it¡¯s good to find a woman in a cheap bar. They¡¯re often willing to let you have a one-night stand, and you don¡¯t have to go through the hassle of seduction. As long as you have money, of course. I¡¯ve held aristocratic ladies before, but they were often just too proud of themselves that makes you think twice if it¡¯s really worth it, going for them. They also put emphasis very much on their appearances and throw tantrums if they don¡¯t get what they desired right. Well, it was also fun to make them squirm and unable to live without my body once they have tasted my flesh. ¡°Mr. Krause. I¡¯ve got some good news for you.¡± As I was eating my nibbles and drinking my wine, all while observing who can accompany me for the night, which I often do whenever I came here, the master came and told me something. ¡°What kind of woman?¡± ¡°She is from Elreis Magic Academy.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Elreis Sorceress¡¯ Academy is one of the top magic schools in the country. As their ¡®sorceress¡¯ name implies, it¡¯s a women¡¯s academy, so only women are allowed in the school. And when I say only women, I meant it in the literal sense, from the students, to the teachers and the staff. To sum it up, it¡¯s a magic school for noble ladies, and since they can learn magic while keeping their integrity, they are highly regarded among the rich. Since I also attended a prestigious magic academy that is different from them, of course, being a man, I¡¯m familiar with how these academies work. I know that the Elreis Sorceress Academy and how its noble ladies became the object of many men¡¯s admiration. Unfortunately, at that time, I felt that they were just women perched on a high pedestal, so I never took an interest in them, but when I was in my mid-twenties, there were times when I wanted to fish for the flesh of a younger noble. It must have felt so good as an achievement to have these so-called high-stakes, high-risk women as your own. Well, it¡¯s not like the students will come to a medium-quality bar like this. If it¡¯s one of their staff, it¡¯s another story. ¡°There she is.¡± The master pointed to a woman in a black suit sitting at the end of the room. She had sleek legs that stretched out from her tight skirt and a relatively slender waist. What was surprising was the size of her breasts. Her breasts were so heaped up that her suit looked like it was about to tear off, causing the men around her to ogle around and take notice of her. See, even now, a wild man with a beard is approaching her. ¡°Hey, missy, want to go to another place and have a drink with me?¡± The man spoke as he gingerly put his thick arms on display. He must have been very confident in his own body. ¡°You¡¯ve got a nice body. But unfortunately, it¡¯s not my cup of tea. Get the hell out of here. You¡¯ll ruin my drink.¡± I whistle inwardly with a huff. Her attitude is totally impregnable, even when facing against a burly man like him. She has big breasts, but that kind of strong-mindedness is right up my alley. ¡°Now then¡­¡­¡± As I stood up, I heard an angry voice. ¡°I ask you out gently, and you refuse me? Woman, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± The bearded man put himself into a stance as if he was about to strike at the woman. Despite that, the woman that has been targeted continued to ignore the man¡¯s words and drank her glass of liquor nonchalantly. ¡°You bitch!¡± The man became agitated, probably partly because of the alcohol, and tried to hit her by reflex. ¡°¡­¡­Good(Yare) grief(Yare). It got messy right off the bat.¡± But before he could do it, I activated my spell. ¡°What! Ugh, my arm¡­¡­it¡¯s not moving!¡± ¡°Just leave it at that, old man.¡± ¡°-! Ow, ow, ow, ow! You fucking kid¡­¡­!¡± I activated another spell to halt his actions. Magic spells like this are widely known in this world, but at best, it is minute enough to help with their everyday life. Most common folks possess magic powers, but only a few can utilize it as their arsenal, like stopping a massive object that was about to hit you. The muscle man tries desperately to use his strength, which he was proud of just earlier, to move, but his arm doesn¡¯t even budge an inch. All that can be heard is the sound of his clenching teeth. ¡°I¡¯m feeling good right now, so here is the thing. I¡¯m willing to let you go if you just pick yourself and leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, you little shit! Let me go quickly, or I¡¯ll¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you go.¡± As soon as I released my spell, he hit me. Totally¡­¡­these single-celled organisms are really boring. ¡°Die, you little shit!¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡± There was a dull sound. After that, the man was sent flying in the opposite direction of the direction he had charged into. ¡°Guhooo!¡± The man picked up himself after the stumble, but then he realized that there¡¯s something different in his face. Unsure of what it is, he felt his face with his hand. ¡°That was just a shockwave. Next time you come back, I¡¯ll hit you ten times as hard as I did just now. If you don¡¯t want that ugly bearded face of yours to get even worse, disappear from my face. Now.¡± ¡°Wha, what the ¡­¡­you are¡­¡­!!¡± The man noticed something and opened his eyes wide. ¡°That cloak¡¯s emblem is¡­¡­a court wizard! So you are¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe it, so it was real¡­¡­I heard it was forty-three years old for the youngest record, but being qualified in just his early twenties- ¡° ¡°The name is Theophil Krause. Remember it well.¡± ¡°He, hiiiiiiiiii!¡± With a scream, the man ran away. Still, to be so scared shitless just by hearing my name, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a demon or a devil, you know? Nevertheless, I think it¡¯s far better than dealing with an idiot who doesn¡¯t know his place. When I dusted off my cloak, a woman called out to me. It was the Elreis lady from earlier. ¡°Thank you. That was to save me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Nah. He just pissed me off. So, what would you like to do? Do you want to keep drinking as it is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we won¡¯t be able to, at least not right now, because we made a pretty nice commotion out there. So, instead, why don¡¯t you have a drink with me in private? As a payment for your goodwill.¡± ¡°Well, that can be arranged.¡± I smiled inwardly, realizing I got a good chance. This woman should be interested in me, at least after that matter. Now, if only I could somehow get her to embrace me¡­¡­ Well, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult, just looking at the way she puts up her chest on purpose, and emphasizing her deep valley. An ordinary man would probably try to extend his boundaries and desperately try to seduce her, but I, who has been through these kinds of women by a lot, can stay calm. I¡¯m more the type of guy who delights in owning a woman who¡¯s trying her best to groom a man like this. ¡°I know a good place that has a good selection of fine liquor. How about it, do you want to go?¡± ¡°It would be mad not to reject a beautiful woman¡¯s offer. After you, milady.¡± And that is how I left the bar with the Elreis woman. Book 1: Chapter 1: The Seduction of the Headmistress ¡°Puhaa! That¡¯s a good booze!¡± We¡¯ve been drinking for about two hours now. I¡¯ve always been a strong drinker, and I¡¯ve also neutralized the alcohol¡¯s through magic, so I¡¯m fine, but the woman in front of me ¨C Julia Elreis ¨C continues to drink without any care in the world¡­¡­as if she had just been emancipated from something. This is the second floor of a tavern that offers a good selection of drinks. By discreetly controlling the shopkeeper with magic, I was able to drink all the booze I wanted and rent a room with a bed. In truth, brainwashing and other similar forms of magic is taboo, but as similar to most of this world¡¯s crimes, all of it doesn¡¯t matter as long as they don¡¯t find out. ¡°Theophil, you¡¯re so strong with alcohol for a young man!¡± I thought she was a bit younger from her looks, but it seemed that Julia is a tad older than me. The master of the tavern said she was from the Elreis Sorceress Academy, but she wasn¡¯t just on the level of being affiliated with them. Julia was ¨C surprisingly, the headmaster of the academy. Furthermore, it seems that Julia¡¯s mother was the one who founded the Elreis Sorceress Academy, but now that she got her position as the chancellor of the school right now, she is said to be leaving the decisions on the field to Julia. ¡°Still, the young¡¯ uns nowadays have grown so well, it makes me feel as if I had aged a lot~!¡± ¡°W-what do you mean by that?¡± I showed surprise at this kind of conversation, befitting my nice guy image that I usually portray. ¡°You know, in Elreis, there are a lot of girls with big boobs, you know. If it wasn¡¯t an all-girls school, rape would have happened already! Ahahaha~!¡± Whether if it was from the booze or not, Julia was becoming more talkative. For two hours, we talked about some serious stuff about magic, but now it¡¯s nothing but the stress she¡¯s going through at the all-girls school. I observed her as I pretended to care for her. ¡°By the way, Theophil. You¡¯re pretty handsome. You¡¯re definitely popular, am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°That again~. You¡¯re putting on a nice front, but deep down, you¡¯re thinking about nasty things, right? You don¡¯t behave the way you did in the bar.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Despite being drunk, she¡¯s been watching closely. That¡¯s the head of a school at the highest level for you. ¡°I¡¯ve been trained by my mother since I was little, and I haven¡¯t been able to play around at that time at all. Before I realized, observing people for their qualities has been ingrained in me.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°But after I became the headmaster, I finally had a little extra time to play~.¡± ¡°It was tough, wasn¡¯t it? But isn¡¯t all that stuff gonna stain your image in your current job?¡± ¡°Who cares? Well, I must admit that it¡¯s true, as we nobles always keep appearances first. But then I thought, [Fuck it! These chances are only seldom in my life, so I¡¯m gonna grab some nice booze and get myself some handsome guy.] and there you have it. Me and you, alone in this room.¡± This translated chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. Julia hugged me in front as she said this. Her ample breasts wrapped around my chest, making her cleavage seem even deeper as she got close. Her breasts were within my reach, but I decided not to move and take a good look at them first. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me who invited you, but it was your decision alone to bring me here. You want to do something with me, right? Something that is inappropriate for kids.¡± Her fingers stroked my abdomen, then they gradually moved downward. ¡°Kukuku, looks like I¡¯ve been found out.¡± ¡°Ooh, the devil side of Theophil came out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in lying to you now.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s the kind of attitude that I¡¯ve been looking for~!¡± ¡°You came along because you wanted me to fuck you, right? What a really bad girl.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a really bad boy for doing so. I¡¯ve had my eye on you since I walked into the bar. Then you helped me out¡­¡­¡± ¡°So, it means we¡¯re in each other¡¯s interests, huh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.?¡± Julia moved her hand from its resting on her abdomen down to my crotch. ¡°I admit that your face is to my liking, but what about here?¡± She unbuckled my belt. With a clinking sound, my pants were pulled off at once. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m hugging you, and you¡¯re still not hard¡­¡­ You¡¯re used to being with a woman, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No comment about that.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re with this beauty? Though I¡¯m acting like this, I¡¯m also quite popular, you know? I¡¯m also selective when choosing a man.¡± ¡°And among all those in the selection, you chose me in the end. I feel so proud-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. The final decision will be after I¡¯ve seen it here ?.¡± With that, she stroked my meat stick on top of my underwear. She calls herself an expert playgirl, yet her movements are like a high-class prostitute, judging from the way she carefully pinches the meat stick between her fingertips while rolling the tip with her palm. My meat stick gradually got harder and harder for every second passed. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s growing so fast. Wait, it¡¯s still growing bigger and bigger!?¡± The rod of meat has swollen to the extent that as if it would burst off my underwear at any time. Seeing that my crotch made a steep tent made her gasp a bit, but even though she¡¯s breathing hard, she still took off my underwear all the way. ¡°Y-you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Julia calmly uttered, as if her drunkenness has sobered up in an instant. ¡°W-what a size you have! And it¡¯s so thick and long!¡± Support the translator by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you. I¡¯ve got a certain amount of confidence in my cock. After all, I¡¯ve made a lot of women succumb just by this alone. ¡°This is¡­¡­my first time doing this¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never had¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Scared?¡± I said teasingly, and she got a bit miffed when I said it. Kuku, I see. So that¡¯s what it means. She was originally raised as a noble lady who was strictly disciplined from a young age. In her days as a student, she may be admired for her hard work. Being a prim and proper noble lady among the high-class society that is full of fake faces and pretentious deeds. But now she is an adult, she now has the chance to spew all the resentment she had accumulated in the past. For these people, being free to do whatever they want without worrying about the consequences is something cool and admiring, a greener grass on the other side. To sum it up, their rebellious phase has just started late and got mixed with their adult phase. Nothing is more fun to tease than a young lady pretending to be a bitch instead of a real bitch. ¡°Ah, Hmph! Don¡¯t be stupid. I have a lot of experience in this!¡± The fact that she brags about how experienced she is is also evidence of her inexperience. Oh well, there¡¯s only one way to find out. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how experienced I am!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Okay, get on the bed.¡± She instructed me to lie on my back. I did as I was told, and from there, she straddled my body. ¡°Fufu, this is going to be fun.?¡± She licked her lips as she started to undress. Her breasts, far larger than her hands, were brought to the open, followed by her butt, which is being hugged by her short skirt, tucking it up to expose those jiggling lower halves. She has a great figure, and if I were a virgin, I would have probably ejaculated just by looking at her. But I¡¯m not, and my dick only got harder. ¡°Thank goodness it has stopped getting bigger. Anh¡­¡­ I¡¯m just looking at it, yet I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­.¡± A sticky liquid spills out of her private area. I haven¡¯t even started caressing her, but her vagina is already wet. ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t endure this anymore! I¡¯m going in!¡± With that, Julia, the headmaster of the Elreis Sorceress Academy, finally gave in to her desires. Book 1: Chapter 2: Julia 1 ¡°Guuh, aahh, ugh, it¡¯s¡­¡­completely in¡­¡­¡± It seemed difficult to put it in at once, probably because of my meat stick¡¯s enormous size, but after Julia¡¯s persistent efforts, she finally got it through. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­you see, I like this position very much.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Because I can look down on a handsome guy like you.¡± Apparently, the fact that she was a serious girl in her school days has developed a big complex for her. She probably maintains her self-esteem by making fun of men, like what she is doing now. Breaking this woman is going to be worth it. ¡°Theophil, you¡¯re not allowed to move. Oh, but you can let out your voice as much as you want.¡± Her tone seems she¡¯s having a lot of fun. Is it that pleasant to be able to pick someone younger? Well, I¡¯ll play along for the time being. If I can¡¯t do any of the hip swinging, then I might as well enjoy her assaults. ¡°Fuu, haaa. Hey, it¡¯s all inside. Wanna take a look?¡± Julia spreads her legs to show our connecting parts. Aside from her panting breaths, she even squeezed her ample tits with one hand, just to show how horny she is. ¡°I¡¯m going to move now.¡± Still posed in an M shape, Julia¡¯s bountiful ass moved up and down. Surprisingly, for a self-proclaimed ¡°playgirl¡±, the way she wiggled her hips was very smooth. She didn¡¯t start fast; instead she took the time to enjoy it thoroughly. And by swinging back and forth and side to side, she was able to cover every spot. ¡°Haaann, hnn¡­¡­what¡­¡­is this¡­¡­ I just moved¡­¡­ a little¡­¡­and it already¡­¡­felt so good!¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s my rank so far?¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡­you have¡­¡­great confidence¡­¡­in yourself, ¡­¡­asking about¡­¡­the rankings.¡± ¡°Well, seeing the look of pleasure on your face made me feel all the more confident about it.¡± I said jokingly, and Julia stopped and chuckled as if she had understood. Then, while blushing, ¡°Y-yeah, well¡­¡­yours is pretty much the number one at this point¡­¡­ I mean, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt so good just by putting it in.¡± ¡°Kukuku, of course it is.¡± I didn¡¯t think she lied here to liven me up. In fact, aside from her expression as if running out of room for composure, I could also feel her vagina twitching in small increments. and it is getting even worse. ¡°Are you sure you are content of rocking your hips this slow?¡± ¡°O-of course not. I-I¡¯m only trying to enjoy it thoroughly. This is my first time I had a cock this big, after all.¡± This translated chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. Liar. You¡¯re just ashamed of cumming soon and embarrassing yourself, aren¡¯t you? These prideful women are always trying to make themselves look high. Well, having such a nice body, it probably made her ¡°partners¡± cumming on their own, which boosted her confidence a lot. She¡¯s probably thinking that there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna win. Good grief¡­¡­what a troublesome woman. ¡°I like going hardcore. What about you, Julia?¡± ¡°I-I like it as well. But really, for now, I¡¯m good with just this.¡± ¡°I see. You would get tired soon if we suddenly went intense, after all.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s right! The night is still long. It would be disappointing if we spend it all resting, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°In that case, as long as you won¡¯t get tired, then it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± My speech caused her mouth to leave wide-open. I didn¡¯t waste this gap and immediately, I casted a spell on her. ¡°Hey, hey! Wh-what¡¯s happening to my body!? What did you just do!?¡± First was a spell that forces her to move her hips faster, followed by a recovery spell in order to replenish her fatigue from moving. Julia looked at me, confused as her hips began moving against her will. ¡°W-wait, it¡¯s a spell! You dare cast a spell on me!? Then, Cance-!¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡­!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she realizes something. ¡°C-can¡¯t release ¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t. Just who do you think I am?¡± ¡°¡­¡­C, court wizard ¡­¡­!¡± And the youngest person ever to become one. For me, this is but a piece of cake. ¡°But I¡¯m ¡­¡­ the headmistress ¡­¡­of Elreis Sorceress Academy ¡­¡­!¡± She¡¯s a woman who is also the head of the school. And a prestigious one at that. Even from a Court Wizard¡¯s perspective, she¡¯s far more advanced than most of the mages around. All of that is futile if she can¡¯t resist, though. ¡°You are¡­¡­really as they say¡­¡­a true genius.¡± ¡°Well, I get that often.¡± ¡°M-monster¡­¡­hnnnnn!¡± A gooey, sticky, rhythmic slamming of a perky butt followed after. The meaty lobs of flesh bounced so hard that you could see the waves as they jiggle. Julia squirmed as I went hard. Every slam caused my meat pole to sting deep inside, and it made her open her eyes wide on each of my thrusts. ¡°Ah, hnn! That¡¯s it! There! It¡¯s hitting deep inside me!¡± ¡°What do you think? Does it feel good? ¡°P-Please stop! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve never been hit this deep before¡­¡­!¡± Despite her apology, my member knocked repeatedly on her cervix. And the best part is, it¡¯s not me bucking my hips, it¡¯s Julia herself swinging them. Moving her hips against her own will is driving her crazy as well. ¡°No moooore! This is, I¡¯m sorry! Aahhh, Oh God! Please! I¡¯m going to¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m coming!¡± I see that she¡¯s now taken a liking to my cock. For now, let¡¯s see what this bitch is thinking. I deciphered her thoughts with another spell. (N-no way. I have to make this stop! If such a thick and hard cock go repeatedly deep inside me, I¡¯ll definitely go crazy!) I see. In that case, let me make you even crazier. ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied with the way your hips are moving, are you?¡± ¡°No, It¡¯s all right! I, I¡¯m totally fine with this! It¡¯s good enough, I swear!¡± (No way, I¡¯m gonna cum¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m cumming faster than a man¡­¡­And it¡¯s only been a few minutes since I put it in!) It looks like she still had some left-over pride. Let¡¯s try to break that first. I further accelerated her hips¡¯ movements. Pan. Pan. Pan. Pan. The gaps of the sound of flesh hitting flesh became shorter and shorter. Soon, Julia was swinging her hips at a speed that roughly exceeded the limits of that of a human. ¡®¡®Ahhhh! It¡¯s amazing! Ooooh!¡± (I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m already at my limits! I¡¯m gonna cum, I¡¯m going to cuuum!) ¡°Then cum.¡± ¡°Kuk¡­¡­haaaaaa¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Stop enduring. Just cum!¡± I made her ass slam hard. ¡°Kuh-ooooh!¡± (Ah ¡­¡­I¡¯m cumming ¡­¡­! I¡¯m ¡­¡­ coming ¡­¡­! I¡¯m cumming even though it¡¯s still early¡­¡­!) However, it¡¯s still far from enough. Support the translator by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you. I accelerated the movement of her hips more as she came. She¡¯s rocking so hard that her humongous tits are swaying and hitting my body so many times. Her tongue is already sticking out, and her eyes had already gone upwards. She¡¯s drooling, crying, and dripping with love juices, but even in that disheveled state she continued to shake, regardless of her intentions. (More, more, I want moooreee!!) ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Oh, my God! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, so please stop!¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Aaahh! I¡¯m feeling weird! I¡¯m, I¡¯m, ohooo! I¡¯m gonna go crazyyy!¡± ¡°Then go crazy as much as you want! And while at that, become mine as well!¡± I don¡¯t date women. It¡¯s simply too much trouble. But now that I got Julia here, I suddenly got an idea. This woman, she¡¯s gonna be my precious asset. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore! I can¡¯t do it with another man now that I¡¯ve experienced something this good! I¡¯m going to die if I don¡¯t have this dick inserted all the time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Because from now on, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to live without me and my dick!¡± ¡®Ahhhh! Hnnnnhoo! Ohooo!¡± The reverberations of her vagina intensified, probably due to the fact that she had climaxed so many times. Her vagina went so tight as if she was intending to squeeze me out of my seed up to the last drop. ¡°Let it out! Put all of your cum inside me!¡± ¡°Are you sure? Do you not fear of getting knocked up?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s your dick, I don¡¯t mind getting pregnant! Just cum inside!¡± Good grief, look at what this woman is saying. Well, impregnation is a pain in the ass, especially the aftermath, so let¡¯s use a contraceptive spell here. With this, she won¡¯t be able to get pregnant no matter how much I cum inside. ¡°You want my cum?¡± ¡°I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it!¡± ¡°Then beg for it.¡± ¡°Please, I beg you, please put all your cum in this slutty cuuuuuunt!¡± Fuh, well said, headmistress. I grabbed Julia¡¯s ass and slammed it down in one go, then I ejaculated in her deepest place. Dobyururururu¡­¡­! ¡°Kohoohohoooo! It¡¯s coming oooout! It¡¯s coming out a lot!!!!¡± Julia straightens out her spine as her chin faced the ceiling. Her climax was so superb that I could feel her womb gurgling my semen like a thirsty athlete drinking water after a long run. ¡°Aaah, haaahaaa¡­¡­I¡¯ve been¡­¡­cummed inside¡­¡­I¡¯ve been¡­¡­¡± Julia¡¯s body gave in, but I caught her body with my arms before she dropped. After a while, I pulled my meat rod out of her vagina. My penis, now gleaming with semen and love juices, still stood majestically even after all of that exercise. One ejaculation is not enough to suppress my lust. ¡°My cock got dirty. Julia, come and clean it up.¡± As I said this, the playgirl headmistress got down on all fours and moved closer to my crotch. Book 1: Chapter 3: Julia 2 ¡°Haa, haa, haa¡­ ¡­so this is what made me feel so good¡­¡­!¡± Julia, whose eyes had now completely lost their focus, approached my flesh rod with her hips raised high. She moved her nose around and smelled the lewd scent, then showed another lustful expression afterwards. This woman¡­¡­she has changed a lot from before. She has now become more erotic than the last time, which made me feel proud of myself. After all, transforming a woman to my liking is the most wonderful satisfaction to me, much more that the change was solely from my dick alone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Suck it and clean it.¡± ¡°Of course. Who needs a towel?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡­impudent mouth. Or are you still afraid?¡± ¡°What an insolent man. But I like it. Hammuu!¡± Julia opened her mouth wide and swallowed my meat stick in one go. It is said that a woman with no experience wouldn¡¯t know how to lick it because it¡¯s too scary for them, but this dirty girl took it all in her mouth by herself. It¡¯s not that I hate a virgin¡¯s faltering fellatio, but it¡¯s always better if my partner knows how to suck hard. ¡°Jubu, jurururu, nnlero¡­¡­nfuuu¡­¡­¡± ¡°Good job, Julia. You¡¯re really good at it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at doing it in my mouth.¡± ¡°In your mouth, right.¡± ¡°Because earlier, I was so confident about sex, yet you have confronted me with total defeat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lose that confidence. After all, it¡¯s the most important in bringing a strong-willed woman to her knees.¡± ¡°My, what a sadistic man you are.¡± ¡°Your mouth stopped. Keep going.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± With that, Julia began her oral sex again. And because she was on all fours, I could see the entirety of her back. This translated chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. Julia has a slender waistline and large ass. Her curves were beautifully drawn, and just looking at her body was enough to make my desire grow in place. ¡°Jyubu¡­¡­Jyububu¡­¡­!¡± Without any warnings, she went deep, but even with that, she¡¯s licking me quite cautiously, probably from the fact that I was sensitive as we just had our climax. It is easy to miss this fact, but with this, Julia got a high score. Gradually, my cock got closer and closer to its full erection, and I could feel my post-ejaculation sensitivity decreasing. I think Julia has noticed this as well, as she made her face move more intensely even without my command. ¡°Jubobo, nbuu, juburu, gyuboh! Bobuu¡­¡­!¡± She looks like a woman who is an expert in secretarial duties, but the way she makes vulgar sounds as she squeezes my cock with her cheeks made me think of a veteran prostitute. She stares at me while I watch her face deform from intensely sucking my cock. The way she looked upwards with delight makes me think this is how she has been finishing the men she has partnered up with. I admit, most men would have ejaculated till their semen dried up from their balls. However, I am far different from those men. In reply to her gaze, I made a depreciating grin. And I think it got her unnerved a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll suck it harder now.¡± ¡°Make it stronger.¡± ¡°I know, I know ¡­¡­ jubobobobobobobo!!¡± The bed shook hard creaked from her following movements, all while she tried her best to vacuum my meat stick with all the force she could manage. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away.¡± Then she wraps her hands around my waist, not allowing me to pull my hips back. It was very amusing how she¡¯s doing her hardest just to retaliate. However, it¡¯s far from enough. ¡°How about this!¡± Julia commenced her blowjob once again, but this time she was more intense, with her mouth sliding wholly from the root to the tip. She kept going with these sets of movements, focusing on the most sensitive part of my penis ¨C the head, from time to time. ¡°Puhaaa! Even though I experienced its hugeness a while ago, now that I¡¯m sucking it personally, it really is big. If I wasn¡¯t careful, it would have gotten caught inside my throat.¡± Julia¡¯s thick lips slithered at the neck of my cock as she spoke. Julia¡¯s mouth is tight and narrow. Despite me putting an arrogant front, it felt so good that if I didn¡¯t focus myself, I would have exploded right in her face on the first sign of distraction. ¡°Juboo, jubobo¡­¡­ to think something this big was inside me a while ago¡­. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Are you shocked?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already surprised that I could still manage to fit it in my mouth¡­¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s not in my face, but my pussy is still tingling a bit. If I don¡¯t give you a blowjob, I won¡¯t be able to remind myself of how horrendous your cock is.¡± (I won¡¯t be able to forget you. In the end, I¡¯ll masturbate to you.) ¡°But, you can still please yourself as you suck my cock, you know?¡± I said condescendingly, and she gave me a look of disgust. After all, I knew she¡¯s doing this to cool yourself a bit. Clever move, to be honest. Kukuku, it¡¯s really fun to tease a proud woman. ¡°How about you please yourself instead? Now that you had a taste of a fine-grade body, I know you would after this.¡± ¡°I would love to, milady. But the sensation, it¡¯s just not enough to remember for someone of my common caliber. Care to supplement it so that I¡¯ll never forget?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± I said with a hint of sarcasm, as she was becoming very amusing at this point. Then I read her thoughts more. (I¡¯ve vacuumed and deepthroated this guy, but he didn¡¯t even flinch at all! How much experience have you had in the past!?) It seems that our headmistress Julia here is chagrined by the unacceptable fact. ¡°Well, this time, I¡¯m not pulling back, so be prepared!¡± Julia held my meat stick firmly in her mouth then squeezed her cheeks inward. After that, she began shaking her face back and forth, but her motion is faster than before. Support the translator by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you. ¡®¡®Nbo, nbo, bublu, bubu, bururu. Puhaa! S-so, how¡¯s that!? That¡¯s my full vacuum sucking, you know!¡± It seems she wasn¡¯t kidding about holding back. And as she¡¯s sucking even harder, the sounds she was making became louder and louder. However, this also showed how she¡¯s desperate in making me cum at all costs. ¡®Why are you trying so hard?¡¯ ¡°I just lost. And unfortunate for you, I hate losing.¡± Well, that¡¯s bad for you too, as this Theophil here is also a sore loser. ¡°What are you¡­¡­¡± I brought my finger in front of her face and drew a circle around it. Yes, I had cast another spell. ¡°I have now cast a spell on you that makes your mouth as sensitive as your vagina.¡± ¡°Hey! T-that¡¯s unfair!¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment. Besides, I¡¯ll feel bad if I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s feeling good.¡± ¡°How could you-! Hmmmmphh!?¡± I held her head and jammed my cock right back to it, and from there, I could feel her body quivering. Looks like the show has already begun. In this case, let¡¯s rile Julia a bit more so that she won¡¯t struggle to take my meat stick away from her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better, shall we? The loser is who¡¯ll cum first.¡± ¡°Hmph, fine! I¡¯m going to make you cum first, for sure.¡± Now that I said this, Julia would definitely try her best to make me cum, being the prideful woman she is. Even now, she¡¯s spilling drool on me, intentionally making vulgar explosive noises as she makes pistons with her mouth. But the harder she moves, the stronger the pleasure she receives as well. Njuu, juurun, hauuu! Haa, haaa¡­¡­Jubobobobobo¡­¡­no, I can¡¯t! it feels too good!¡± ¡°How do you feel? Are you about to cum, milady?¡± ¡°O-of course not!¡± Look at you. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re lying. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­can¡¯t, do this¡­¡­for long¡­¡­! Everything from the top of my tongue to my upper jaw feels so good¡­¡­! There¡¯s no way I can stand this¡­¡­!¡± I can even see her body twitching in a jittery way. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡­¡­! I¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m ¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cummiiiiiiiiiinnngg!!¡± Pushaaaaah, Julia squirted vigorously. However, I was still far from cumming. So, I grabbed her head and rocked my hips back and forth, regardless of her state. ¡°Nbubububu!? Ngooo! No, no more¡­¡­I just cum¡­ngugugu¡­¡­so rough¡­¡­nbubububu!!¡± ¡°Good job, Julia. You have the best mouth in the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cumming again! I¡¯m coming!¡± ¡°I¡¯m cumming as well. Take it as a reward for your efforts. But don¡¯t spill a drop.¡± I shot my semen into the back of her throat. ¡®¡®Ngggghhhh!¡¯¡¯ In an instant, Julia¡¯s cheeks swelled up, and she began to swallow to keep herself from spilling it. A series of gurgling sound was heard afterwards (What thickness this is¡­¡­it¡¯s so dense and sticky¡­¡­I feel like it¡¯s gonna get stuck in my throat!) After spewing out all my cum all the way deep into her throat, I finally pulled the meat stick out of her mouth. ¡°Phew, that felt good.¡± ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­it¡¯s amazing. I don¡¯t think I can ever win against you.¡± Glad to hear you understand. ¡°Yeah, so, um, you see¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Julia squirmed and twisted around. ¡°I want you to fuck me more. I want you to make me completely your woman. Can I?¡± Julia, the headmistress, brought her ass onto me once more. Book 1: Chapter 4: Julia 3 ¡°Please¡­¡­screw me up¡­¡­please break me already¡­¡± Wow, to think Julia has fallen so low. That was a quick match, to be honest. Of course, I¡¯m not childish enough to reject the nicely shaped ass pointed at me. In fact, my flesh rod quickly regained its hardness and warped majestically soon as I heard those words. Julia as well. When she saw how my dick pointed to the heavens, she salivated in place. ¡°Gokun¡­¡­If you want¡­¡­don¡¯t hesitate¡­¡­ to use me to satisfy your sexual desires, Theophil.¡± ¡°You mean you want to be my fuck toy?¡± ¡°With your skills and your cock, even I would be willing enough to be your fuck toy until I die.¡± ¡°I see you¡¯ve grown quite fond of my body.¡± All according to plan. All along, it was my goal to bring this woman down to do me my bidding. This is the headmistress of the Elreis Sorceress Academy. If she was just with a mere affiliation, I was planning to reach up to her slowly from there, but as if luck is in my favor, I was able to meet the big shot right away. From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that the real authority is concentrated in Julia. Now that I brought this woman to submission, you could say that I have already seized the real power of the Elreis Sorceress Academy. My goal is to create a harem in this garden of women where men are prohibited from entering. According to Julia, some students possess ¡®humungous qualifications¡¯ that are to my liking. Most importantly, they are all from the selection of young high-class sprouts that are very hard to come by, a greenhouse full of rare and beautiful flowers. And these flowers, from now on, are now free to my picking at any time. ¡°Julia, you can put it in, but before that, can you listen to my request first?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hire me as a teacher at the Elreis Sorceress Academy.¡± ¡°T-Teacher? But why?¡± ¡°I want to fuck those noble ladies that you¡¯ve described at your school. Didn¡¯t you tell me that there a lot of ¡®qualified¡¯ girls over there?¡± ¡°Y-yes, as far as their appearances go, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. After all, Beauty is number one for us noblewomen. For that reason, a lot of our teachers are beautiful as well.¡± ¡°I want to build my own harem in a place where no other man can interfere. If you¡¯re willing to help me with that, I¡¯ll agree to fuck you now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Julia¡¯s eyebrows were knit together in a troubled manner as she bit her lower lip. To think she is still having a hard time making a decision here, even though what I have told her is enough for me to be sent to the guillotine, it just shows how superb my cock is to her. After all, they only allow women to be their personnel, from teachers up to their clerks, probably because they consider very hard the risk that men will bring. But I¡¯m loyal to my desires and would never lie when it comes to them. This translated chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to say no. With my skills, there are plenty of ways to do it, and you will still succumb to me in the end.¡± I reached for my fallen pants and aim for the door. ¡°W-wait!¡± However, Julia puts a quick stop to it. ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t put it in me unless I do what you say, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. I will never lie from my desires.¡± ¡°And you will still do it even if I rejected you here, am I right?¡± ¡°It will be a bit challenging, but I will still win in the end.¡± ¡°On the other hand, if I listen to you, you¡¯ll be attending our school, and it will be easier for you¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t see a problem with hiring you as a teacher. After all, your track record will make it easier to convince the others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°But, I do have one request.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Even if we are at school¡­¡­don¡¯t forget to fuck me. Just thinking of you being nearby makes me want to masturbate a lot.¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s an easy task.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­put in. I¡¯ve already agreed to do whatever you say at school.¡± Breathing hard as if she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, Julia spread her most precious part in front of me. Love juices began to flow out of it turgidly, like sweet honey that was recently poked from a hive on a tree. To think she was a strong-willed woman just recently; now she¡¯s readily offering herself to a man she just met recently. But because I love seeing these kinds of faces, I didn¡¯t reject that offer. I put my penis, so tightly erect that as if its throbbing veins were about to pop out anytime, against Julia¡¯s pubic area. She was so ecstatic about it that she started gasping for breaths uncontrollably the moment it made contact with my cock. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± I pried open the crack and pulled Julia¡¯s ass towards myself. Her hips were squishy that I didn¡¯t even need to put any effort into my fingers to sink into them. And yet, they were tight enough to regain their beautiful shape after I let go. I could quickly tell that they were the best hips I¡¯d ever had. Her anus kept opening and closing every time I went deep, and from there, I could tell she¡¯s gradually losing her patience over it. ¡°Ahhh, that feels so good ¡­¡­ go deeper¡­¡­! Yes, that¡¯s it, make a mess out of me there!¡± Julia spoke words unbecoming of a proper head of an exemplary school and becoming more of a prostitute in a cheap bar. It was the same for her movements as she wiggled her hips, becoming even lewder as time passed by. She even crumpled the sheets and held on to them tight so she wouldn¡¯t be blown away by the pleasure that I brought. ¡°My insides¡­¡­ there ¡­¡­ there ¡­¡­ there ¡­¡­ there! Ahhhh, it¡¯s reaching even deeper!¡± Bikun. It was then followed by Julia¡¯s uncontrollable twitches of her body. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ I just put it in ¡­¡­ haaa, haaa, and I¡¯m already cumming!¡± ¡°That just shows your body has been trained.¡± ¡°Trained, huh¡­¡­ I¡­¡­don¡¯t feel bad¡­¡­about those words¡­¡­I never knew¡­¡­ being your woman¡­¡­could be this exciting. Haaa, haaa.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s gonna be better and better from now on.¡± I resumed swinging my hips. I still want to savor her fully, but I decided that it would be best to make her cum right away. Support the translator by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you. I pulled Julie closer, and using my arms¡¯ strength, I thrust her hips towards me even more, piercing her all the way up to her womb with each of my pistons. ¡°Anh, ngh, oh, oh, hoo, hoo! Aaah! Shhhh, shoo fiershe ¡­¡­ ahhh!¡± Yulia screams out in an incomprehensible voice as a reply. If you ever hear this kind of voice, you¡¯ll think that the woman is making it on purpose, but in my case, it¡¯s always coming out naturally. This is a voice that you¡¯ll speak when you felt something that is beyond your will; it is always vulgar, hoarse, and uncomfortable. However, these voices, which women will only let out when they¡¯re about to go mad, is the most exhilarating of all. ¡°Theophil, so good! If you ram me so many times with such a thick, hard thing, I¡¯ll gonna go crazyyyyy!¡± ¡°Then go crazy, you sow.¡± ¡°Ohhhhhhh, I¡¯m cumming! Even though I¡¯m being insulted, I still can¡¯t resiiiist! Aah, aaah, Aaaah, I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m going to cum!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you pig. Cum and show it to me. Show me your slutty cumming face!¡± ¡°Cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiinnnggg! I¡¯m going to cum from being pierced deeeeep!¡± Perhaps because she is climaxing continuously, the headmistress¡¯ already narrow vagina her become even narrower. In fact, to the spot where the neck of my dick is, Julia¡¯s vaginal walls were scraping to my member is as if it¡¯s telling me it wants to squeeze me of my semen more. ¡°Trying to serve me while coming is not a bad thing, but do you really need my cum that badly?¡± Well, either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you want it that badly, I¡¯ll give you plenty of it inside. ¡°Aguuuu! S-so thick¡­¡­!? Wait, it has gotten bigger again!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna let it out.¡± ¡°Inside? Are you going to come inside?¡± ¡°What? Are you not prepared to get knocked up?¡± ¡°I am always good anytime! I used to think it was a bad idea to get cummed inside, but I have changed my mind! I¡¯ll take all the blame for it, so please, impregnate me however you want!¡± If you¡¯re willing to go that far, I might as well cancel my contraception magic and cum inside you for real. Well, I wouldn¡¯t do it because it would definitely be a pain in the ass later on. Moreso that I haven¡¯t even taken a step toward my goal yet. ¡°Come, come! I want lots and lots of your seed to be pumped inside my womb! Ohhhh!¡± ¡°Here I go.¡± I pulled her hips up, and as she had wished, I ejaculated into her womb. Dobyururururururu¡­¡­! Like a shrimp that was basked in hot cooking oil, Julia writhed and arched her back soon as a lot of semen was released at once. She even stuck out her tongue and expanded her nose as if to show off her now-sloppy face. ¡°Ahiii! It¡¯s coming out! A lot of semen is being pumped inside meeee!¡± I don¡¯t know if she doesn¡¯t want to leak my semen out, but Julia¡¯s pussy has shut itself tighter and tighter. And because she did that, she had squeezed me up, even to what is left in my shaft. ¡®¡®Kuh-oh! W-with this, I have squeezed you up to the last drop¡­¡­¡± ¡°Good girl, Julia.¡± I pulled my meat stick out, and Julia quickly plugged the now-opened gap with her hand. However, she still struggled to prevent my seed from leaking all over the sheets. ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­ that felt so good ¡­¡­. I can¡¯t have sex with anyone anymore¡­¡­unless it¡¯s you, Theophil.¡± As she said this, Julia got on all fours and approached my crotch. She then gently grasped and started sucking on the meat stick, which is now glazed with bodily fluids. ¡°Juuburu¡­¡­ Juuburu¡­¡­ here¡­¡­all clean.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to reward her with praise and a pat on her head. ¡®¡®You¡¯ll help me out generously at the Elreis Sorceress Academy, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. Anything, as long as it¡¯s you!¡± Now then, how should I start my harem? I can¡¯t help but look forward to it. Book 1: Chapter 5: As a Teacher ¡°Sir Krause, please tutor us as well!¡± A few days after, with the smooth assistance of the headmaster Julia, I entered Elreis Sorceress Academy as a teacher. When I walked through the gate for the first time, I thought the academy would be filled with insidious air only a rich high-class school could have, but contrary to my expectations, there was never a trace of it at all. Instead, the insides in itself are quite neat and tidy, and even though many young ladies were gathering around, most of them looked honest and innocent. Overall, the school gave an atmosphere that sets you at ease. What I didn¡¯t expect the most was on my first assignment, the students didn¡¯t seem bewildered at all, having a male teacher in class. They only stared at me in curiosity, as if they had found a cute animal in the wild. Of course, there was still a minority that raised their brows upon meeting me, but after a few classes, they also began to open up to me. My despicable plans aside, I am still an excellent court wizard, and because I have a lot of experience dealing with high nobility, I was able to create a fa?ade of a good-natured teacher with ease. The students don¡¯t even have an idea that they are being targeted. ¡°As for here, supplying mana to your spell is not that simple. You have to understand it correctly on how it works at first, how it converts, how much is needed to convert, and so on, or else you won¡¯t be able to apply mana to your spell properly. Also, spells are not created through instincts. No matter how fast one can be, he or she has to learn first and train his or her body in order to get used to it. the only difference there is how long it is for your body to adapt.¡± ¡°I see. So, it works like that. Thank you, teacher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep up the good work.¡± I spoke with a smile at them. Students are weak to this kind of smile. Fortunately, my face isn¡¯t a bad one. Combined with my title as a court wizard, the students were captivated by my persona in just a couple of days. Now that the students¡¯ questions have been taken care of let¡¯s go to Julia¡¯s place. I head to the headmaster¡¯s office. ¡°Ah, teacher.¡± Along the way, a girl with pink twin-tailed hair appeared in front of me. As I recall, her name is ¡­¡­ Annica Arendt. She is the young lady of the prestigious Arendt family and is a student at this school. She¡¯s short and generally slender, but she has bombshell tits that were as big as her face. She¡¯s only in the second grade, but I¡¯ve already learned all about her because of her well-developed breasts. With that, she became my first target. Support the translator by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you. After reading the minds of most of the students, I could say very well that I have a good reputation to them. Almost all the students I have met seemed to be interested in me because of my good looks and my excellent background. However, as they were still noble ladies to the core, most of them thought that it is uncouth if they were to approach fist, so in the end, I barely had anyone coming to me. To be honest, it¡¯s easy for any of them to fall for me if I actively seduce them. But that would bring me a big risk, though. I haven¡¯t had any foundation here yet, so I still didn¡¯t try even though it¡¯s alluring. As I am capturing the entire castle, I have to fill in the outer moat first. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Arendt?¡± ¡°I have several questions that need answering, sir.¡± I¡¯m going to Julia¡¯s right now. I don¡¯t have the time to talk for too long. For now, let¡¯s read Annica¡¯s thoughts. (Waah, Sir Krause is even cooler when you see him up close. If I can make this man mine, I¡¯ll guarantee to stand out in the school. All men have a weakness for big tits, if I can seduce him¡­¡­) I see. So, the questions are just a pretext, and I¡¯m the goal? Looks like I¡¯m not the only one who got plans here. ¡°Sorry, Miss Arendt, I¡¯ve got a meeting to attend to. Can we talk about this later?¡± (Is it a conference? Hmm, well, okay.) ¡°O-okay, teacher. It¡¯s just that what I want to ask about is a slightly complicated problem. But if that¡¯s the case, can I ask when will you be vacant?¡± ¡°Hmmm. How about I meet you in the library in an hour?¡± ¡°Well, you see, it¡¯s somewhat performance related, that might need to make us cast some spells, so I think it¡¯s better to do it outside. If possible, sir, in a place where there are no people, so that I can concentrate on my study.¡± ¡°R-really? Just what are you trying to do¡­¡­¡± I made my shoulders fidget for a bit. (Fufu, I know what you¡¯re thinking. This is why men are simple. I just showed him a chance where the two of us can be alone, and here he is, desperately hiding his unease from me. This is going to be easy.) ¡°You see, it¡¯s related to wind-based magic. It would be a nuisance if we do it indoors or around people, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I see, it¡¯s plausible.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you at the back of the school building in an hour, Teacher~.¡± ¡°At the back of the school building, huh. Got it.¡± This translated chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. After bowing gracefully, Annica turned on her heel and moved away. I see you¡¯re planning to seduce me and make me your own. I saw a little bit of her memory in our earlier conversation, and from there, I discovered that she uses that body to seduce men whenever she goes into town. After seducing them, she¡¯s being treated to all sorts of treats. Though she¡¯s from a wealthy family, her parents are stringent, so she doesn¡¯t have much money to spend. Well, the great thing about Annica is that she never takes off her clothes even though she had flirted with men a lot. She still has the body of a virgin who has never had her breasts touched, let at least kissed. This girl is a good woman. I¡¯m starting to look forward to seeing how Annica will seduce me later on. While thinking about that, I headed to Julia¡¯s place. Book 1: Chapter 6: Behind the School Building When I got to the back of the school building, however, no one was in sight. Is she teasing me? No, that wasn¡¯t how Annika was thinking at the time. Maybe she was just late or something. The back of the Elreis Academy building is quiet and devoid of people. If men were allowed here, they would definitely hang out in these places, but as expected of a school for noble ladies, this kind of thing probably doesn¡¯t happen for them. Rustle. I heard a rustling sound from behind and, as expected, saw Annica there. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, teacher.¡± (Fufu, actually, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, and this rushing to you while pretending to be late is a part of my strategy.) For a haughty noble lady, you are doing quite a lot of nonsense. Oh well. I guess I¡¯ll just go on with the flow and taste this girl¡¯s body soon. ¡°So, what is it about wind magic that you are having trouble with?¡± ¡°Uhm, you see, I couldn¡¯t put it in words, so I¡¯ll just perform it to show the problem. Would you mind watching for a moment, teacher?¡± ¡°The coast is clear. Go on.¡± With that, Annica created a whirlwind of magic. But the wind just disappeared in a flash before it was able to do anything. ¡°Hmmm, I can¡¯t do very well. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do well in next week¡¯s exams with this.¡± (Psyche~. I¡¯m very good at wind magic. And the exam next week was a lie?¡­¡­ But with this¡­¡­) ¡°Please let me try again.¡± Once again, Annika casts her spell. This time, however, she put too much power into it, and it became too strong. ¡°Kya!¡± Unable to handle the sudden wind current, Annica fell on her butt, her legs spreading in an M shape when she landed. Since her skirt was short, it made her panties to be exposed in full view. (How do you like my panties, teach? All men love to take a glimpse of this, you know?) I see. This is the kind of thing she makes to seduce a man, huh. Well, it should have been perfect, if not for the childish animal patterns hugging her big butt, but still, rolling one¡¯s eyes over a woman¡¯s underwear is one of the basic instincts as a man. Even I, a veteran, couldn¡¯t help but stare at it, no matter what the design. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I pulled her arm to stand up while ¡®trying to keep my composure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher. I think I put too much power¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (What do you mean, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡±? This guy doesn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow when I show him my panties? I definitely saw him move his eyes, but he acts as if he hasn¡¯t seen them at all!) Sorry, Annica. Unfortunately, even I couldn¡¯t make myself ¡®flustered¡¯ by your panties. Especially if it¡¯s in the design with cute animal patterns all around. Well, it suits the childish you, though. (Then how about this!) ¡°Aaah~. I think¡­¡­I have used too much power, teacher. Can you hold me for a bit? ¡° Annica stumbles and deliberately falls towards my body. This caused her proud chest to be in close contact with mine. She even made it so that it rubs a bit as she fell forwards. ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡± To think she even let out a matching sweet moan, your cover is about to be blown, you know? Well, it already blew up since I met you. For now, let¡¯s see what she¡¯s thinking about. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe translations. (How is it, my ultimate weapon! Once I put these big tits on them, any man would be delighted, no matter who they are. Before, I did the same thing with a man who I felt is a virgin, and he already ejaculated soon as it made contact! I didn¡¯t expect it would go that far, but even with this, I¡¯m sure it would have given you an erection at least) The fact that I can feel the softness of it even through her uniform just shows that she has taken off her bra as well. I know she¡¯s trying her best to the point that she would be crying now, but I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how futile it is. She¡¯s really desperate to defeat me to secure her standing in the school. Her greed has passed the point of dumbfounding that it has become admirable. Little did she know that her thoughts were as open as a book the entire time. Let¡¯s have some fun while at it. ¡°Are you okay? If you¡¯re in pain, let me take you to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Eh ¡­¡­?¡± (Y-you want to take me to the infirmary? Even though my prized breasts were already in front of you? At this point, you should be trying your best to assault me here!) ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. Shall I take you in right away?¡± ¡°Wait, wait!¡± I was about to move when Annica yelled out loud. Hey, hey, I thought you weren¡¯t feeling well? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I just staggered a bit, but I¡¯m fine, teacher. I think I¡¯ll be okay with a little rest.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Annica sat down on a nearby stone, acting like she was in pain. (This, this guy~! Is he a natural airhead? Or is he just not interested in girls? You¡¯re putting me to shame here!) Kuku, it looks like the ¡®little girl¡¯ got angry. It was only bit by bit, but it¡¯s starting to show on her face. Just a little more, and this girl will have the taste of her first defeat. You think it¡¯s easy to make me fall? Well, think again. ¡°B-by the way, teacher, do you have a lover?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You see, for a teacher, you are just too cool and attractive. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious.¡± (If I tell you this much, you¡¯ll definitely understand what I¡¯m getting here, right!? Now, how will you respond to that!) Nice try, making me run out of the room to escape. Well then, about time I thrust the reality into her. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lover.¡± ¡°What a waste. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be popular.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Well, a relationship like that is beyond me right now.¡± ¡°Because you want to focus more on your work? How diligent you are, teacher!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s a hassle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡± When I said it in a slightly lower tone, Annika was rendered speechless. ¡°From your point of view, I¡¯m a cool, young, and handsome teacher, right? But that¡¯s not who I really am. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading only at his site. Thank you. All I want is a physical relationship. I want someone who will just let themselves get fucked by me without any conditions.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lost for words, Annica just continued to stare with her mouth gaping open. (Th-this man, what is he saying ¡­¡­! He just aims for the body? No, there¡¯s no way he could see through my thoughts-) (Sorry to disappoint you, but I do.) (¨C?!) I entered Annica¡¯s mind. (I also knew what purpose you had approached me for.) (Y-you, no way. You¡¯ve been reading my thoughts all this time?) (What do you think?) (Kuh¡­¡­! What a sleazy man¡­¡­ You¡¯re the worst!) (So, you hate me now?) ¡°I hate you!¡± Unable to stand it anymore, Annica shouted out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have been deceived by this low-born!¡± ¡°Deceived? Me? No, it was you who is making a fool of yourself the entire time. You seem to think you can own any man, but I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡­!¡± Now then, it¡¯s my turn. ¡°Let me ask you a question this time. Why do you think I came here even though I have read your thoughts? It¡¯s simple ¨D I was aiming for you as well.¡± ¡°A-aiming for me?¡± ¡°I like big-tittied chicks like you. The cheekier they are, the more I want them for myself.¡± ¡°W-what are you gonna do to me? W-we¡¯re outside, you know? If I call for help, someone will definitely come!.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be willing to call for help anyway.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re going to seal my mouth?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not gonna stoop that low. I¡¯m gonna make you fall in love with me.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s gonna fall for you ¡­¡­ ¨D!¡± ¡°You will, and that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be.¡± I walked up to Annica and touched her head with my finger. With this, she will now be mine! Book 1: Chapter 7: With Annica 1 (N-no way. Wh-what is happening to me¡­¡­-!?) After reading her thoughts, I found Annica¡¯s mind in turmoil. It is primarily because of the spell I have cast on her, a mind-control spell. However, it is not a complete mind control. After all, total control makes it easier to get the subject to do what I say, but it doesn¡¯t make them utterly smitten to me. Since my goal here is to make her fall for me wholeheartedly instead of interrogating her or making her into a puppet, which is basically my profession as a court wizard, I need to keep her ego in check. So instead, I focused my spell on amplifying their innermost desires. ¡°Teacher¡­¡­, I want to devote all of myself to you.¡± (No, that¡¯s not it! I want to get out of here quickly, but my body just doesn¡¯t move!) By this time, I have successfully made her innermost personality come out ¨C the most immoral, the most illogical, and the most desire-driven personality, the one which she hides the most in her mind. By swapping her with her usual ¡®outside¡¯ self and using my charm as a handsome court wizard, I should be able to make her submit to my entire being. Annica¡¯s body sat down on both knees in front. The way she did it, however, looked familiar to me. Isn¡¯t that how prostitutes do to welcome their customers in the brothel? I wonder where she learned these kinds of things? But since we¡¯re outside, there is still the chance that someone could come, so let¡¯s put on a ward just to make sure. This way, I¡¯ll be able to enjoy Annica¡¯s body without being interrupted by the outside. ¡°Do what you want. I¡¯m not going to move from here.¡± ¡°Okay then~. While I don¡¯t have any experience, please allow me to show you everything I learned.¡± Oh, she must have quite the adventure if she has proper knowledge. Well, she is the kind of girl who takes a lot of pleasure and relieves her stress by playing and manipulating virgin-looking men. For now, let¡¯s see how much knowledge she has learned from her ¡®adventuring.¡¯ ¡°Now then, Sir Krause. Please look at my tits.¡± With that, Annica started unbuttoning her blouse. As she did that, she smiled a little, even applying a tint of red on her cheeks. It seems she still thinks I would be pleased a lot once she showed me her prided breasts. (No, no way¡­¡­! Even though I don¡¯t want to show my breasts just yet¡­¡­) My apologies, Annica, but no amount of deep psychological appeals can break my mind control spell. Especially so when your innermost desires are the ones giving supply to it. Finally, Annica has completely unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her grand tits. They¡¯re huge. They¡¯re so huge that they would bob up and down even with the slightest move she does. She¡¯s developed quite well, growing a pair of treasures bigger than her own face in just two grades. Her nipples are small for her large breasts, and their areola are narrow. However, the peachy color of her nipples made them quite beautiful, and for that, I consider hers a high grade. ¡°Sir, what do you think of my tits?¡± ¡°You have a really nice pair. It¡¯s already rare to see someone of this size.¡± ¡°This is my pride, after all.¡± ¡°So, what do you intend to do with those tits?¡± ¡°Of course, I will happily serve you with it, teacher~.¡± Annica bows her head reverently and moves closer to me. Then, she puts her hands on my belt, and after unbuckling it, she pulls my pants down at once. ¡°So big¡­¡­!¡± Of course, now that I have witnessed Annica¡¯s humongous tits in the flesh, my meat rod was already erect. Annica¡¯s eyes widely rounded at the sight of my size, which was almost as big as her arm. ¡°First time seeing a cock?¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡­ actually, I¡¯ve forced a guy I seduced in town to masturbate to me. But of course, I didn¡¯t show him anything. I was teasing him a bit, but I never expected him to do it.¡± She seems to be trying hard to prove her innocence from her tone, but honestly, I don¡¯t really care either way. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°So, how is it?¡± ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s really so¡­¡­I know it varies from person to person, but this is many times bigger than that.¡± Any woman, no matter how rough, will definitely become frail after witnessing my large cock. Yes, even a young lady who doesn¡¯t know how to have sex will instinctively feel herself a woman. That¡¯s just how awesome my cock is. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could do it with this big ¡­¡­. But I¡¯ll try.¡± Annica approached, spreading her own breasts and catching my meat bar in between. A soft sensation that made me feel like my hips were going to melt wrapped around and covered the entirety of my big cock. ¡°Fufun. This way, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± (S-so hot! And, how hard is this guy¡¯s loins?!) It seems that it was too much for her. Even Annica in her deepest state of mind seem surprised. ¡°Stroke it. Show me what those breasts are meant for.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± The mind¡­or should I say body-controlled Annica, started moving her body up and down. The sensation of the soft flesh and the hard pressure amplified my arousal all at once. ¡°That¡¯s good. Now do it harder.¡± ¡°Ahhn, how robust¡­¡­even I could feel it over here as well.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re feeling good, feel free to cum. I permit you.¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m curious. You usually masturbate with your own tits, don¡¯t you?¡± (W-wow, I can¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m m-m-masturbating a cock!) ¡°Y-yes, almost every day, in fact.¡± (Kyaaaa! Why am I so honest in answering!) Oh, so this lady is doing this every day? It seems that the reason you¡¯ve been seducing men so much is that you can¡¯t control your lust anymore. ¡°Make it stronger. It¡¯s far from enough.¡± ¡°Ahhn, o-okay¡­¡­but if this goes on¡­¡­I¡¯ll be the first to¡­¡­¡± I could see Annica¡¯s nipples getting pretty hard. I wonder if it¡¯s because she wants to feel good herself as well, as she¡¯s directly using those nipples to rub it stronger. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading only at his site. Thank you. ¡°Haaann¡­¡­! It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­I feel so good just by rubbing it in my tits¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Harder.¡± Annica is now pinching my flesh rod so intensely that her shapely tits are becoming deformed. At first, she was moving her breasts up and down simultaneously, but now she¡¯s moving them up and down separately on each side. Because it was more intense than moving them simultaneously, Annica¡¯s panting breaths were also becoming more and more frequent. ¡°Haaa, hnnnaaa¡­¡­! I¡¯m, I¡¯m starting to get excited¡­¡­!¡± I¡¯m starting to leak some juice on my end. However, Annica looks like she¡¯s about to run out of room first and is on the verge of cumming out. ¡°That¡¯s quick. Can you endure it more for a bit?¡± ¡°N-not possible, teacher, not with something this big in between my tits! Aahh, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming from my tits alone!¡± With a big jolt, Annica reaches the end of her ropes and finally climaxes. She panted loudly in satisfaction, her cheeks turning bright red as she came. Her nipples also quivered in small increments, indicating she had felt it a lot. ¡°Good grief¡­¡­making yourself cum first¡­¡­now make me cum as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Annica initiated her tit-fucking once again, but this time her speed became faster, Probably because my cock has already leaked a sufficient load of pre-cum, her movements now became smoother. But despite her small climaxes making her even more sensitive, Annica persistently squeezed my meat rod with her tits over and over. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum soon.¡± ¡°Yes, let it out, teacher! Pour it on me a lot¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡­! Hold it firmly right in your face and breasts.¡± ¡°Aaah~. Yes, I¡¯ll do it~.¡± Annica made the tip of my cock pop out just right above her cleavage. And soon as she did it, white fluids began squirting out and stained her face and breasts. The amount sprayed was so large it had almost painted her body white. ¡°Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­teacher¡¯s semen¡­¡­is so thick¡­¡­¡± (F-finally, it¡¯s done¡­¡­! So this is the semen of a man¡­¡­) The ¡®Inner Annica¡¯ reacted with a tone of disgust. (Ueee¡­¡­it¡¯s white and it smells fishy¡­¡­and the worst is I got it all over my face and body¡­¡­I want to wipe it off quickly.) Why would you wipe it down? It would be a waste. Rather than that, I got a nice idea¡­¡­ ¡°Lick it clean.¡± ¡°Yes, sir~.¡± Annica willingly scooped the semen from her face and chest with her fingers and took it into her mouth. ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± ¡°Pero Pero Pero pero ¡­..Un! It¡¯s good!¡± (No, that¡¯s not it! I can¡¯t believe I put this stuff in my mouth! No, stop it, don¡¯t bring me more!) Even though her mind wanted to resist inwardly, Annica, or should I say, Annica¡¯s innermost desires are smiling while tasting the semen as if she¡¯s having a feast. Before I realized, all the semen I let out was licked clean. ¡°Aaaah, all of teacher¡¯s semen¡­¡­I have swallowed them all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Now, stand up and turn your ass around.¡± (Hey, wait a minute, ¡­¡­ it¡¯s not over yet!?) Why are you so surprised when you just made me one ejaculation? It seems that this girl needs a good lecture. Very well. I¡¯ll give this girl another extracurricular lesson. Topic? About the joys of true sex. Book 1: Chapter 8: Annica 2 ¡°This semen¡­¡­haa, haaa¡­¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Annica exclaimed as her secret place dripped with love juices, even though she hadn¡¯t touched them yet. The sticky fluids created silvery strings as they fall from between her legs to the ground. And the area where she was sitting had already changed color, as if she had peed herself in place. ¡°Now then, let me see that ass of yours.¡± In a position resembling that of a dog, Annica lifted her ass upwards. Not only she has explosive size of breasts, but her body proportions are also good. Of course, that includes her ass as well. Those pair of assets below is exactly what you expect of a young woman. Combined with her pale skin, it was a very intriguing sight. This beautiful girl tugged up her miniskirt as she showed me her rear. She¡¯s looking at me with eyes filled with desires that seemed to tell me to get in there as soon as possible. ¡°Teacher¡­¡­here¡­¡­¡± I grabbed her hips and placed my still-erect meat rod against her vertical slit. Lots of love juices began to leak out, showing Annica¡¯s inability to hold back. ¡°Open your legs so that it will be easier to get inside and lift your hips higher.¡± ¡°Yes, sir~.¡± (Wh-what is this pose!? S-so shameless!) Her butt cheeks are being groped as she sticks her ass out. It was a very vulgar position, indeed. Since I¡¯m making this noble lady do some crazy stuff, I might as well have fun with it. ¡°Annica, do you want me to get this in you quickly?¡± ¡°Yes! I want you to put it in! If you don¡¯t put it in, I¡¯m going to comfort myself later on¡­¡­¡± Looks like she has gotten pretty horny. I could tell that as Annica kept on swinging her butt as if inviting me to join her. Let us try to do something nasty. ¡°Can¡¯t you endure it a little more?¡± ¡°Y-yes. Of course!¡± ¡°Then, you will be willing to listen to whatever I say, right?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± (Hi, hiiii! Why did you do that, me? You¡¯re not supposed to agree to that! Now this man is going to say terrible things from here onwards!) Pretty smart. I guess that¡¯s what you expect from a student of a top-level school. Or as to be expected of a slut? That¡¯s not surprising. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°Annica is at your service, sir. Please give me your commands.¡± ¡°Well, then. First, urinate from your position.¡± (¨D!?) Deep down, Annika was caught surprised. (U-u-u-urinate? You¡¯re asking me to pee outside!? I can¡¯t do that!) ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± (I can¡¯t!) ¡°Of course, I can!¡± (Nooo!?) It¡¯s funny how different and ironic her emotions are placed right now. The one on the surface, which is now the true one, agrees, while the one deep inside, which is now the fake one, insists. Well, in the end, it¡¯s the emotions on the surface that takes control¡­¡­so let¡¯s see what will happen. ¡°Teacher¡­¡­it might fly too high, so please stand back for a bit.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Annica closed her eyes, her efforts all focused on her lower body. ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡± While standing, she spread her legs vulgarly, and little by little, a clear line of liquid flowed out. ¡°H-here it comes¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­!¡± Swissssssssssh. Annica¡¯s urine flowed almost directly downward. The momentum was low initially, but it slowly became a tremendous rush as pressure starts to gather up. A noble lady of a prestigious family is peeing while standing in front of a man. That fact alone made me increase my arousal. (N-noo¡­¡­! Don¡¯t look! Please don¡¯t look!) With a look of ecstasy on her face, the ¡®outer¡¯ Annica began to let out enticing breaths. She probably has this look on her face when she enters the toilet cubicle. Being able to see an expression that should never be known, Annica, in her deep psyche, turned even more disoriented. (N-no, stop¡­¡­please¡­¡­! I don¡¯t want people to see me pee¡­¡­!) After letting everything out, she started puffing and squeezing out the residue. ¡°Phew¡­¡­that felt good~.¡± ¡°Feel better now?¡± ¡°Well, there is that, too, but being watched by teacher is what made it feel the best!¡± (No, it¡¯s not! Definitely nooooot!) Are you sure that¡¯s the case? I grabbed Annica¡¯s ass. ¡°Hyaaan! Having just peed made me a little sensitive¡­¡­I think Sir Krause is going to wake me up to a new fetish.¡± Despite crying out loud, Annica¡¯s body writhes more as she gets felt. Now then, looks like it¡¯s time for me to join in. ¡°It looks wet enough. Even if you¡¯re a virgin, you¡¯ll be fine with this.¡± Grabbing Annica¡¯s ass, I inserted my meat pole inside. Scraping her virgin walls by my tip, I started invading her depths inch by inch. ¡°Hnnn¡­¡­¡± Looks like even the outer Annica can feel pain, despite how lewd she is. It will feel good right away, so you just wait. I made my grip even firmer and pulled her hips towards myself. After hearing the series of flesh colliding with flesh, eventually, I was able to put it all the way in. ¡°Kah¡­¡­!?¡± I returned my gaze back to her, only to find Annica¡¯s head already facing the sky. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­finally in. So¡­¡­this is¡­¡­Sir Krause¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­a bit¡­¡­painful at first. But now¡­¡­I feel great¡­¡­but, I think¡­¡­I¡¯m going to die¡­¡­if I move¡­¡­just a bit.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s get going then.¡± ¡°Aaahhn, hnn, aaaah, aaaah! Amazing! I already cumming!¡± Even though she has relieved herself several times in masturbation alone, that is still far lesser than the real sex. ¡°So this is¡­¡­what it feels like¡­¡­to have sex! I never thought¡­¡­it would feel this good!¡± As usual, the outer Annica gave me her honest impressions. What about the inner one? (Kuuh! Wh-what is this¡­¡­it feels so good! I feel like an idiot for doing it myself!) Apparently, she seems to be enduring pretty well. Now, let¡¯s make Annica fall and make her mine. From there, I started to wiggle my hips. ¡°Haaaann, hnnn, aaah! Aaaaaah! It¡¯s hitting all the way to the back! Teacher, you¡¯re so hard!¡± It was hard to put it in at first, but once I got it loose, it gradually started to feel good. ¡°Ahhhnn, really, it feels good, ahha¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡­you played around with some toys when you masturbate, do you?¡± (Uwaa¡­¡­Don¡¯t even ask that part!) If you say that, it will only make it want to hear it more. ¡°Answer me, Annica.¡± ¡°Y-yesh. When I masturbate, I was also putting in and out those sticks that resemble the man¡¯s shape over and over again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a pervert, do you know that?¡± ¡°Ahhnn¡­¡­I-I¡¯m not a pervert¡­¡­Hnnn!¡± This girl, she¡¯s even tightening when being called one. If that¡¯s not how you call one a pervert, then I don¡¯t know what is. ¡°How is it, your first time having sex?¡± ¡°Amazing¡­¡­it¡¯s amazing! Teacher, I¡¯m finally having sex!¡± I could feel her pussy trembling, trying to squeeze my semen by itself as if it was acting on instinct. The way it trembled in small increments, however, showed me that she¡¯s about to cum. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading only at his site. Thank you. ¡°Teacher¡­¡­I-I can¡¯t¡­¡­! I-I¡¯m already¡­¡­cumming!¡± ¡°Then cum. Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Nooo! I want it, to-together with you, teacher! Stop moving your hiiipss!¡± I am tasting the flesh of a young lady. There is no way I can stop here. I swung my hips relentlessly as if I was trying to break Annica¡¯s body. Her fleshy ass rippled in waves. ¡°Aaaaaaahhh! I¡¯m cummiiinnnggg! I¡¯m gonna cum agaaaaaainn!¡± ¡°Then cum. Cum as you get fucked by the man you¡¯re making fun of inside.¡± Nuuuuuunnhooooo! I¡¯m cummmmiiiiinnnnggg!!¡± Annica climaxed like a shrimp arching backward. Her spine got so warped that it was as if her head is trying to reach her back. ¡°I, I, jusht¡­¡­came¡­¡­.ahii¡­¡­¡± Soon as her climax was over, Annica finally broke free. This time, her body began to curl up as if she¡¯s about to collapse at any time. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­! I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡­ it feels so good.¡± (Aah, my head feels so hot! So this is sex¡­¡­! This is nothing compared to that man¡¯s masturbation¡­¡­) You seem satisfied, but we¡¯re still far from over. I haven¡¯t ejaculated, you see. ¡°Annica, let¡¯s keep going.¡± ¡°T-teacher¡­¡­¡± I took Annika¡¯s arms and positioned ourselves once again. Then I started to swing my hips. This time, let¡¯s please your ¡®inner¡¯ thoughts as well! Book 1: Chapter 9: Annica 3 ¡°Ahh¡­¡­¡± I tugged Annica towards me as her body dangled as if they have lost their energy. It seems her first time was too exciting that her head immediately short-circuited after the act. However, sex feels even better once you¡¯ve come. Not only it was because it makes them sensitive after cumming, but for me, it is the greatest ecstasy when a girl tastes another climax that she won¡¯t be able to shake off. ¡°I¡¯ll make you enjoy it more.¡± ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­teacher¡­¡­teacher!¡± I grabbed Annica¡¯s arms tight so that she won¡¯t be able to run away, then swung my hips right after. Because she had just reached her climax, her love juices were still there, and it made nasty water sounds as they flowed out. I was thankful to them, though, as it made my hip-swinging easier, so with that, I¡¯m gonna accelerate my movements even more. ¡°Nnnuuaaa, hnnnn! Aaaah! Aaaaaaaah! Teacher¡­¡­teacheeerr! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m going crazy while cummiiiinngg!¡± Annica screamed as she shook her head from side to side. It made her twin tails all over the place as she instinctively tries to ¡®move away.¡¯ Of course, I didn¡¯t let her do it. Instead, I kept her hips even closer and moved in a series of short bursts. PAN, PAHN, PAN, PAN. A rhythmic dry sound rang out, sending her love juices flying. Because her thick thighs are closely intact, her vagina felt even more compact in the process. As she was just a virgin a moment ago, her pussy is exceptionally tight, so the pleasure I felt is being gathered mainly around the tip and neck of my cock. ¡°It feels so good! Teacher, I¡¯m gonna go crazy alreadyyy¡­¡­!¡± ¡°If you become my girl, you¡¯ll have this level of pleasure every day.¡± ¡°Every¡­¡­day?¡± ¡°Yes, every day.¡± I brought her my handsome smile. ¡°You¡¯ve entered such a good school. I think you got a good purpose for it, don¡¯t you? After all, it¡¯s one of the questions in the tests.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡­want to learn magic and be able to contribute to the society.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty impressive.¡± It¡¯s so admirable and generic that I¡¯m almost about to throw up. ¡°You¡¯re also studying hard, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. It always feels good to get a good score on a test.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. But I¡¯m teaching you something more pleasant than studying, right?¡± ¡°T-teacher?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a teacher. And because I am one, I have to make sure my students are taught well. So today, we¡¯re going to have a special class. And you¡¯ll learn everything you need to know before you leave. For starters, let¡¯s start with my penis and the pleasure it comes from being fucked by them.¡± ¡°T-teacher¡¯s¡­¡­penis¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can you repeat what I said?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! I¡¯m going to learn the shape of teacher¡¯s penis, and the¡­¡­pleasure it comes b-being f-fucked by them.¡± ¡°Good job, Miss Arendt. Now, let me reward you with plenty of it!¡± I shook my hips even harder. I went so hard that I could hear Annica¡¯s bombshells dribbling back and forth. And after having personally tit-fucked by them, I could guarantee their massive size. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading only at his site. Thank you. She¡¯s still a student, but she already has such a nasty body proving how outrageous she is. ¡°No more, no mooorree! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming agaaaaiiinn!¡± PUSHAAA. Another great tide squirts out. Still, I ignored it and kept knocking on Annica¡¯s cervix. Perhaps because her body is yet to mature to give birth to a child, her cervix isn¡¯t completely open yet. But with every thrust I made, Annika¡¯s cervix is gradually getting pushed open. It was as if her womb is desiring my semen bit by bit. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmiiiiinnnnggg!! Aaaaaaaaaah! So good! I¡¯m going to breaaak¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice tightening you got there. You really want to get pregnant that much?¡± ¡°P-pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you want my baby.¡± ¡°B-but I¡¯m still in school. My parents told me I should never try.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±I thrust deep. ¡°Kuhooo!¡± Then a voice that you would never expect coming to a young lady came out. Despite tears streaming down her beautiful face, Annica was smiling. Perhaps because it felt too good for her? ¡°Itsh sho good!¡± ¡°So, you want my baby?¡± I asked again. ¡°¡­¡­¡­I want it.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your parents forbid you to do this?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t care! If it feels this good, then I¡¯ll rather choose to be impregnated as much as I can-.¡° Hm, looks like she has fallen quite deep. Well then, let¡¯s go for the last spurt. ¡°If you ask me that much, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to put it all inside you firmly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, teacher.¡± ¡°Even if I won¡¯t accept it as my child?¡± ¡°E-even so, I still want to be conceived by teacher¡¯s semen! I give birth to your child and properly raise it, so please!¡± ¡°Your parents will probably cry, you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about mom and dad anymore! They just want me as a political tool anyway! I just want teacher¡¯s semen!¡± It¡¯s really amazing how pleasure can change a person so much. And that¡¯s also the reason why I enjoy it a lot. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you plenty. Bear my child, Annica!¡± ¡°Yeeeshh!¡± Well, as usual, I also cast a contraceptive spell, just in case. Though I classify myself as a bad guy, even I don¡¯t want to see a girl¡¯s life get ruined because of me. But as a consequence, I made my hips go even faster. ¡°Aaaah, aaah, aaah, Nhaaa, Aaahhuuu.¡± Annica¡¯s panting was also becoming sexier and sexier. ¡°Aaaahhhhu! Cummiiing! I¡¯m going to cumm! Cumming, cumming, cummiiiiiinngg!¡± ¡°Alright. Here it comes!¡± I could feel my meat pole grow thicker and thicker. Gradually, my semen rises up, getting closer and closer to its launching. ¡°S-sir Krause, let it out! Please! Inside meeeee!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna fill your womb, Annica! Get pregnant with my baby!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I want teacher¡¯s child! I only want yours, teacher!! Aaaahh, aaaaaaahh, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming once mooooore!!¡± After I reached the end of my ropes, I finally ejaculated inside Annica¡¯s vagina. My load flew so fast that it would have reached the egg without a doubt. If I hadn¡¯t used my spell, she would definitely gotten pregnant. Annica smiled happily, without knowing the real circumstances behind it. ¡°Aaaah, teacher¡­¡­Sir Krause¡¯s child¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know I could receive such happiness in my life¡­¡­¡± ¡°That is just what it means to be my woman, Annica.¡± ¡°Sir Krause¡­¡­from now I¡¯ll do anything for you. You may use this body of mine for sex at any time.¡± The young lady of the prestigious Arendt family has now fallen. Annica is totally mine now. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe translations. Soon as I pulled my penis out, Annica immediately lost her strength, collapsing on the spot. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­haaa, haaaa¡­¡­!¡± I picked her up and took my time as she catches her breath. However, she glared at me soon as the pleasure receded a bit. ¡°This low-born freak!¡± ¡°Hey, now, is that the proper way of talking to your teacher?¡± ¡°All you have done to me¡­¡­I¡¯ll make sure everyone will know it!¡± ¡°Even though you have liked it that much?¡± ¡°That was brainwashing! You definitely used a brainwashing spell! I don¡¯t mean it at all!¡± That was an amusing way of putting it. ¡°Yes, yes. But there¡¯s one thing I forgot to mention.¡± This will be a big one, so I hope you¡¯re prepared. ¡°This ¡®brainwashing spell¡¯ I have put on you, I have already released it in the middle. When was it¡­¡­right, it was after I cummed inside you for the first time, Annica. In other words, your ¡®wanting to get pregnant with my child¡¯ were your true feelings all along.¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡± It¡¯s not a lie. On the first I came inside Annica, I actually deactivated my spell. I didn¡¯t read her thoughts from there because I didn¡¯t need to¡­¡­I could just poke her with my meat stick, and she¡¯d spit out everything she was thinking right away. After realizing that what I told her was true, Annica¡¯s face turns blue. After all, all the resistance she made after I pulled it out has already gone futile. ¡°Annica, I¡¯m happy to know what you truly feel about me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I spoke in a soft whisper. ¡°I¡­¡­this¡­¡­ I have never felt this good before¡­¡­I thought the best thing that would bring me joy was when I was flirting with a man, but it seems that I was wrong all along. The thing that brought me the best joy¡­¡­was when I became a woman. So please, Sir Krause. Please continue to make me your woman.¡± After arranging her disheveled clothes, Annica politely bowed her head in front. With this, I was now able to capture my first woman in the academy. Book 1: Chapter 10: Academy Investigation Results It has been a few days since I made Annica fall for me. Right now, I¡¯m having a practical lesson about magic spells with her class on the field. ¡°Next is the wind magic spell. Miss Arendt, show us a demonstration.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Annica followed my lead and stepped forward. Before this, I have cast a spell creating multiple dolls made up of clay and placed them in a distance away. They served as our targets. ¡°Then¡­¡­do it.¡± And at my signal, Annica thrusts her hands forward and chants a spell. Gusts of wind gathered around and compressed, and in a short span, a wind bullet was released in between her palms. It headed in a straight line before blowing one of the target clay dolls into pieces. Quite a moderate amount of power for a student. Too much for crime prevention, however. Ardent¡­¡­didn¡¯t you say that wind magic was your specialty¡­¡­ ¡°Kyaaa! You¡¯re amazing, Annica! You¡¯ve managed to hit it!¡± ¡°Not only that, but the target Sir Krause made was perfectly shattered!¡± ¡°As expected of the daughter of the House of Arendt!¡± Annica¡¯s classmates watching behind, screamed in awe. ¡°Thank you, everyone. But as a member of the Arendt family, this level is still insufficient.¡± And Annica responded to them with humility. By the way, I told her to keep the status quo and treat me like she did before the deed so that the others won¡¯t have suspicions about me having a relationship with a student. After all, it will be a big scandal if it was found out. ¡°Now, who¡¯s up for the challenge next?¡¯ I said while re-creating another batch of targets. Since the only students in this school are women of precious blood, the school had put a lot of effort into security. And as a teacher, I have to put a lot of energy into it as well. This class is no exception. Of course, there is still a difference of safeness between being inside the building and being out in the open. Nevertheless, no records of it being breached were found, not even once. Plus, I also can¡¯t stand the idea of a good woman falling into the hands of a hooligan before me, so tampering with the security is never in my idea at all. I want to keep this hunting ground to myself. Only to myself and no one else. ¡°Sir, Sir! How did you like my spell?¡± While I was thinking about this, Annica came over, smiling. She had become more honest with me ever since I made her into my woman the other day. ¡°That was pretty good. Keep it up, and you will achieve pretty good points in your next test.¡± ¡°But I¡¯d rather have a reward from you personally, though¡­¡­¡± As she says this, Annica casually presses her chest against me. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay low when we¡¯re in public?¡± From the other¡¯s perspective, Annica starting the conversation with that question made it seem that she¡¯s asking for pointers for her current spell. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading only at his site. Thank you. ¡°Because it has already been a few days, and I¡¯m missing it.¡± ¡°If it gets too obvious, I¡¯ll ¡®brainwash¡¯ you again.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Though even she¡¯s now obedient to me, the mind control spell still left her traumatized, apparently. Well, for now, it¡¯s a good thing, as I will have a deterrent for her stupid antics. After all, it¡¯s annoying if a woman is too clingy. ¡°I liked you for your body. Don¡¯t make me do extra work.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes. I understand, teacher.¡± Annica finally backed away. ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do after school today, so I¡¯ll deal with you after that. Just wait in my room, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­! Yes, teacher!¡± She suddenly looked happy and even blushed a bit. I have tamed her quite well. I almost smiled at the thought of having the famous lady entirely in my grasp. ¡°It would make us suspicious if we talked too long. Now go.¡± ¡°Ye, yes. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, teacher.~¡± With that, Annika returned to her circle of classmates, waiting for her at a distance. While hiding my black inner thoughts, I resumed my act as an excellent teacher in this academy. Book 1: Chapter 11: In the Headmaster’s Office 1 Julia beckoned me to sit on the bed in her private quarters. And after sitting down as she had wanted, she then sat right beside me. ¡°Fufufu, what should we do first, I wonder?¡± Julia asks as she presses her bombshells against me. They¡¯re still great pairs of mountains as ever. It was as if they¡¯re going to spill out anytime, even if I don¡¯t poke them with my hand. In fact, if it was a common man, they would have messed these things up soon as she showed them¡­¡­however, ¡°Let¡¯s have you suck my stuff with your mouth first.¡± I am not a part of those common men. ¡°A fellatio? Well, that¡¯s fine. With this, your junior will be completely woken up before we start.¡± Julia knelt in front of me. After a clink, she had immediately loosened my belt and took off my pants. I like being undressed like this as our master-servant relationship here becomes clear. It makes me feel like I am in complete control of my partner. ¡°Nnn, sho¡­¡­there, it¡¯s out¡­¡­This never fails to fascinate me, no matter how many times I¡¯ve seen it. So big, and it¡¯s not even hard yet.¡± Julia stared with admiration as she looks at my penis. Well, if that¡¯s already big for you, wait till you see its erection. ¡°Instead of fooling around, why don¡¯t you just get on with it already?¡± ¡°Muu, okay, okay¡­¡­even though I wanted to enjoy it a bit more. Geez.¡± After grumbling her complaints, Julia started sucking off my cock. ¡°Haamu, lerolero¡­¡­lero, jubooh.¡± She first took the tip inside her mouth, then twirled her tongue around it lightly. ¡°I knew you were a good sucker, Julia.¡± ¡°Jururu¡­¡­Of course I am. Besides, I¡¯ve also come to understand the spots where Theo feels the most pleasant.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, let me see you do it.¡± I urged her to get going. If she¡¯s really good as she had boasted, that¡¯s a good thing. But if not, I¡¯m going to tease her as punishment. Still, whether she knew my good spots or not, Julia¡¯s expression was full of confidence. ¡°Theo feels better if I focus here, right?¡± She began sucking my meat stick while tracing the back muscles with her tongue. ¡°Good. It seems that you know exactly what you¡¯re doing.¡± Yes, it definitely feels good there. ¡°I did it, fufufu.¡± Maybe it¡¯s because her target was right, but Julia seems happy. ¡°However, the stimulation is still a little weak.¡± I activated my own magic. This chapter translation is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. It was the same magic I used back then, the one that makes the other person¡¯s body move the way I want it to. ¡°W-wait! Theo, your penis is so big that I need to be prepared first before¡­¡­nboo!¡± Because it was so sudden, Julia lets out a pained sound as she was forced to take my meat stick deep into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t choke.¡± For that, I casted a spell in parallel to ensure that the other person was breathing properly. This was supposed to be a first-aid spell, but it¡¯s my principle to use it for any way I see fit. ¡°Nfuuu, nfuu! Fuu, fuu.¡± Sounds like it¡¯s working. Her coughing has stopped. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to smile at Julia, though, who has become a little tearful from being lodged a huge cock down to her throat. And as same as before, she can¡¯t resist my spell in any way. In other words, what we do from here on will depend entirely on my mood. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s see what I can do¡­¡­. Either I¡¯ll piston her mouth until I ejaculate, or¡­¡­since I¡¯ve got her breathing secured, I can make her vacuum my dick endlessly¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Nnnnn!? Nfuu, nfuuu!¡± I spoke out loud for Julia to hear, and when she heard my words, she looked shocked, then shook her head relentlessly as if begging it not to happen. It¡¯s funny how her cheeks swell up every time she moves them because my meat pole gets in the way. ¡°What, you said you¡¯ll do anything for me, won¡¯t you?¡± I gave her a moment and freed up her mouth to hear her opinion. And now that I allowed her to speak, while breathing heavily, ¡°T-there¡¯s no way I could do something as painful as that!¡± ¡°As far as I see it, you love to suck cock to the point of having tears of joy in your eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not joy. That¡¯s pain! Geez, ¡°Genius court wizard¡± and ¡°Handsome Teacher,¡± my ass. Are you sure you¡¯re not a brute demon in disguise?¡± ¡°If you want to feel good that bad, then I can do the thing that makes your mouth feel good as your pussy again.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I mean!¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it either? But you felt so much better back then.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s not like I hate it¡­¡­but just, let me give you a proper, normal blowjob this once, okay?¡± ¡°Then make sure I¡¯ll feel satisfied with it.¡± I said and urged Julia to go ahead. ¡°You¡¯re saying it yourself, but don¡¯t suddenly use your spells to force me to do it, okay?¡± And just like that, Julia resumed sucking on my meat rod once more. Unlike the loose movements she had made earlier, this time, there was a higher intensity to it than before. ¡°Njuuu, njuuu! Juubujubuu, jubururururu!¡± A piston with a tongue started to intertwine with my meat pole. Combined with Julia¡¯s techniques, it felt pretty good. ¡°Well done, Julia. Keep going.¡± I stroke her head as I praise her. But because it has been a long time since I heard her thoughts, I secretly activated my mind reading spell. After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m told not to use this. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m controlling her body with it, so I still obey the rules. (Ugh, it¡¯s frustrating, but it feels good to be patted on the head by Theo ¡­¡­) Hou, this is interesting. Maybe I can use this as a reward the next time I make her do something. ¡°Jubuu, juubuu, juboo! Zururururu!¡± After holding my cock in her mouth like a piston, this time, Julia tried vacuuming the tip. It looks like someone is doing pretty good these days. Please support the translator and get the latest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. And hearing those vulgar sounds while I get sucked off is really nice as well. ¡°Your sucking has become a lot more intense than before. Have you taken a liking to my cock that much?¡± ¡°I love your cock, Theo. In fact, just the thought of having this thing rampaging inside me makes me wet already.¡± ¡°And you are pretty much gushing just by licking it. You¡¯ve become quite a real slut, Julia.¡± ¡°Th-Theo was the one who made me like this!¡± Julia spoke resentfully, but she didn¡¯t stop her sucking. You¡¯re so honest about your body. But how about your mind? (He made me into a whore, but I still love this cock ¡­¡­ to the point where I can¡¯t live without it anymore.) Yep. She has been corrupted by me up to the very core. Apparently, she was just too shy to admit. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me for quite a while now¡­¡­Fine then, I¡¯ll use my trump card!¡± ¡°Okay, then. As long as it entertains me well.¡± ¡°Then observe as I do it!¡± When I replied in a tone as if I¡¯m too bothered with it, Julia cast some kind of spell. But I don¡¯t seem to feel any threats against me. Was it a physical reinforcement type? ¡°¡­¡­aaamu! Gujuuu¡­¡­!¡± ¡°-! This is¡­¡­¡± As soon as Julia resumed sucking, I immediately felt its effects. The viscosity of the saliva in her mouth had obviously increased. Thanks to this, the feeling of pleasure hit me several times more than usual. (Theo is looking pleased on his face¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make him ejaculate with this!) Julia¡¯s thoughts flowed in from the magic spell that was left activated by me. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted this ¡­¡­ and honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to hold up very well.¡± It was frustrating, but her wit has won here. This idea hadn¡¯t occurred to me even once. ¡°Jubo, juboo! Ish that sho? Then, are you about to cum?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m getting close. Just don¡¯t skimp on me until the end.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never made you ejaculate first, Theo. I¡¯m so excited!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes turned completely in heat, making her head move even harder. This is no different than me moving it around with my spell¡­¡­! ¡°I¡¯m going to let it out, Julia. Tighten it up as hard as you can.¡± Though I have suppressed my tone of voice, I wasn¡¯t able to hide my disoriented breaths. ¡°Come, put it all inside my mouth¡­¡­Jubuu, jubuu, jubuu, jububuububu!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ugh.¡± Dobyuuu! Dobyuuururururu! In her last vacuum, I finally ejaculated. I poured more semen than I expected inside her mouth which was covered in her erotic saliva spell. ¡°Nfuuu! Nbuu, goku, goku!¡± Yet, it was also the same for Julia, who had already lost her margin and was now struggling to swallow my load, which had obviously an amount that was a lot more from what I last produced. Watching her as I enjoy the pleasant feeling of fatigue from having just cum is the best. ¡°Haaa, haaa ¡­¡­ I thought it was going to get tangled up in my throat.¡± ¡°If that happens, I¡¯ll shove this down to unclog it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re gonna make me drink the whole bottle? What a cruel man.¡± ¡°Of course, I am. And if you spill it, you¡¯ll get a punishment even.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­I don¡¯t even want to experience it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, for now, you don¡¯t have to worry, as you¡¯ve done a pretty good service this time. As a reward, you can now look forward to what I¡¯m going to do next.¡± I said so with a smile. I think of myself as cruel, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m devoid of compassion either. Julia is going to be adored as a reward for her excellent service. (Ugh ¡­¡­ when you smile, Theo, it¡¯s usually when you¡¯re thinking of something that¡¯s up to no good. What¡¯s going to happen to me¡­¡­) While busy churning her thoughts, I pulled a misunderstanding and jittery-scared Julia up and headed towards her bed. Book 1: Chapter 12: In the Headmaster’s Office 2 I pulled Julia up and placed her directly to the center of the bed. Still, as expected of the headmaster¡¯s furniture, this thing is enormous. It¡¯s too big for my personal use, but if it¡¯s for gathering a bunch of women to sleep together, it¡¯s a perfect fit. ¡°Theo, wh-what are you planning to do?¡± Maybe because I have stopped for quite a while to think, Julia got curious and prodded me nervously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. More than that, let¡¯s continue. Get down on all fours over there.¡± ¡°O-okay.¡± After following where I pointed, she went to that location and then aligned her hips towards me. The one that stands out the most was probably her gigantic breasts, but her ass isn¡¯t losing to it either. I used both hands to touch that ample pair of flesh for a test. They were taught enough to make my fingers bounce back, and just putting a bit of force, I could feel its incredible softness right away. ¡°These are nice assets. Even from my wide experience, these types are almost pretty rare.¡± ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m being complimented?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± I moved behind Julia and took out my already erect meat rod. Then I pressed it against the valley of ass in front. Soft. Unbelievably soft. After making contact with my member, her ass immediately started to wrap themselves around. It¡¯s like I was dipping myself into a pair of water balloons. It was so good that I want to have an ass-job of it if I could. Like tit-fucks, but with this ass instead of boobs. ¡°H-hey, Theo¡­¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play around¡­¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°You know, that¡¯s pretty shameful of a line for a headmaster.¡± ¡°I mean, I won¡¯t be able to stand it for long if you try to shove something hard and hot up my butt!¡± ¡°You mean this one?¡± I pressed my erected rod further into her crack. As it was hard enough, it quickly dug itself deep. This chapter translation is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°It¡¯s true! Hey, Hurry up!¡± ¡°If you really want it, then try to beg properly. Or else I won¡¯t put it in.¡± ¡°¡­¡­B-but¡­¡­Please, put it in, Theo, I want it¡­¡­hey¡­¡­¡± Julia¡¯s face went red, but after a moment, she opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I-I want your big and hard cock, Theo! Please put that massive thing into my soft and tender cunt!¡± It was satisfying to hear Julia¡¯s nasty begging. And as she had wished, I pushed the meat rod she has been craving for. ¡°It¡¯s here! Theo¡¯s dick is finally here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too hyped up. I won¡¯t be able to put it in properly if you move too much.¡± I grabbed Julia¡¯s hips firmly and continued pushing forward. I felt a tight vaginal pressure for a bit, but in the end, I managed to get my meat rod through her, all the way to her back. ¡°Hiii, aaaah¡­¡­it¡¯s all the way in. It¡¯s all the way in¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in the middle, you know?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s impossible to put it in further¡­¡­¡± Julia shook her head in insistence, but I ignored her and continued my thrusts inside. In the end, the tip of my cock reached her cervix, not allowing me to push further. ¡°Nnn, aguuu! My belly, my belly is almost full¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡­it¡¯s so much bigger than when we did it before.¡± ¡°I was just trying out my physical reinforcement spell. Didn¡¯t Julia use it earlier as well?¡± ¡°What!?¡­¡­ No way. At this point, my cunt is going to be spread apart!¡± ¡°Is that so? Honestly, you¡¯re doing pretty good, so I thought it won¡¯t pose a problem for you.¡± Julia¡¯s vagina has matured well. Since she didn¡¯t know how to play with it until recently, it was more sensitive compared to others, and for that, my evaluation of hers was high. However, despite being an adult, her tightness is still yet to mature. Yes, it is still one step below, especially when compared to the young girls in this school. For that reason, I decided to try making it physically tighter. And the result was even better than I thought it would be. The insides of her vagina, which usually entangles gently on my cock, have now become tighter and more irresistible than before. ¡°If this continues for long, my cunt will be stretched out in the end!¡± ¡°In that case, then try your best in making me cum early. The faster you squeeze me out, the less loose your vagina will be.¡± ¡°N-no way¡­¡­¡± Julia felt disheartened by the excessive recklessness of the situation. But if I follow the usual, it will no longer be fun at all. ¡°You really hate ending up with a loose hole, don¡¯t you?¡± I began to swing my hips without a care, enjoying the vagina that felt tighter than before. ¡°it¡¯s so deep, it¡¯s going so deep inside meee¡­¡­aaaahhnn!¡± Our headmistress panted over and over in a healthy way as well. It wasn¡¯t a lie that I¡¯m feeling better. Maybe because the areas which were loose previously has now become tight¡­¡­well, considering my boost in size, everything has now become tight. It was to the point as if I¡¯m fucking a virgin once again. ¡°That¡¯s good, Julia. Keep that hard clamping up!¡± I moved my hips further as I gave her orders. ¡°¡­¡­Auuu, oh no, it¡¯s going to spread out more¡­¡­hyaaaa!¡± Then, a jittery spasm was felt from her vaginal walls. ¡°Julia, are you about to cum?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t have a choice, do I!? I was being pierced non-stop by something so big!¡± ¡°Are you perhaps, have gotten hooked to this?¡± ¡°O-of course not! Even though it feels great and all, if this doesn¡¯t stop, it won¡¯t be able to go back to the way it was before! I¡¯m going to be a loose woman in the literal sense!¡± ¡°Fufu¡­¡­rest assured, I¡¯ll try my best not to break it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Eh? Really?¡± ¡°Of course. How could I waste away such a good woman like you?¡± ¡°Theo¡­¡­¡± Besides her physical body, Julia¡¯s power as the head of the school is irreplaceable. She¡¯s basically the lifeline for me right now. Please support the translator and get the latest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. I¡¯m not going to let the opportunity I¡¯ve gotten here go to be left in ruins. Not to mention that only a few kind words like this could already put this headmistress into a good mood. Though she may be a bit easy, this is a whole lot better than being exposed to a woman who kept on saying ¡°I love you¡± countless times, then gets sick of it in the end. ¡°Even if you get a little loose, I¡¯ll do my best to fix you up. So, forget all those worries and come to me with the best you have got! Don¡¯t hold back!¡± I gave my meatpole a huge swing. I went so hard that I almost crushed her womb entrance. ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. Stop putting up with it and cum as much you like.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming with your cock, Theo!¡± Julia finally didn¡¯t hold herself back, doing a series of convulsions at my command. However, my movements are still yet to stop. ¡°Hiii!? No more, No more! I¡¯m cumming again!¡± ¡°It feels really good being violated in the middle of their climax, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­brute¡­¡­ahiiii!¡± After looking at me with a resentful gaze, Julia¡¯s body bounced up and down again as she climaxed once more. This pattern continued on and on, and like my favorite dish being served in an all you can eat buffet, it also made me savor her as many times as I like. ¡°I¡¯m cumming I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­right away, once again, cummmiiiinnngg! Hmmm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, Julia. Submit yourself to your desires.¡± ¡°Noo, No more! Cumming! I¡¯m going to be a cock-loving idiot!¡± I went on and on for a while. However, after her last climax, Julia¡¯s vagina has clamped my dick shut, throbbing as it matched her enticing moans. I tried to check up on her, only to see Julia¡¯s mouth already gaping as she gasps for breath, muttering something while silvery drools flowed out of the sides of her lips. ¡°What¡¯s this? Your face looks sloppy that it¡¯s like you¡¯re regressed into a baby.¡± I wiped the drool off her lips as I spoke. ¡°It feels good. It feels sho ghoood! More, more, Theo!¡± ¡°She¡¯s finally gone mad with the pleasure.¡± Judging from Julia¡¯s profile, this woman had already melted in pleasure. Her usual strong front has already crumbled to the point where even I couldn¡¯t see any trace of it left. ¡°That¡¯sh right. Theo drove me crazhy with pleashure. So thake reshponshibility.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. But for now, it¡¯s time to get serious.¡± I slammed my hips, which was yet to pull out, further into her special place that has already dried from the series of small tides. The sound of flesh colliding with flesh is no longer at the level of a little slap, but rather a set of raw, low sounds as if pounding meat with a tenderizer. ¡°Noooo, it¡¯s not over yet!? Cumming, cumming, cummiiiinng! I can¡¯t stop it anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also gonna let it out soon.¡± ¡°-! Theo¡¯s semen! Theo¡¯s semen! Pour it in, pour it all inside my cunt!!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to get every drop of it. There¡¯s no need to cry out that loud.¡± Initially, I wasn¡¯t planning to do anything other than cumming inside her. But now that Julia is feeling this much, climaxing with just a slight movement, I couldn¡¯t help but change my mind. I didn¡¯t waste this chance and moved my hips mercilessly. And when I reached my limit, Dobyurururururu! ¡°Aaaaahhhh! Cumming! I¡¯m cummmiiiiinnnggg!¡± While feeling the tightness of her climax, I ejaculated without holding back, all the way into her vagina, as I declared. After finishing my load, I let go of my hand from Julia¡¯s waist, where she immediately dropped on the bed and rolled on her back. Between her legs, I could see the freshly pumped semen leaking out of her gap. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough, but it wouldn¡¯t be fun to fuck you like this. Let¡¯s wait for you to recover for now.¡± And so, until she recovered in full, I nursed Julia as she took a rest on the bed. Book 2: Chapter 1: Breakdown As I just had finished my deed with Julia, I felt tired, so I decided to take a moment¡¯s rest and laid myself down on the bed. While at it, I caught and looked over the documents I have just obtained. ¡°So, which one of them will your next target be?¡± As though she had recovered from her climax, Julia looked at the same documents right by my side. ¡°They¡¯re all good women, so don¡¯t hold yourself back.¡± As it¡¯s the head of the school who has personally selected them, everyone is guaranteed to be high spec. I¡¯ve decided to aim at the students first, but even from them, several have already caught my interest, making me hard to choose which to go first. So, this is what the wolf feels when sneaking into a ranch, huh? Everyone on this list thinks they¡¯re in a safe place, not knowing they will be devoured the instant they let down their guard. And as long as I give them a few sweet words like the sly wolf in folktales, they¡¯ll fall right into my trap. ¡°Uwaaa¡­¡­That¡¯s a very evil face you¡¯re making, Theo.¡± ¡°What is a wolf if he doesn¡¯t take the prey that is already offered to him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s heartbreaking to think that these pure lambs would fall to the poisonous fangs of Sir Krause.¡± She looks sad as she says this, but the next thing I know, she¡¯s running her hands over my body. ¡°However, I don¡¯t really care if you make these girls your woman or not.¡± ¡°I that a proper thing to say as a headmaster? The students might curse you for this.¡± ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to stop picking them up, right?¡± After all, It¡¯s like my purpose in life. Please support the translator and get the latest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. With that in mind, I flipped through the pages of the investigation report, and a student¡¯s profile caught my eye. It¡¯s Annica Arendt, the girl with the pink twin-tails. I held her profile right above, then spoke my thoughts. ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told you this yet.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was bored waiting for Julia¡¯s file, so I coaxed one of my students to come to me.¡± ¡°Eeeeh? Isn¡¯t that pretty quick? I know you are a reckless one, but even I won¡¯t be able to back you up if you won¡¯t inform me beforehand, you know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to get worried. One or two people won¡¯t pose a problem. Also, we¡¯ve done it outside the building premises, too, so you can say we¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­but still¡­¡± ¡°What, are you worried about something?¡± Julia nodded at my words. ¡°The kids who go to this school are all the children of powerful and famous families. You won¡¯t be able to stay in this country once they find out.¡± ¡°Sure, they¡¯re not your average town girls,¡± As I preface, I looked into Julia¡¯s eyes then continued. ¡°But that¡¯s why they¡¯re so exciting to get. I only have one life, and I¡¯ll live it in a way I want it to.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡­ I wonder if this country is still okay with someone like this being a court wizard.¡± ¡°Court wizards are a bunch of people who have been recruited for their abilities, so there¡¯s always something out of the ordinary for each one of them. Eccentric is an understatement for those freaks.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown, remembering my former colleagues. ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Sure, they don¡¯t get out in the open much, but even with that, the knights in the public¡¯s eyes a hundred times better behaved than them.¡± ¡°A hundred times is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°If you want, I can introduce you to a lab of a former colleague of mine next time.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­I¡¯ll politely refrain, thank you.¡± ¡°A wise choice, because the worst part is that an ordinary person would go mad in a matter of minutes when inside that creepy old lab.¡± Even I can get chills sometimes when I remember the scenes inside. Even though I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m still a part of the country¡¯s most sensible group of court wizards. ¡°Damn, I just remembered something nasty. I¡¯ll have you to take care of me once again.¡± ¡°Eh, wait, aahhn~!¡± In an attempt to distract himself, I held Julia back to my arms and roamed my fingers over her body once more. Then, I groped those squishy mountains then proceeded to insert my fingers into her precious place. But, just as I was about to insert it, I heard a sound of something being slammed. ¡°T-teacher!? What¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡± The one who violently opened the door and walked in was Annica, who I was referring to earlier. She is glaring at me as her twin tails swung from the sides. ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you tell me to wait in my room? I have been waiting there for hours! And also, why are you and the headmistress¡­¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Miss Arendt?¡± Julia seems to be surprised by the sudden intrusion as well. Even forgetting that she had been breathing feverishly until now, her eyes went round on their sockets. ¡°You¡¯re quite late, Annica. I was expecting you to come in a little quicker.¡± ¡°What, what? Theo, so you¡¯re saying¡­¡­¡± ¡°Waiting in your room, or waiting just outside the office? I¡¯ve long detected your presence. You have been checking on me outside the door, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­-! You noticed that?¡± I smiled at Annica, who turned upset at being caught red-handed. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d say you had thought that your signature wind spell to muffle the sound will get you undetected.¡± After all, it is known that sound needs to travel through air to be heard by the other party. And using that theory, she must casted a wind spell to create a wall in the air. With this, we won¡¯t be able to hear the sounds Annica creates, but¡¯s more surprising is that she even adjusted her spell to fully hear our voices. To tell the truth, there are already some spells that block entirely the sounds made by sorcerers. But such things are used for assassinations and other dark things, so they are not known in the surface world. As far as being able to use something similar to that independently, it shows Annica¡¯s talent for magic. ¡°But it¡¯s still too rough. You¡¯ve been leaking out your magic presence in front of the room.¡± Even if I¡¯m in the middle of the act, I pay attention to those tidings. After all, everything would be ruined if my relationship with Julia was discovered by a non-related student or teacher. ¡°But how did you know it was me, sir?¡± ¡°At least you should try to find that out for yourself. But that¡¯s only if you have that kind of stamina left after this.¡± ¡°Eh, what are you¡­¡­¡± Before Annica could finish her words, I used my body manipulation magic to pull her to the bed. ¡°Kyaaa! My body is!?¡± ¡°Whoa there.¡± I caught Annica as she collapsed into the bed and laid her down on the opposite of where Julia is. ¡°T-that was so sudden, teacher.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± And naturally, the two of them started talking with me in between. ¡°Uhm, well¡­¡­Arendt has now become one of Theo¡¯s woman, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Y-yes, headmistress. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be close to him as well.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who let Theo inside the school, so¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­me losing my virginity¡­¡­.was all because of headmistress¡­¡­¡± From my point of view, Julia was a woman with a bad drinking problem, but from my student Annica¡¯s perspective, she seemed to be a trustworthy headmaster. And because of that, she looked incredibly shocked. ¡°For that, I¡¯m sorry. But Miss Arendt is already a prisoner of Theo¡¯s charms, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! To the point where I can¡¯t live without Sir Krause anymore!¡± ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As a sign of making up with you, let¡¯s have Theo here embrace us together.¡± ¡°The three of us?¡± As Annica was a virgin until a few days ago, she¡¯s never had any experience doing it with multiple people, that is until now. Yet, the remaining common sense inside of her is still keeping her away from it. ¡°Though I have no experience of it, I find it interesting as well. How about you, Theo?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me here?¡± ¡°Because if it¡¯s Theo, you could take on two or three women at once, couldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that pretty obvious? Of course, I can.¡± ¡°M-my common sense is¡­¡­¡± Annica was taken aback once more, and this is separate from the one she had earlier. But it¡¯s good to see the development of a pure girl being eroded by impure facts of lust. This chapter translation is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°Fufufu. You don¡¯t have to be so stunned, Miss Arendt. Now come, Theo.¡± Julia moves over me as she supported Annica from behind. ¡°Now, you¡¯ll be dealing with both of us together. I hope you¡¯re prepared.¡± ¡°You have been planning to do this since you found out Annica outside, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°uu, aah.¡± But it seems that our newly joined party member is still yet to make up her mind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you don¡¯t feel like it, I can tamper your body again-¡° ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll serve you with the headmistress!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, then.¡± I nodded, satisfied with the newly found motivation of our new partner. ¡°You¡¯ve got no choice either way. Still, what an awful guy you are, Theo.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! You should treasure us more, teacher!¡± ¡°Why should I? In fact, why should you care in the first place? I thought I made it clear that I¡¯m only after your bodies.¡± ¡°Precisely the more you should, Theo. I know we have amazing bodies, but women are still fragile creatures, you know?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too late for that? If you care so much about your bodies, you two shouldn¡¯t be ¡°playing around¡± with them in the first place¡­¡­ Now then.¡± I scrutinize the bodies of the two women before me. What kind of service should I ask them? As of that moment, it was the only thing that occupied my mind. Book 2: Chapter 2: Two Against One 1 ¡°What am I supposed to do, sir?¡± ¡°For now, let me think. Feel free to do what you want in the meantime.¡± A beautiful woman and a beautiful girl are lined up in front of me. One is basically the head of this school, while the other is one of my students under my handling. Both of them are beauties on a level almost impossible to find even in high-class prostitutes, and on top of that, they are at my beck and call. With an uplifting feeling I have never felt before, I spoke to them. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have the both of you serve me with your magnificent breasts.¡± ¡°Alright. I was already hoping you would say that.¡± ¡°After all, Sir Krause like our tits the best.¡± With my words, they began exposing themselves. Removing their clothes and underwear, two fresh pairs of mountains soon appeared right before my eyes. I quickly decided to compare them to each other. In terms of pure size, Annica¡¯s is bigger. There¡¯s also a slight short height difference between her and Julia, who is already quite tall for a woman, making her breast seem even larger. This chapter translation is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. However, Julia wins in terms of texture, as hers have already matured from playing around with several men. There are plenty of differences if I compare them further, but in the end, they are both big tits that I like. And with that, there¡¯s nothing I can complain about. ¡°They¡¯re both nice breasts. Now use them to titjob me well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re living in luxury, you know that? Having both of us do this together.¡± ¡°Titjob¡­¡­so that¡¯s what I did back there.¡± They both move to my waist, each with their unique reactions to my command. Then they landed their big tits on my waist. Both were large, but they were quite heavy as well. I never expected that the feeling I had in fondling them upfront would be different from directly letting them lay down on top. Nevertheless, their softness makes the weight feel less cumbersome. Just the thought that I will be serviced by these soft pairs of meat from here onwards has already made my excitement uncharacteristically apparent. Still, I couldn¡¯t let them see me like that. Not in front of these prideful women, so I tried my best in tightening my lips, which had almost come loose. ¡°As expected, teacher¡¯s cock is so big.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of experience, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡± ¡°Eh? headmistress has experience?¡± ¡°Once you get hooked by this, you won¡¯t be satisfied by anything else anymore.¡± ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s too late for me, then.¡± Even as she said this, Annica¡¯s face looked happy. This chapter translation is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°No matter how much I do it myself, even with my toys, I can no longer be satisfied. That¡¯s why I invited Sir Krause to come over today as well.¡± ¡°Really? Then, you have built up quite a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­to the point that I¡¯m already getting wet just by looking at it like this.¡± ¡°Then, you can look forward now, as the real thing is about to get served.¡± ¡°Of course! Here I go, teacher~!¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go there, go here!¡± After Annica said that, I quickly pinned my member in between her breasts. Julia also presses her big tits against it to catch it, but the flesh rod was already buried deep inside Annica¡¯s chest. ¡°Early bird catches the worm, headmistress¡­or should I say early boob catches the cock?¡± ¡°Your way of using puns is horrible. Also, you can¡¯t just have it all to yourself!¡± Julia also tried to push forward with her breasts, but she¡¯s losing because she had already been beaten by a head-start, not to mention she is also losing in size. Meanwhile, I was watching such a struggle and enjoying the feel of their breasts with ease. Annica¡¯s breasts, which completely covered up the flesh rod in their enormousness, finally began to move. Her movements were smooth, as if she had done this before. Did she practice in her room after our deed? Such a noble lady like her, secretly practicing erotic techniques inside her room¡­¡­it¡¯s fantastic. ¡°Teacher, how is it? Did it make you feel better?¡± ¡°Yeah. To the point that it¡¯s making me wonder if you were really a virgin before this.¡± ¡°Hnnn, haaa¡­¡­are you telling me that I¡¯m a pervert?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s bad. I like perverted women. And I like it even more if it¡¯s a beautiful girl like Annica doing kinky things.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be even more naughty! I¡¯m gonna move my tits more¡­¡­Ahh!?¡± ¡°Sorry. The momentum was just too good to resist.¡± Annica asks as she tries her best to squeeze me with her breasts. Then after giving her my feedback, she moved even more intensely, as if my words made her feel better. She didn¡¯t have complete control of her ample breasts yet, however, as it spilled out of her tit¡¯s grasp a bit later. After all, she was still a neophyte that was just starting up. Julia didn¡¯t miss this moment and immediately took the escaped cock with her own breasts. ¡°Enjoy my tit-fucking, too, okay? I may lose in terms of size, but I can¡¯t lose in terms of techniques.¡± Julia spoke as she wrapped my flesh rod tight and immediately moved to stimulate them. Her movements were a lot steadier than Annica¡¯s. ¡°Whenever I¡¯ve done it with a man, they always asked me to do it with these breasts. So, I have a lot of experience over here.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re not kidding at all. It feels good, Julia.¡± The way she¡¯s moving her breasts is superb. She¡¯s covering every possible direction just to stimulate my meat stick. At one time, she moves both and squeezes my member inwards. On the other, she moves them independent of each other, giving me a different stimulation from both sides. Please support the translator and get the latest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. More than that, she also uses her hardened nipples to accentuate her stimulation even more. ¡°Ahhnn, haaaa, haaa¡­¡­how is it, Theo. Feels better, right?¡± ¡°You got the nicest techniques as usual. Even I am starting to feel it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? There¡¯s already naughty juices coming out at the tip of your cock¡­¡­fufufu.¡± It seems that my reaction has set her in a good mood, as she had already known that I was feeling satisfied with her titjob. On the other hand, Annica was less excited as she was just deprived of her precious toy. Though it¡¯s really nice to see my women serving me like they¡¯re in a competition, I don¡¯t want them to fight over me in the end. Please support the translator and get the latest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Yes, there will always be a slight difference in their appearances, but each one of them is still the same in the end. They¡¯re all my women. I sighed in my mind, then spoke to Julia. ¡°Julia. This time, cooperate with Annica. While there are the two of you, It will make no difference if you just take turns instead.¡± ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what Theo wants, then I¡¯ll do what you say.¡± And, as I had said, Julia loosened the restraints on the meat stick she was holding and spoke to Annica. ¡°Miss Arendt, shall we serve him together?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Ma¡¯am. But¡­¡­ how should I do it?¡± ¡°First, you need to get his cock in the middle of your tits.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Like this?¡± And at Julia¡¯s signal, my meat rod ended up at the center of the two pairs of soft meat. ¡°¡­¡­! This one is good.¡± Two different sensations coming from the left and right sides almost made me scream. So this is what it feels to have a double tit-fuck with magnificent breasts. But the real work is yet to come. ¡°¡­¡­let¡¯s move them together, okay? One, two, three.¡± ¡°Nnn, muu¡­¡­it¡¯s kinda difficult.¡± The timing is a little off, but they were able to move their breasts simultaneously. The stimulation it brought, however, was something I¡¯ve never felt entirely. I¡¯m fortunate to have been accepted into this school. I spoke with delight as I enjoy my partners¡¯ workings. ¡°Alright. Our movements are getting better and better.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got more and more juice coming out of your cock, sir!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how good our tits feel. Isn¡¯t that right, Theo?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right. Keep going.¡± I lay down on the bed as they continue their ministrations that showed no signs of stopping. ¡°Your cock is trembling. I guess it¡¯s time to let it out.¡± ¡°Sir, please turn my breasts white with thick semen~.¡± And once they detected I¡¯m about to cum, Julia and Annika both increased the momentum of their movements. The time my precum was enough to lubricate them, an obscene watery sound could already be heard. ¡°It¡¯s making huge squishy sounds. So this is what¡¯s a dick is like when it¡¯s about to cum.¡± ¡°Theo, spray us with your jizz!¡± ¡°Ah, I want your sperm too, teacher!¡± With the intense service of the two, I finally reached my limit. Buried in their soft flesh, I spat out all the cum that accumulated in the past. Dobyu, Dobyuu, dobyururururu! ¡°Oh, God, so much is squirting out! And it¡¯s so warm!¡± ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­ahhnn. Lero¡­¡­teacher¡¯s semen¡­¡­delicious¡­¡­¡± White sticky stuff was splattered in their face and bodies, and in large mouthfuls, Julia and Annica immediately licked them on each other¡¯s faces. I watched them, thinking about the ways on how I should fuck them after this. Book 2: Chapter 3: Two Against One 2 I gazed with satisfaction as the pair of twin hills got painted with my white stuff. Despite having done this countless of times, I¡¯m still yet to get tired of this feeling. After all, dyeing my woman with my own seed makes me indulge in a sense of superiority, showing that I am in control of my partner. ¡°Nchuu¡­¡­lero¡­¡­teacher¡¯s stuff¡­¡­ so much left.¡± There¡¯s still some on you in this spot, Miss Ardent¡­¡­ Nnchu, lero.¡± ¡°Hiiii! Headmistress, please don¡¯t lick me there all of a sudden!¡± ¡°Fufufu. Sorry about that~.¡± As I was still engrossing myself in the feeling of dominance, Julia stooped down and tried to lick the lower boobs of Annica, which made the other party surprised. Despite the other party¡¯s reaction, they began licking each other¡¯s bodies, even without being told. I don¡¯t have a thing for lesbian actions, but seeing my women intertwining with each other is also pleasing in its own way. ¡°Ahhnnn! Wait, that¡¯s my nipples¡­¡­fuuuu, hnnnn!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for my payback. Still, headmistress, you have a really sweet voice, despite being old.¡± This time Annica tried to lick Julia¡¯s nipples with her tongue. This made the latter let out an alluring moan, being sensitive to the stimulation due to the fact that the spot was recently used in the earlier dick-rubbing. ¡°You really got the nerve, Miss Ardent, calling me old¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, headmistress. In fact, I still have great respect for you.¡± ¡°Heeh, tell me more.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, you can work well, and you¡¯re so naughty on top of it. Any man would find you hard to resist.¡± ¡°Even with that, I still fell low as a fuck toy to Theo.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Any proud woman would definitely kneel before teacher¡¯s cock.¡± It seems that the joint tit-fucking session we had earlier has developed a sense of camaraderie between the two, as they can talk happily with each other now¡­¡­all while keeping me out of the net. Well, as long as my women are getting along with each other, it¡¯s good for me. But it¡¯s still not pleasant to be left out. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you two to get on with it.¡± I spoke as I moved in front of them. ¡°Sir, what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°I think he means he¡¯s going to have sex with us.¡± Of course, how could I not do the real thing after all this? I gave an affirmation at Julia¡¯s words. ¡°So, what is he going to do next?¡± ¡°It would be nice if he do us both while we stare at each other in missionary, and then go the hardcore way and do us both in the rear¡­¡­¡± This chapter translation is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°And then the two of us will ride Theo together in the end¡­¡­¡± They¡¯re all fascinating ideas, and I¡¯m tempted to try them all, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the stamina to do it all for the two of them. For now, let¡¯s pick one of these¡­¡­ ¡°I made you both serve me before, so now I¡¯m going to serve you back. Get down on all fours.¡± ¡°From the back, huh. I knew Theo would choose this one.¡± ¡°Ahh, teacher is going to fuck me hard¡­¡­I¡¯m going to get wet just from thinking it.¡± They quickly lined their beautiful butts towards me, where I then enjoyed them with both hands. ¡°Sir, please put it in now¡­¡­my head is full of that thing you have for a while now.¡± ¡°Miss Arendt can¡¯t seem to resist it anymore. Theo, go ahead and do her fir-¡° Annica, who couldnt take it anymore, begged me, and Julia supplemented her as well. But before Julia could finish her words ¨C I inserted my hardened meat rod into her vagina first. I know she¡¯s just showing a proper attitude for someone of an older age, but even so, hiding the horniness of her body is something she¡¯s still yet to be adept with. As proof that I¡¯m correct, in an instant, my member was sucked all the way to her end. ¡°Ihiii! So sudden¡­¡­nhaaaa! So hard¡­¡­Oh God!¡± I grabbed Julia¡¯s ass and started swinging, and immediately, love juices began to flood out of her, making squishy and obscene sounds as I move. ¡°N-no way¡­¡­teacher, you¡¯re horrible¡­¡­even though I¡¯m so wet already¡­¡­¡± Annica, not being able to get her chance, shows me how wet she is as she watches us fuck instead. Indeed, she¡®s wet to the point that she¡¯s leaking love juices from her precious part. However, ¡°My apologies, Annica, but I¡¯m not as kind as you think. Still, here. Make do with this for now.¡± ¡°Hyaaaa! Y-your fingers¡­¡­teacher¡¯s fingers are stirring up my pussy!¡± While fucking Julia, I used my fingers to caress Annica¡¯s already oozing cunt. ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­Arendt, your moans are adorable¡­¡­hnnnn!¡± ¡°Headmistress too¡­¡­you look so engrossed by teacher¡¯s cock¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡­his dick can easily poke my deepest parts¡­¡­ahhh, I love it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. I can¡¯t wait to have it too.¡± As my pistons and my caresses continued, Annica¡¯s begging gradually became noisier and noisier. ¡°Haaahaaa, teacher! I can¡¯t do this anymore! Why are you making me wait so long!?¡± ¡°Because that way, you¡¯ll enjoy it more when I finally put it in.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­¡± She gave a desperate look, even though my caresses on her body kept making her tremble. Despite it, I began to speed up the movements of my hips on Julia. ¡°Ahhh. Hyaaaaa! It¡¯s getting more violent again. Uuhh!¡± ¡°Headmistress is so unfair, feeling so much better than me.¡± The fingers inside Annica got squeezed even tighter as she sulks beside me. I think it¡¯s about time I switch places. I pulled out my meat rod from Julia and immediately pointed it into Annica¡¯s entrance. ¡°Here I go, Annica. If you¡¯re really that impatient, then take it all firmly. Okay?¡± I said as I started to put it in inside Annica. Still, with her private part having climaxed three times before this, the term ¡®flooded¡¯ is already an understatement for hers. Soon as I pushed my hips in, like a hungry mouth waiting for food, she devoured my meat stick all the way to the back. Please support the translator and get the latest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Yaaa! Ahiiii! It¡¯s here. Teacher¡¯s dick is here!¡± Annica arched her back with a jittery shiver, and her vagina went even tighter. After all, the meat rod she had long been waiting for has finally went in. ¡°Looks like Miss Ardendt came just by putting it in.¡± And my other partner just observed her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be so composed yet, Julia. Because I¡¯m having you with this!¡± ¡°Ahiin! Your fingers, your fingers are moving inside me!¡± I put my three fingers together and thrust them into my observer¡¯s vagina at once. As she was caught off guard, Julia wasn¡¯t able to cope with the stimulation right away. I continued to move my inserted fingers, then turned my attention towards Annica. ¡°How long are you going to stay still? I¡¯ll be moving soon.¡± Despite her tight insides, she didn¡¯t seem to have trouble when I was swinging my hips earlier. I guess it¡¯s all thanks to the love juices that she had secreted back then, making the process a lot smoother. ¡°Hyaaa, please wait! If you move now, I¡¯ll be¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I care for your own reasons?¡± Before she could manage to answer, I immediately pumped my hips. My flesh rod and my fingers moved back and forth in each of their pussies, making watery sounds as they each wiggled themselves in. ¡°Ahh, aaaaaah! It¡¯s squeezing me, all the way to my deepest parts!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna, with your fingers, I¡¯m about to¡­¡­!¡± I violated each of them in their weak spots until they reach their climax. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you about to come already?¡¯ And as a consequence, their vaginas began to clamp tighter. ¡°Noo, I can¡¯t take it anymore! Hyaaaaauu, aaaaahhh!¡± ¡°Me, me too! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± ¡°Then cum as you like.¡± I may have spoken this again, but I really like situations like this, where everyone is at my full mercy. I could command them to do things, yes, but I feel like acting personally like a punisher suits my style better. After a moment, they aren¡¯t able to withstand my punishment anymore, and Annica and Julia started climaxing. ¡°Cumming cumming, I¡¯m cummmiiiiinnnnggg!¡± ¡°M-me too¡­¡­I¡¯m gonna¡­Aaaaaaaaahhhh!!¡± They finally reached the zenith. The two people¡¯s pussies, despite their similar humungous boobs, reacted very differently when they came. In Annica¡¯s, despite going frantic all over the place like an immature brat throwing a tantrum, her insides tightened fiercely around my cock like a beast, and it felt really good. As for Julia¡¯s, it was as if she was a succubus that has gotten her meal. Her sexiness went up by another level, and now she¡¯s exuding a wonderful and alluring vibe that I can¡¯t believe she was violated so much just earlier. ¡°Wha-, no, no more! Even though I just came¡­¡­ooooh, aaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Cumming, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum once mooooooree!¡± I continued to chastise the two spasming vaginas as I reach for the peak. ¡°You can¡¯t just finish on your own. I¡¯m not going to stop until I climax as well.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡­¡± Yet after hearing my words, Julia collapses on the spot. But it¡¯s not enough to escape from my fingers¡¯ grasp. As for Annica, ¡°I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying! Ahhh, my eyes, my head, I can¡¯t focus them anymore¡­¡­!¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ll have to stay up until I let it out. I¡¯m almost there.¡± I slapped her in the ass as she had almost passed out. This literally knocked her back up. ¡°Igiiiii! My cunt¡¯s going to be scraped off!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am near now. I¡¯m gonna pour it all inside you.¡± Groping both of their asses hard, I posed my hips to ejaculate faster. ¡°Yes, go ahead! Come on, come on, come on, come on, come on!¡± Annica was already screaming, but since I was already near, I ignored it and thrust my meat pole deep inside. Dubyuuuuuu! Byurururururu! I poured all my remaining load inside Annica¡¯s womb. At the same time, I also pinched Julia¡¯s clitoris to her climax. ¡°¡±Cumming, I¡¯m cuuuuuummmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!¡±¡± The two reached the peak at the same time, collapsing immediately on the bed afterwards. Satisfied with the sight of their cumming faces, I finally stopped moving¡­¡­ bringing my first threesome in the academy to a close. Book 2: Chapter 4: New Target I catch my breath as I nursed my two partners after having gone through a series of climaxes. First, I got them out of their clothes, that has already become dirty and wrinkled, then used my spells to clean the smell out of their bodies. Though it¡¯s a sight to see how they devoted their selves, all of it won¡¯t matter if they get ruined because of me. I looked for spare sheets and changed the bedding, which has gone fully wet from our body fluids, then put Julia and Annica on the bed. Then I sat down on the chair to the side and took out the files handed to me by Julia. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to be here for a while, let¡¯s take our time to look at this.¡± I just had a quick look at it earlier, but even so, all the women selected here are of pretty high level. Julia wasn¡¯t kidding when she said they¡¯re the best she had. For now, let¡¯s take a closer look as we choose our next target. ¡°Hmm. Since It¡¯s a school for young noble ladies, there are a lot of them which have parents of high status.¡± Like Annica, who comes from a prominent family, they are a collection of existences which are as high as the clouds to be reached by ordinary people. In fact, I can see a few family names here and there from when I was assigned at the court. ¡°This is the minister¡¯s daughter? And this is the Knight Commander¡¯s niece.¡± The children and relatives of some of the country¡¯s biggest names are quietly passing through. In a certain sense, they are all good prime targets. It was so much that if we were to take the entire student body of this place hostage, the country¡¯s functioning would be paralyzed entirely. This means that Julia¡¯s mother, who is guarding this place, is as good as she gets, and more of a reason I have to keep my actions from being exposed. ¡°Vain conceit can slip you under your feet. I always make a mental note of it.¡± I pride myself on being a genius, but I¡¯ve never thought of myself as the strongest or invincible because of it. The court had enough people to make me think so. For me to surpass those guys, I still need time. And I mean lots of it. ¡°Well, even though I¡¯ve been able to infiltrate this school, I¡¯m not that interested in power.¡± There were times when I was still a kid and I was genuinely looking for power, but during those days, I still have no idea how things work. As evidence, right now, I¡¯m focusing on how to get a good woman. Because it¡¯s already enough for the current me to enjoy a beautiful woman¡­¡­a beautiful woman in her depravity. This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°I can¡¯t help myself on that part. But there aren¡¯t so many students with big breasts?¡± There are a lot of beautiful girls out there, but the ones I¡¯m after are the ones with big breasts I know the species of man have so many preferences, but for me, it¡¯s better to have breasts than no breasts, as there are more options to enjoy in seeing and touching them. As a matter of fact, the only women I¡¯ve ever aimed at in the city were big breasted ones. In that sense, I was lucky to have contact with Annica, as I totally didn¡¯t have to go looking for her. ¡°Theo~. Ah, you¡¯re reading those files again.¡± ¡°Those files¡­¡­can I see it too?¡± ¡°Not that I mind, but you two should at least put your underwear on first.¡± I first said to the two who had just woken up. ¡°What for? You have seen us naked enough times before, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get aroused eventually if I see a woman naked all the time, though.¡± ¡°Only for that reason?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not ¡®only.¡¯ It will greatly affect my way of life.¡± I don¡¯t want to even imagine not getting aroused when I see a naked woman in front of me. Those kinds of things are only suited for the era when clothes weren¡¯t invented yet. I put on a glare, and with a shrug of her shoulders, Julia obediently puts on her underwear. In the meantime, Annica seems to have finished getting dressed. For once, I¡¯m really grateful to have an obedient person at such a time. It¡¯s a good thing I trained her well. Still, the degree of Julia¡¯s obedience is low, probably because I didn¡¯t use spells to manipulate the conscious like what I did to Annica. Well, it¡¯s boring to have a sex slave who always says yes to everything. ¡°So this is what¡¯s in the files¡­¡­most of them are students¡­¡­are these teacher¡¯s next prey?¡± ¡°Very perceptive. You¡¯re right.¡± I flip through the pages so that Annica can see them as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t know teacher has already managed to gather all this information. It¡¯s so well done.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it was Julia who made it in the first place.¡± ¡°Huh, if the headmaster is ¡­¡­ then I¡¯ll have to agree with this accuracy.¡± Then she continues as she wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°But¡­¡­teacher, I¡¯m here, and you¡¯re still going after other students?¡± That devilish smile is something that has seduced many men in the past. If you¡¯re an ordinary man, this is probably the only thing that will make you swoon, but I am far from them. ¡°Of course. I have long-awaited to be in this school. I just can¡¯t leave that to waste with just getting one or two when I am free to get the whole package.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s disappointing, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°For someone who barely managed to survive my assaults in bed just now, with another person even, you sure are too proud.¡± ¡°If you put it like that, then it¡¯s hard to argue¡­¡­¡± Annica nods in disappointment. In the first place, a woman¡¯s opinion can barely do a thing when it comes to satisfying my libido. ¡°So, have you figured out who you¡¯re going to go after next?¡± Julia, who had finally arrived in her clothes, joined the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡± As I was flipping through the material, I saw one student. ¡°Un? This girl¡­¡­¡± Long red hair and feisty eyes. Moreover, she had good grades in the subjects I was in charge of. Her name was¡­¡­Inez Barraque. ¡°Oh, this girl is ¡­¡­, I¡¯m sure¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, do you know something, Julia?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡­¡± Then, Annica interjects from the side. ¡°Senior Inez is the student council president of this school, teacher.¡± From there, I suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, I was greeted by her at the opening ceremony when I took office. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t remember that at all?¡± ¡°No, I remember her breasts well.¡± Only read the complete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. I¡¯ve been curious about it ever since I saw it in class. Her large, forward-thrusting breasts showed me how taut they were, even through her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about getting my hands on them someday.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡­¡­do you remember a girl only by her breasts?¡± Obviously, I objected to Julia¡¯s dumbfounded response. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. Breasts are an important part of looking at a woman.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t know she was the student council president.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make light of me. I could figure out what kind of breasts a woman has even just looking on top of her clothes.¡± Well, I am saying that, but in reality, I was using a see-through spell to check them. But I didn¡¯t know she was the student body president. I didn¡¯t expect that completely. ¡°And besides, Inez didn¡¯t seem to have very good feelings for me.¡± ¡°Maybe she has sensed that Theo is a womanizer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My cover is perfect, at least from what I think it is.¡± In fact, even Annica, who is already used to being with men, didn¡¯t find out. That¡¯s why it bothers me even more. ¡°The other students were happy to chirp at me when I teach the class, but Inez was the only one who keeps a tight expression on her face.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not interested in the romantic side of things¡­¡­or something like that?¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, teacher could just tamper that plain side of hers with a brand new one¡­¡­¡± Well, it¡¯s also interesting to teach eroticism to a woman who has no sexual knowledge whatsoever. ¡°But Inez¡­¡­her eyes were focused on me in a way that made me feel something¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it is?¡± ¡°I can imagine, but I¡¯m still not sure.¡± ¡°So I guess you¡¯ll just have to see it for yourself, huh.¡± ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re right.¡± As long as I manage to talk to Inez, I¡¯ll know how she feels about me for sure. ¡°But how are you going to get her to come to you?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­¡± I look down at the file in my hand again. Then, I look at the student¡¯s file next to Inez. This girl is also beautiful, but her breasts are mediocre, so she was out of the targets, but¡­¡­ ¡°Student council secretary¡­¡­that¡¯s right, an assistant!¡± I can use the student council secretary¡¯s assistance to a new teacher to get alone time with Inez. ¡°What a bad man, hooking up another girl just to get close to Miss Barraque!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you should say in a praising tone, Julia.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s just so funny.¡± ¡°And totally not supposed to be coming from an educator of the school at all.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m more of a school administrator than a teacher.¡± I¡¯m astounded by this woman. It¡¯s really hard to believe that she is the head of a serious school, except when it comes to me. ¡°Please let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help. I am always ready for teacher!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen this time because she¡¯s a different grade than you, Annica, but I¡¯ll think about it in case it does.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thus, with this, I finally set my sights on my next prey. Book 2: Chapter 5: A Call to the Student Council Room Two days later, I was in the academy¡¯s student council room. I was the only person in the room. The room is quiet, as no important meetings were scheduled on this day. This information was, of course, drawn from that student organization secretary. All I did was to persuade her, and she immediately went very cooperative. I even got some interesting information from her about the student council president, Inez. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re almost here.¡± The ¡®end of the school¡¯ bell rang just a few minutes ago. If all go according to plan, Inez will be here soon. She¡¯s supposed to be informed by the student council¡¯s secretary that I¡¯m looking for her in secret. Inez, a diligent student, would be here since I made a pretext of encountering an issue with the upcoming final exams. A few moments later, there¡¯s a knock on the door of my room, as planned. ¡°I¡¯m Inez Barraque. I heard Sir Krause wanted to see me¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. Come on in, Miss Barraque.¡± ¡°Excuse me, sir.¡± The door is opened, and Inez walks in. Her eyes are still stern and fixated on me. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, Miss Barraque.¡± ¡°They told it was about an issue in the final exams, so¡­¡­ what is it about?¡± She doesn¡¯t even sit down in a chair, and instead, she stands and starts a conversation in front of me. This is pretty alarming. Well, no problem, let¡¯s proceed. ¡°Yeah, the issue is¡­¡­ Actually, it¡¯s a lie.¡± ¡°Eh? What the hell does that mean?¡± Inez¡¯s eyes have become even more steely, and now it¡¯s glaring at me. What used to be a respectful tone from her has now turned violent. From what I¡¯ve heard from the secretary, she¡¯s more of an honest person, but¡­¡­ It seems that that word only applies to when the student council president is in public view. Not bad. To be honest, I like that as well. Being able to increase the number of faces that she only shows to me in the future to match the two faces she had up to now., just the thought of that excites me. It will be quite a challenge, but I like it. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to ask you a question, Sir Krause. And please answer me honestly.¡± ¡°Getting to the main point, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, because I don¡¯t have the time to deal with your worthless farce.¡± You¡¯re getting more spikes with each passing hour. Is that respectful demeanor of yours just a plating or something? Making a riposte in my heart, I continue our talks. ¡°Actually, I only wanted a one-on-one conversation with you, Miss Barraque.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you just call me for an interview or something? Why this so much pretext?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also plausible, but the contents we¡¯ll be talking about is¡­¡­a bit of a private one, you see.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think we are close enough for you to speak to me in private.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m trying to make that up now.¡± ¡°Like ¡®Let¡¯s be friends¡¯ or something? Well, you¡¯ll have to find someone else. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Thinking it¡¯s a bunch of buffoonery, Inez tries to leave the room. But I, of course, didn¡¯t let her. Only read the complete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. I got up from my chair and quickly blocked the space between her and the door. ¡°What are you intending to do?¡± ¡°Could you at least give me a moment? And here I tried my best to make some time with you, but you are already saying your farewell.¡± I gave a sad look here, but it seems it only made Inez upset. ¡°W-what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°For goodness¡¯ sake, could you just listen to me for a bit?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped. But only for five minutes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you.¡± I smile at Inez, laughing inwardly at her as I easily broke her wall. Then she blushed like an inexperienced maiden. Yes, that¡¯s correct. Inez is, in fact, an innocent, inexperienced, and na?vely pure maiden who doesn¡¯t know how to react to the opposite sex. ¡°Thank goodness. It¡¯s glad to see that Miss Barraque is an understanding girl.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the student council president after all, so I still have the duty to listen to the faculty¡¯s problems.¡± According to what that secretary told me, she was a stern maiden on the outside, but a pure-hearted maiden on the inside. At first, I was surprised, but now that I see it personally, it all makes sense. However, isn¡¯t she actually quite a bit more than that? I decided to give it a try and see more of what kind of personality Inez had. ¡°As expected of the student council president. You have a good heart.¡± ¡°No, this is just the norm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. After all, you¡¯ve done a great job organizing this school when you became its leader.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m just doing my job!¡± Hmm, your embarrassment is showing, you know? On the inside, she¡¯s happy to be praised by me. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re trusted by the headmistress more than some people. It¡¯s not usually that easy to be relied upon that much.¡± ¡°I wonder about that? While it¡¯s nice to be relied upon, I don¡¯t want to be relied upon all the time either.¡± Your tone is harsh, but your mouth is coming loose. Now, let¡¯s see if I can use my spell to read your thoughts. I secretly activated my magic spell without being noticed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s totally one of Barraque¡¯s good points.¡± ¡°F-for the time being, thank you very much.¡± (Well, of course, you¡¯re damn right! I¡¯ve worked so hard for this.) I knew it won¡¯t be a problem to cast it on her. I heard she has an excellent reputation as the leader of the student body, but to think she¡¯s also afraid of her title being stripped off at any moment¡­¡­ For now, let¡¯s take it one step further. This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°The fact is, I¡¯ve wanted to have a talk with you for a long time, But the academy has a lot of people, and it may cause a problem to our image. So I was wondering if we could have a leisurely chat in the city sometime.¡± ¡°O-outside the academy?¡± ¡°Yes. A male teacher and a female student alone in the classroom will cause some strange rumors, would it not?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± (Is he¡­¡­offering me a date? I¡¯m being hit on by Sir Krause!) She¡¯s trying really hard to keep her cool here, but I could already see her cheeks twitching. The turmoil in your mind is also evident in your body, you know? ¡°Or¡­¡­ You don¡¯t like the idea of me going out with you?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­you see¡­¡­¡± (Mr. Krause and I are teacher and student¡­¡­but I¡¯ve never been asked out by someone so cool before¡­¡­) Apparently, she¡¯s feeling lost inside. Maybe it¡¯s because she always gave a hard-to-get personality, or perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s never been asked out by a guy before. But what¡¯s important is that she seems to think I am a cool person. ¡°¡­¡­Shall we go and decide where to meet?¡± I put my hand on Inez¡¯s cheek and look into her face. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Inez. I¡¯ve had my eye on you ever since I first met you.¡± ¡°Eh, what are you¡­¡­also, my first name¡­¡­¡± (What¡¯s with the cheek touching¡­¡­also, his face, so close!?) I continued to speak to her, who¡¯s still not able to react to the suddenness of the situation. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to show much emotion, but I guarantee you¡¯re cute when you smile.¡± ¡®Ha¡­¡­eh, uhm¡­¡­¡± (Is that a hit? I¡¯m being hit on? What do I do¡­¡­but I¡¯m the student council president¡­¡­I am supposed to be a role model for everyone¡­¡­) Apparently, Inez is conflicted. She tries to back away, but I keep on pushing further. Back and back, until she finally arrives a the wall of the office. ¡°We¡¯re just gonna play around a bit. Do you want to have a fun time just once?¡± I whispered to Inez as I caught her up to the wall. Then, I put my hand on the side of her face and whispered to her. At the same time, I increased my spell¡¯s power and looked deep into Inez¡¯s mind. (This person¡­¡­No, if it¡¯s him, then he might probably lead me without caring about my position.) Oh? What¡¯s this? Looks like someone is so fed up being a student council president for so long that she¡¯s hungry for someone who¡¯ll drag her to escape. Then I¡¯m exactly the right guy for the job. I¡¯ll make you happy, Inez. ¡°Kukuku. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll take the lead for you. But I have to do it this way first.¡± ¡°What are you gonna¡­¡­Hnnn!?¡± I hugged Inez¡¯s shoulders ¨C then kissed her on the lips. ¡°Nn, nhuuu¡­¡­hafuu.¡± (I¡¯m being kissed¡­¡­ I¡¯m being kissed by my teacher!) ¡°Yes, this is a kiss. Feels good, isn¡¯t it?¡± (What? But I¡¯m not talking right now.) ¡°Don¡¯t think that the only spells in the world are those that they teach you in school. Also, this is the next step after the kissing process.¡± I let go of my hand on the wall and touched Inez¡¯s bottom. ¡°Kyaaa! My butt¡­¡­this bastar-!¡± She tries to resist, but I quickly held her down. After all, it¡¯s hard to fight back when you¡¯re in close quarters. ¡°Now, there¡¯s no way out for you. Inez, I¡¯m going to teach you various things about being an adult and the way you want it.¡± I smiled at our student council president, who was still in turmoil of the situation. Book 2: Chapter 6: With Inez 1 I continue to kiss Inez as I press her against the wall. ¡°Hnnn! Hnnnuuu!¡± (T-that was my first kiss! My first kiss, you know?!) She tries to resist, but I held her everything down. She¡¯s so close to me that there¡¯s not enough space to give a hit or a kick. I chuckle at that fact, and this time I try to caress her body. As it¡¯s easy to caress the buttocks and thigh area in our hugging position, I violated that area with emphasis. And as expected of what Julia has chosen, Inez has the kind of fleshiness that I like. ¡°You think you can do this and get away with it scot-free?¡± ¡°Hou? What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll report you to the headmistress. And then you¡¯ll be done for!¡± ¡°Kukuku, so scary¡­¡­¡± Despite what she had said, I didn¡¯t rest my hand. Julia, the headmistress of the school, is already my woman. If you want me to quit, you¡¯ll have to take it directly to the chancellor. ¡°If you stop now, I¡¯ll keep this matter silent.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­however, I still want to have fun, you see.¡± ¡°Why, even though I said such thing¡­¡­¡± Inez looks frustrated as she grits her teeth. It really gives me a nice feeling when dealing with a pure woman like her. If she¡¯s like this, she¡¯s definitely a virgin. I couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the later show. ¡°Come on, get your face in here.¡± ¡°hnnn, what are¡­¡­haafuu, uuuu!¡± I gave a hardcore kiss to Inez, who kept shaking her head. It¡¯s been a simple kiss so far, and she could bite me anytime, bud oddly enough, she didn¡¯t resist. Let¡¯s change the pace up a bit. ¡°Inez, open your mouth. Let me in.¡± ¡°J-just, who do you think you are¡­¡­! I will never give in!¡± She said with defiance as she glares at me with a snap. But come to think of it, she hadn¡¯t said no yet to my approach. ¡°But you¡¯re forgetting that your body is in my hands now, aren¡¯t you?¡± I let go of the hand that was rubbing her ass and brought it upwards. The target was, of course, her big, growing tits. ¡°If you don¡¯t like my mouth, I¡¯ll make love to you with these. Since they¡¯re so big, it would be a shame not to use them, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Breasts aren¡¯t meant to be used like that!¡± ¡°Really? Well, let¡¯s give it a try then, to prove you right. If you don¡¯t feel good from it, I¡¯ll stop, and you can do anything you like to me after that.¡° ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± I had already imagined its hugeness in my head, but it¡¯s very voluminous now that I¡¯m touching it personally. ¡°No way¡­¡­my breasts are being toyed¡­¡­¡± This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°Yes. Inez¡¯s body is a complete toy for me now.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ have fun while you still can. Your teaching career is over after this.¡± ¡°Really? Then if I make you fall for me here, you won¡¯t have to press charges.¡± ¡°Are you really serious about that? There¡¯s no way I would want to go with you¡­¡­!¡° Oh well, I¡¯ll try focusing on her breasts in the meantime. I let my hand invade the interior of her clothes and rubbed her soft mountains directly inside them. I also didn¡¯t forget the cherries at its top. ¡°Hiiiiiii! What the hell is this?¡± (I didn¡¯t know about this¡­¡­ it chills me to the core!) The moment I touch her in there, Inez¡¯s body jolts. I can also feel her mind racing. This girl, you¡¯ve never masturbated before, have you? ¡°You haven¡¯t developed it yet, so it won¡¯t be as exciting, but you still feel it, right? This is what we call pleasure. Carnal pleasure.¡± ¡°Carnal¡­¡­Pleasure?¡± ¡°Yeah, and the human body is designed to feel this pleasure when doing erotic things¡­¡­things like rubbing your breasts or your butt, for example. I¡¯m going to give you more of this pleasure now.¡± ¡°Wait, waaiit! I don¡¯t think I can handle more than this!¡± Inez starts to panic, as if she is afraid of the unknown sensation. But it¡¯s precisely what I wanted. ¡°Kuku, do you want me to stop? Then accept me. Then I¡¯ll stop twitting your nipples.¡± ¡°Uuu, uuu¡­¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know you were such a person.¡± ¡°Let this be a lesson to you: Do not ever think that a person¡¯s usual behavior is similar to his inside nature. Also, aren¡¯t you like that as well?¡± Inez glares at me once, and then closes her eyes as if she has given up. Looks like our president has stopped resisting. Now, allow me to enjoy you. I move my face closer to hers once more, and this time, Inez had let my tongue slip into her own mouth. Then I pull out her tongue, which had been retracted, and entwine it with my own. ¡°Hnnnn!? Haamu. Muguu¡­¡­!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that for a deep kiss? Isn¡¯t it squishy and erotic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡­ true! Haaa, haaa¡­¡­haaa, haaa¡­¡­¡± (I can¡¯t believe how deeply connected I felt with just our mouths¡­¡­!) Apparently, Inez is becoming aroused. Even her cheeks are turning red as well. It¡¯s time to move on to the next level. I flip up the skirt of her uniform and move my hand underneath it. ¡°Huh? Th-that¡¯s¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This place is where a woman receives carnal pleasure the most, so you have to be prepared.¡± After saying that much, I move my hand further down. I slipped my fingers underneath her comfortable underwear and into the area most pleasurable for a woman. Then I began to gently and carefully stroke it first. ¡°Uuu, aaaah! That place, my private place is¡­¡­¡± (No way, even I haven¡¯t even touched that part much.) I knew she wasn¡¯t masturbating very well. ¡°You¡¯ve just been reading people¡¯s minds¡­¡­ it¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Frustrated? Then learn how to resist yourself¡­¡­kukuku.¡± Well, she¡¯ll fall and become my woman before she learns the means to do it anyway. But still, it¡¯s exciting to mess with a vagina that even the person herself hasn¡¯t used much. It¡¯s like being able to rampage as much as you like in a fresh blanket of snow on the first day of winter. ¡°If you focus only on the bottom, you¡¯ll neglect the top.¡± I rubbed Inez¡¯s breasts with the opposite hand from the one that was caressing her private area. There was no longer any resistance to pull me off. ¡°But, you said you won¡¯t touch me in the chest!¡± ¡°I only said I won¡¯t touch the nipples. That doesn¡¯t cover the rest of your chest.¡± I intensify my caresses on Inez, whose glare has also gone to the next level. ¡°You¡­¡­you¡­¡­hyaaa!¡± Only read the complete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Becoming pretty sensitive already, aren¡¯t we?¡± Then she screams in a cute little voice. It seems that her sense of sex is developing nicely. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­kuh, uuu¡­¡­no way.¡± (What¡¯s this? What is happening to me!?£© She seems to be very confused at the first sensation she got. Well then, let¡¯s make her learn the taste of a climax soon. I stopped caressing the spot around her private part, then inserted a finger inside her vagina. ¡°No way, it entered inside?!¡± ¡°Yeah, and you¡¯re getting a lot wetter. If it¡¯s with this, it¡¯s safe to do it now.¡± ¡°Wait, no! Then my first time will be¡­¡­¡± Inez resisted again, as if she¡¯s thinking her virginity will be taken away from her by my fingers. I held her down with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move too much. You¡¯re really going to rip the membrane if you do.¡± ¡°Uuuu¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡± Since she¡¯s a virgin, I want to penetrate her with my meat pole as hard as I can. Until then, I¡¯ll have to be very careful not to break her membrane. ¡°If you flail about, I might actually tear it with my fingers. Instead, try to focus on the sensations here.¡± ¡°Fuuu, haaah¡­¡­ what¡¯s this?¡­¡­ My belly is getting hotter and hotter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m developing you as I go along. Soon you¡¯ll be cumming in here.¡± ¡°A sensation I don¡¯t know is spreading inside me¡­¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, just feel the pleasure. And then you¡¯ll come soon.¡± I stimulated her vagina with my inserted finger. Then the vagina, which had been slow to react, tightened little by little. Her reactions gradually become intense at an alarming pace. ¡°Haaaa, haaaa¡­¡­! What is¡­¡­this¡­¡­No, something¡¯s coming!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the climax. Now, come, show your first climax in front of me!¡± I intensify the torture, keeping her virgin membranes safe. Finally, Inez¡¯s vagina spasms all at once as she comes, tightening me in my fingers. ¡°Aaah, haaaa! Oh God, oh God, nooooooo!!¡± Her whole body convulsed, and finally, Inez climaxed. I enjoyed the look on Inez¡¯s face as she melted with her first climax, supporting her body as it seemed to collapse. Book 2: Chapter 7: With Inez 2 (Haaa, haaa, haaaa¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in my head.) Inez was still shaking and her legs were so wobbly that she couldn¡¯t stand up by herself. Since I have no other choice, I continued to support her stumbling body. I also removed my inserted finger from her climaxing vagina. ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ look how wet you are.¡± The finger I pulled out was sticky with love juices. And it was quite thick, as if I had stuck my finger in some sort of lotion bottle. I showed it to Inez. ¡°No way, so much is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Inez, you came so hard you wet my fingers this much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening to my body?¡± She looked anxious, but I reassured her by patting her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a natural reaction.¡± ¡°R-really? Bu-but my body seems it¡¯s not following me well¡­¡­¡± ¡°Apart from that, are you fine with it? Being held by a man you despise.¡± ¡°-! I-it can¡¯t be helped. After all, I can¡¯t resist anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Her lips were saying she doesn¡¯t want this, but her body doesn¡¯t want to resist. I don¡¯t need to read her thoughts to know this much. I chuckle inwardly at the feeling of Inez¡¯s gradual caving in. ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here forever. Let¡¯s move you into that chair over there.¡± This is probably the student council president¡¯s chair, where Inez is usually seated. As expected of the highest all-girls school, it¡¯s quite a fine product. Even my school didn¡¯t have anything like this. ¡°Water¡­¡­I need water. I¡¯m parched¡­¡­¡± I used my spell to create a sphere of water and thew it into Inez¡¯s mouth. ¡°Nguu!? Gokun¡­¡­haaa. Haaaa¡­¡­that¡¯s too sudden!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a cup. Did that settle you down?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­for now.¡± Only read the complete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. After a while, Inez¡¯s disorganized breathing has returned to normal, and the weakness caused by her climax seems to have subsided. ¡°Then let¡¯s get on with the next one, shall we?¡± ¡°Ne-next one¡­¡­Are you gonna do that to me again!?¡± ¡°What are you getting surprised at? I¡¯m still not satisfied yet.¡± Sure, I like to violate your body, but that¡¯s not all there is to it. Especially with sex, as it can¡¯t be substituted for anything else. ¡°Since I did everything a while ago, I¡¯m going to ask you to do me this time.¡± ¡°Yo-you want me to make you feel better?¡± ¡°Well, yes. But come to think of it¡­¡­¡± ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She still doesn¡¯t realize it until now, huh? Very well. I¡¯ll tell her. ¡°You felt good in the caresses I gave you earlier, am I right? If you didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have said those words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­such thing is¡­¡­!¡± She glares at me, but no denial followed her words. I guess she admitted to herself that she was feeling pleasure in our earlier act. If that¡¯s the case, maybe our future acts will go more smoothly. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to talk. Let¡¯s just get started.¡± I said and laid down on the floor of her room. As expected of a school for young and prominent ladies, not a speck of dust was in sight. It¡¯s spotless. ¡°What do you intend to do there?¡± ¡°Inez, straddle over my head. And make sure you¡¯re facing the opposite side.¡± ¡°I- I can¡¯t do such thing¡­¡­I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Look, we are the only ones in this room. And I promise you, it will feel better than the last time.¡± As I said this, Inez began to move hesitantly. She crouched down on all fours and went straight to my chest with her hands on both sides of my waist. ¡°Okay, this is fine. Don¡¯t move from there.¡± I stretched out my hands to Inez¡¯s hips, which was now over my head, then pulled them in to align themselves on my face. In that instant, I saw what¡¯s underneath her skirt, and what was brought into my eyes was a piece of underwear that has been stained with fluids in its very front. ¡°Are you going to do it with your fingers again?¡± ¡°Not quite. But first, let¡¯s get something out of the way.¡± I put my hand on her wet underwear and slid it off in one fluid motion. ¡°Wha-, my underwear!¡± ¡°They¡¯re useless when they¡¯re this wet anyway. I¡¯ll wash it later.¡± Then I stuck my tongue out and licked the raw vagina that finally appeared in my view. ¡°Kyah! I felt something weird just now¡­¡­No way, did you just lick it?¡± ¡°Yes, because I¡¯ve heard this is what women like to do.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true! Because I licking it there is¡­¡­ahiii!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you can¡¯t keep your voice down?¡± As I continue to caress her with my tongue, Inez¡¯s defiant tone gradually ceases to come out. Instead, it¡¯s the panting of hers that increases. Especially when I lick her clitoris, I always hear a pleasant voice. ¡°Ahnnn! Haaaaiinn! Oh no, not there again!¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re feeling good. Let me hear a better moan.¡± ¡°No¡­¡­can¡¯t¡­¡­endure¡­¡­anymore¡­¡­! My voice¡­¡­my voice is going to come out!¡± Her hips, which were pulling back at first, are now actively offering to be licked. And the best part is, I¡¯m not asking for it in words yet. Soon as Inez began to get aroused, I introduced her to the next step. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time for you to do my member too.¡± ¡°Your¡­¡­member¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right in front of you, Inez. Just underneath my pants.¡± ¡°Y-you want me to do that part!?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair if I had to do it all the time? I think it¡¯s time for you to serve from my side as well.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡­I get it.¡± Since she has cummed so loud in front of me, so she has no other choice but to heed my story. And it looks like she¡¯s getting into this act as well. Inez unbuckles my pants¡¯ belt and removes my entire underwear. ¡°So this is what a man¡¯s is like¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, hold it with your hands first. Don¡¯t hold it too tight.¡± ¡°Uh-un. Okay.¡± This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Fearfully, she grasped the symbol of my manhood. Then she began to slowly stroke it up and down. She¡¯s gripping it gently as she was told and for a first-timer, she¡¯s not quite as bad. ¡°¡®It¡¯s so hot¡­¡­and it¡¯s big. It¡¯s nothing like what I heard in class!¡± ¡°It varies from person to person, although mine is bigger than most men.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s getting harder and harder¡­¡­and it¡¯s still getting bigger!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Inez¡¯s service feels good. I get bigger when I feel pleasure.¡± ¡°I-I see. So mine feels good¡­¡­¡± (I¡¯m kind of glad to hear that.) I looked into her thoughts and saw that he¡¯s become quite tainted by my training. ¡°Not bad for a first-time service. And as per usual, I will give the students with good performance something nice.¡± I pulled her hips towards my face again. Then I put my mouth on her vagina, which is flooding with love juices. I reach out my tongue and proceed to lick the inside of her vagina even deeper. ¡°Ahiii! Hyuguu! I¡¯m being licked, I¡¯m being licked deep!¡± ¡°You¡¯re tightening around my tongue again. Does it feel that good?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t know! I¡¯m feeling it so much I can¡¯t think of anything else!¡± It looks like she¡¯s completely addicted to my cunnilingus. If this happens, she won¡¯t be able to go back to the pure-hearted self that she was before. The instant she misses this pleasure, she¡¯ll get horny and will soon learn to masturbate on her own. The process of coloring this beautiful girl with eroticism, it just turns me on even more. ¡°I¡¯m getting hot again. Are you going to do what you did before?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am. Are you scared? ¡°No. More than that, I want to feel that thing again.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­then I¡¯ll just go ahead and make you cum again.¡± The moment I heard Inez¡¯s reaction, I intensified my tongue¡¯s movements even more. Guihiiiiiiiii! It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming out again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s when you have to say, ¡®I¡¯m cumming.¡¯¡± ¡°I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cuuuum!¡± The words which she would never say on her usual face came out one after another. This level of excitement seems to have loosened her mouth well. ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m, I¡¯m gonna go crazyyy! I¡¯m cgummmiiiiiiiinnnnggg!¡± Inez climaxed again, her hips trembling. The tightness was so intense that it was hard even for my tongue to pull itself out. I¡¯m looking forward to our actual performance, Inez. I thought so while supporting her body that had fallen down. Book 2: Chapter 8: With Inez 3 After collapsing on top of my body on her first climax, I rolled Inez to the side. ¡°Ow! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move without you getting out of the way. What other choice do I have?¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to roll me around.¡± The aftermath of the climax seems to have cooled Inez down of what just happened. I¡¯m glad. That means I don¡¯t have to wait for her to recover. After all, she needs to be well prepared for her first time. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t have to hold back any longer.¡± I then approached Inez. ¡°Wait, what-?¡± ¡°What do you mean what? We¡¯re going to have sex.¡± ¡°S-sex!? That¡¯s no good! Because that¡¯s what only lovers and couples do¡­¡­¡± That was an abrupt response, coming from someone who had just her special place felt a while ago. ¡°Hou? So, we¡¯re good now?¡± ¡°Not good, not good at all! But¡­¡­¡± (I can¡¯t go back after feeling something so good! Also, you¡¯re reading these thoughts anyway¡­¡­) In the end, it¡¯s only her lips that¡¯s resisting. It¡¯s probably because of the pride of being the student council president that makes her do so. But then, this means she¡¯s allowing herself to be corrupted? ¡°Kukuku. if you can¡¯t go back, then there¡¯s no choice but to keep going.¡± I put my hands on Inez¡¯s shoulders and push her down to the floor. ¡°Auuu! Are we really gonna do that!?¡± ¡°Of course, we are. Look down.¡± Inez looks down as I say. From there, she sees my meat stick, now fully erect to the tip. Because she just had that half-hearted and unfinished service on me, my frustration and sexual desires has already reached its peak, to the point that I could hardly even bear it. If it weren¡¯t for my impressive mental fortitude, I would have pounced on her long ago. ¡°Hiiii! Isn¡¯t it bigger than it was before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is this is gonna go inside you now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. it¡¯s impossible with this size!¡± Inez shook her head from side to side. At the same time, she tries to get out from under me, but of course, I didn¡¯t let her go away. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Babies also come out from there, so there¡¯s no way it¡¯s not gonna fit inside.¡± All vaginas have an innate ability to stretch out during labor. It will definitely hurt, but the logic should have gotten through to her. ¡°Even so¡­¡­¡± This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with this. I¡¯m going to put it in.¡± ¡°Wait, waait! Really¡­¡­hiiiii! It¡¯s hitting me!¡± I aimed my cock against Inez¡¯s flowing vagina. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s loosened enough from what we¡¯ve just done. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take your virginity, Inez.¡± As I declared that, I moved my hips forward. It split her tight vagina as the meat rod advanced. ¡°No way, it¡¯s really going in¡­¡­¡± Stunned, Inez felt a huge foreign object entering her bit by bit, and soon, the tip of the dick hit her virgin membranes. ¡°If we go any further, you won¡¯t be able to make excuses anymore.¡± ¡°Do what you want. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it anyway¡­¡­¡± ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take it now.¡± This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. I thrust my hips out in one fluid motion and pushed my meat rod deep into her vagina, breaking her virgin membranes with one momentum. ¡°Guu¡­¡­auuuu! You¡¯re really relentless! But with this¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous! How could I be happy being forced to do this!!¡± ¡°Really? But deep down, you wanted this to happen to you, didn¡¯t you?¡± With those words, Inez froze as if she had been hit with a bulls-eye. She had no sexual knowledge, but she would at least know what her instincts were asking for. ¡°-! That¡¯s¡­¡­what your spell is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. I have read your mind. But now your wish has come true. I can make you happy, Inez.¡± ¡°Will I be happy if I leave everything to you?¡± ¡°At the very least, I will sate your bodily desires.¡± After a few moments of silence, she murmured. ¡°Fuck me¡­¡­I want you to fuck me more.¡± ¡°Is this your true nature?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m tired of being a good model of a student council president. I want to expose my true feelings, at least in front of you.¡± ¡°Very well. If you offer your body to me, I¡¯ll gladly indulge your needs as well.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­if you try to leave me and throw me away¡­¡­even if you try to run away¡­¡­I will find you, and I will crush your balls so you can never have sex again. Fufufu.¡± She tried to threaten me for it, but of all the time that we had, that was the liveliest moment I have seen of her. ¡°That¡¯s scary. Let¡¯s make sure I train you well so that it doesn¡¯t happen.¡± But still, I don¡¯t want to be tied to a woman. That¡¯s what the training is for, for them to undoubtedly give themselves in. And so, I began by thrusting my hips hard into the vagina of a woman who has just lost her virginity. ¡°Hyaaaa! S-so sudden!¡± ¡°You still have an undeveloped body, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll train you from the inside out.¡± I took her legs with both hands, spread them apart, and then slammed my hips deep into her secret place. Inez gritted her teeth as she endured the pleasure being given to her by the foreign invader. ¡°Uguuu, uuuu¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s brave of you. However, it¡¯s futile.¡± I didn¡¯t take it easy and continued to piston continuously. Then a voice gradually began to escape from between her biting teeth. ¡°¡­¡­uaaa! Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­nhuuuu!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t resist letting out your voice now, can you? Don¡¯t worry. You are gonna be reborn as an animal who only craves for my cock sooner than you think.¡± ¡°Who will-! Haaa, ahiiiii! No, no more!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the sensation too much for you? ¡° I also reach for the big tits that sway in front of me. Every time I rub the soft pleats that quiver with each piston, her vagina clamps tightly, making the sensation better than it was before. ¡°D-don¡¯t grab my breasts while moving your hips! If you do both, I, I won¡¯t be able to endure¡­¡­¡± ¡°I see that your nipples are getting harder and harder. But with their size, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Will milk come out like a cow if I play with them enough?¡± I pinch my finger on her erect nipple to test them, and she reacts in an interesting way. ¡°Ahn~! Th-there¡¯s no way it will come out! And let go of my breasts! Oh no, it¡¯s gonna come out again!¡¯ Due to the non-stop attacks from the top and bottom at the same time, the Fort of Inez quickly fell. But what¡¯s interesting about her is that she only resists when I violate her from the top side. Not to mention that I can enjoy her resistance even more because I know what she¡¯s really thinking ¨C that she really wants it inside. ¡°I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Oh, God, I¡¯m cummiiiiinnngg!¡± I continued my merciless pistons on her hips, bringing her to climax as I go, as well as enjoying the sensation of her tightening to my meat pole that was regardless of her own will. ¡°Ahhh, haaaa! I¡¯m gonna go crazy¡­¡­My head is gonna break.¡± Inez seems to have lost the will to resist at last and is being overwhelmed by the pleasure incessantly. Since it¡¯s her first time, it can¡¯t be helped. Though I wanted to enjoy her a little more. I started building up my arousal. Only read the complete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Once I started to feel it from shaking my hips violently, I spoke to her. ¡°Inez, I¡¯m gonna cum soon. I¡¯ll pour all of my seed into you.¡± ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­semen, inside¡­¡­? N-no, that¡¯s no good!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m going to listen to you now? You¡¯re my fuck toy now.¡± ¡°Y-your fuck toy? B-but I¡¯m going to have a baby! That¡¯s the only thing I must not have right now!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to say your prayers so you won¡¯t. Because and I am gonna give you a lot of my load as I have been holding myself back all this time.¡± Inez looks at me with a face of despair. That arrogant look of hers earlier is now twisted by the fear and pleasure of pregnancy. Well, she¡¯s not going to get pregnant because I¡¯ll use my spell for contraception, but still, it¡¯s a good way to tease this girl. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m gonna ejaculate it inside of you, and you¡¯ll gonna receive it all.¡± ¡°No, even though it feels good, that¡¯s bad! We might have a baby! Oh, God!¡± However, Inez went the tightest I¡¯ve ever felt of her vagina, making me let out all my load at once. ¡°Dobyururururu! ¡°So hot! And it¡¯s filling up my womb!¡± Inez also climaxed, moaning with a squeal. The vagina, contrary to her rejecting response, is still tightening my meat pole to squeeze every last drop. After unloading it all, I pulled the meat rod out of her, who¡¯s now unmoving because of the fatigue from the continuous climax, and started nursing her on the spot. I guess that¡¯s it for my plan to capture Inez. I¡¯ll give her another push after she wakes up, just in case. Watching her exhausted body, I decided to do just that. Book 2: Chapter 9: Inez’s True Self I picked up a limping Inez into my arms. Then, I got up and made her sit down in the student council president¡¯s chair. The backrest and cushions of the seat are solid, so she¡¯ll be able to rest her body comfortably. Just to be sure, I even used a spell to restore her strength. After a while, Inez came to her senses. Thankfully, there seems to be no abnormalities in her body. ¡°Where am I¡­¡­ah, you¡­¡­I see¡­¡­you, everything¡­¡­inside me¡­¡­¡± She looked surprised at first, but she puts her hand on her belly when she came to a realization of what happened earlier. And then, perhaps feeling something hot in there, her expression gradually became bitter. ¡°I let it out¡­¡­my true self¡­¡­I really went and did it¡­¡­what should I do¡­¡­¡± Inez looks a lot more anxious than when he walked into this room. About the ¡°child¡±, her parents, the school. Various anxieties and fears assaulted Inez¡¯s already burdened mind. Taking a pity on this, I talked to her. ¡°Hey, Inez. About what I said earlier, that was a joke. I was too excited that time, so I wasn¡¯t able to do a calm judgement.¡± Inez looks at me snidely as I speak in a calm, normal teacher-like tone, far unlike during our act. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Does that mean you¡¯re not going to take responsibility?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t need to. I used my contraceptive spell while Inez was unconscious.¡± ¡°Contraceptive spell? Such a thing is¡­¡­¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, magic isn¡¯t all that they teach you in school. Contraceptive magic exists and are often used, especially in brothels.¡± And because there are little to no side effects of using it on the human body, it was a spell often learned when you become an adult. It¡¯s a must-have spell for me, who prefers cumming inside my partner, in addition of the fact that I am always dealing with a variety of women. I think it¡¯s now my most frequently used magic spell, along with mind-reading spell at its second place. ¡°What the, so there is such magic!? And here I am, panicking of what I¡¯m going to do! Or rather, if you¡¯re planning to do it inside, tell me that from the very beginning!¡± Seriously relieved, she lets out a sigh, but quickly reverts to her usual tone and becomes angry. ¡°Yeah. I think I went a little too much a while ago. Again, I apologize. Sorry, Inez.¡± I then bow my head. But of course, this is not a serious apology. I think I¡¯ve completely coaxed Inez¡¯s body, but I¡¯m still one step away from being able to get my hands on her heart. To get it, I dared to go downhill once. ¡°You know, it really hurt when you broke my hymen just now!¡± ¡°Well, some people don¡¯t feel much pain, but it¡¯s all a matter of personal preference.¡± Annica didn¡¯t seem to feel much pain, but Inez¡¯s seems to have felt a big one. I don¡¯t have a taste for torturing women, so with the exception this one, there was never an event I inflicted pain to my partners. To avoid this, I even doubled my caress to make her relax. Still, the pain of deflowering was something I could not remove. ¡°If it still hurts, shall I use my recovery magic? It¡¯s hard to heal the spot without seeing it directly, but I can make it work.¡± There is a risk of adhesion between the internal organs if one forces them to recover, but this time it¡¯s an organ I know very well, so there will be no problem. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the pain has already gone down. Besides¡­¡­¡± ¡°Besides?¡± This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°You might think it¡¯s crazy, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°Can I ask why? You seem to be resisting quite a lot to me.¡± I smile inwardly as I realize that my plan is working. My goal was to get Inez to step closer to me by pulling back once. It would be a disaster if she completely refused, but I¡¯m sure she had some sort of fondness for me, considering the conversation we were having during the act, so I took advantage of it. ¡°I¡¯ve always been at the top of my peer group, just like you said. At times, even the upperclassmen were in awe of me.¡± Inez laughed in self-mockery before continuing. ¡°So I was waiting for someone to lead me¡­¡­to overwhelm me.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it was.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little distorted, I know. But to me, you¡¯re like a prince on a white horse.¡± ¡°Kukuku, I don¡¯t think so. Wouldn¡¯t a demon subduing an evil dragon be more appropriate?¡± I can¡¯t help but laugh at Inez¡¯ analogy. I¡¯m not wrong, and I¡¯m not a prince. I¡¯m aware of that, and I don¡¯t want to be that person by any chance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a devil or a demon king, as long as he is someone who can stand above me. Are you worthy of that?¡± I nodded without hesitation at the question. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no one else in this school who can take you down but me.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of confidence. Just where is that coming from, I wonder?¡± ¡°That is easy. I¡¯ll show it to you later.¡± Julia, the headmistress, and Annica, the idol of the school. If Inez knows that I have these two under my control, she would want to be dominated by me even more. That¡¯s just the nature of this girl. ¡°I¡¯d like to get to know more about you.¡± ¡°You can look up as much as you want. However, knowing too much may put you in danger. Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± I¡¯ve learned some of the country¡¯s secrets while working as a court wizard. If someone discovers them and leaks them out, assassins or something that is even worse will soon be hired to deal with them, and me as well, for being careless of hiding it. If that happens, there¡¯s no choice but to escape to a foreign country. This is the worst possible scenario for me, as I don¡¯t want to abandon the school. Well, no matter how excellent she is, there is no way that a student like Inez will be able to reach that far. But if she were to be able to, she would be killed as well. I don¡¯t want that. ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s better if you stop it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you better not fail my expectations.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­ it¡¯s like my body was surrounded by razor-sharp blades all of a sudden.¡± It¡¯s like I was back in my previous workplace, so I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. Well, I¡¯m in paradise now, so let¡¯s not think about that. ¡°So, in the end, Inez is going to be my woman, right?¡± She nodded firmly in response to the question. ¡°You have revealed my true nature and, most importantly, you have stolen my precious virginity. There is no way I will not make you take responsibility for that.¡± ¡°However, my relationship with a woman is about sex first and foremost. I don¡¯t really care of what my future holds.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not gonna let you go. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± And, just like that, Inez has fallen and became my woman. Though I¡¯m happy I obtained a good woman, she¡¯s quite difficult to deal with. Well, I¡¯ll just have to make do with it somehow. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get out of this room. The faculty on patrol might notice us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I got up from the chair and casted my cleansing spell. Then, magical elements went through the room and erased the remaining dirt. In the meantime, I opened the windows and used my wind spell to replace the odor in the room as well. To view the complete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. With this, even if someone comes in, they wouldn¡¯t notice that someone was having sex in the student council room. ¡°Now that is done, let¡¯s get out.¡± I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. Fortunately, there was no one around. ¡°Now, where to go¡­¡­¡± Shall I go to the headmistress¡¯ office and introduce Inez to them? Or should I do something else¡­¡­ As I was thinking about where to go, Inez, who was beside me, called out to me. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we go to my room for now?¡± ¡°As I recall, it¡¯s a dormitory, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but I had the room all to myself. So there¡¯s no need to worry being noticed by the other students.¡± As she said this, she puts her arms around mine, holding me in her embrace. Her large breasts against my arm felt very comfortable. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s room at my age, isn¡¯t it interesting to you?¡± ¡°I can always enter one whenever I want to, but being invited like this is not bad, either.¡± I¡¯m also curious about what Inez¡¯s room is like. Daring to call me like this, she must have already cleaned it up in some way, but as they say, a room shows the personality of its occupants. ¡°Also, this is the most important thing¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, say it.¡± I urged Inez to follow up, who has turned awkward all of a sudden. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t had enough. I want to do it more with you, so¡­¡­¡­can you teach me a lot of lewd things, teacher?¡¯ ¡°It seems that you have taken a pretty liking to our sex a while ago.¡± I¡¯m delighted that she¡¯s become even more of a slut than I expected. Now that she¡¯s the one asking me out, why not save myself of the trouble? ¡°Of course, anytime you want, Inez. So, shall we head for the student dorms?¡± And so, I went to the dormitory in the school with Inez in tow. Book 2: Chapter 10: In Inez’s Room 1 Walking inside the dormitory for a while, we finally entered Inez¡¯s room. ¡°This is quite magnificent, even more luxurious than our teacher¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Is it? Well, maybe it¡¯s because our parents are the ones paying for it.¡± Since it is a school for young noble ladies, many of its investors are also provisionally rich. I guess they wanted to provide a good environment for their children to attend to, so they donated a lot of money to the school. Inez¡¯s room was already on the level of those I could find in a luxury hotel room. ¡°I¡¯m amazed at how you can study in such an environment. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down and concentrate with all these expensive stuffs.¡± ¡°Really? I got used to it pretty quickly, though.¡± ¡°Yep, you are pretty good at getting used to basically anything.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and said that, and Inez glared at me. ¡°What, are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°No, not really. It¡¯s just a difference in the way we were raised.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ But for some reason, I find your face so annoying right now. I wonder why?¡± Inez came over and pointed at my face. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s new. That¡¯s the first time someone has complained about my face.¡± I consider myself to be relatively handsome, but I had never experienced being abused for it. ¡°Even though you have a cool-looking face, your expression is suspicious. I feel like you¡¯re looking down on me!¡± ¡°I see, I might as well be¡­¡­kukuku.¡± I¡¯ve played with a lot of women after all, so in the eyes of sharp-eyed ones, like Julia, for example, maybe it¡¯s showing in the way I look at them. Even so, this indicates that Inez has a similar discerning eye as her headmaster. To me, a relationship with a woman is basically just a physical one. That way, both of us could feel more at ease with each other. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me again ¡­¡­ and I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡­whoah!¡± Inez suddenly put her hands around my waist and dragged me down to the floor. It was so spur of the moment that I could only be passive about it. ¡°Inez, you¡­¡­¡± ¡°I did say I¡¯ll become your woman, but I¡¯ll show you that I am not the type that you can just embrace whenever you want¡­¡­!¡± She put her hands on the belt of my pants and took them off. Then she exposed my meat pole. I-it¡¯s okay ¡­¡­ this is the second time, and I should be able to do well by now.¡± Inez touched the meat rod as she reassured herself. Then she began to fap it with her hand, just as I had taught her earlier. ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s see how well you can do.¡± To view the complete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. As soon as I grasped the situation, I relaxed and let Inez do whatever she wanted to do. After all, I¡¯m also curious to see how well the young lady had learned. ¡°It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger¡­¡­ maybe I should make it a little stronger.¡± Inez intensified her hand movements as my meat pole became more erect. She is now very good at it, an indication that she had paid attention very closely. As expected of the student council president, the role model of all. However, this stimulation is still far from enough. ¡°Areh, it¡¯s not getting bigger anymore¡­¡­what should I do?¡± She seems to be at a loss of not knowing the reason why I am still not ejaculating. It can¡¯t be helped then. Let us give her a piece of advice. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t get bigger from just that. If you use the same method over and over, it will get tired of it eventually. Why not try a different one for a change?¡± A woman with the technique should make a man cum over and over again with just one method, but Inez can¡¯t do that. ¡°B-but I don¡¯t know any other way!¡± ¡°No, Inez, you already know. In fact, you have done it before, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I have done it before¡­¡­no way, you mean that!?¡± As expected of Inez, she immediately caught up with what I was asking her to do. ¡°You want me to use my mouth?¡± ¡°That is the surest way. Or, do you want me to be the one to do it instead? After all, Inez is still a newbie.¡± ¡°W-who are you calling a newbie!? I don¡¯t need your guide! I¡¯ll show you I can do it alone!¡± Inez puts her face close to my meat pole, even though she¡¯s slightly upset about it. ¡°H-here I go¡­¡­haaamuuu! Hnnnn, nnnn!¡± Then, she puts my mid-hard cock inside her mouth and takes the bellend in its entirety. However, after giving it a couple of licks, she lets go of it. ¡°Eho,eho,eho! This is¡­¡­it¡¯s so hard to breathe¡­¡­¡± ¡°Open your mouth a little more or breathe through your nose. I mean, if you suck on it without leaving any gaps, of course you¡¯re going to suffocate.¡± I then advised her to lick the surrounding area first, but Inez looked sulky throughout the lesson, as if she¡¯s refusing to give up and admit that she failed. ¡°Sigh. What a stubborn woman. In the meantime, just do what I tell you to do.¡± ¡°If you want it so much, go do it yourself then¡­¡­You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s gonna suffer anyway.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not gonna improve if this continues. Plus, it¡¯s also my duty as your teacher.¡± ¡°I think this is already far beyond your duties as a teacher, Sir Krause. Still, very well, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± I gave another sigh. Makes me wonder how did she arrive at her position in the school. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with the outside first. Lick your tongue around as if you¡¯re entwining it.¡± Inez serves me with her tongue as I told her, wrapping around my erection as it slithers on my skin. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m starting to feel good, Inez.¡± ¡°Nnnn, lero, lero, chuuuu¡­¡­chupuuu, chapuu.¡± Her skills are not as good as Julia¡¯s, but the situation where the unfamiliar woman is trying her best to serve is also quite exciting. This sensation of Inez, who is not yet used to the act, that can only be experienced once in a lifetime, so I have to savor it all. ¡°Nguu¡­¡­it¡¯s getting harder again.¡± ¡°This time, put it in your mouth. Don¡¯t choke like before, okay?¡± ¡°Of course, I would never make the same mistake again!¡± Inez began to suck on my cock again. Soon as she took my meat rod all the way down to the glans, she began pressing the tip with her small tongue. Observing how smooth the way her tongue moves at my member, I leaked a sigh. ¡°Fuuh¡­¡­ Where did you learn all these moves?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t teacher lick mine earlier? Though it¡¯s a little different, but this was based on that.¡± ¡°Wow. To think you were trying your best to study even during that time, I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not! You just told me to do it now, and I just remembered.¡± I chuckle at her hurried denial. Even if that was true, with the way you say it, it could be easily misunderstood. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just put it that way for now. More importantly, can you try going deeper?¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t this already enough?¡± ¡°To put it at the very least, then yes, it¡¯s enough. But swallowing it all is still the best way to end it. After all, now that you made it this far, it would be a waste not going through the end, right? Well, if you want to back down, I won¡¯t stop you.¡° ¡°I-I never back down on anything! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Inez enthusiastically sucked the meat stick even deeper. ¡°Nbuuu¡­¡­nguu¡­¡­uuug¡­¡­¡± She seemed to be having a hard time at first upon swallowing my rod, but after keeping her breath like I taught her, she managed to advance bit by bit. After some time, she finally succeeded in sucking it whole. ¡°Nfuuuu, fuuufuuuf¡­¡­¡± ¡°Now move your head up and down like a piston. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Upon hearing my advice, Inez starts to move. Slowly but surely, she bobs her head up and down with the meat stick in her mouth. Simultaneously, the said meat stick was being licked around inside by the tip of her tongue. This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°Nbuuu! Juruuu! Jupuu, jupuuu!¡± As she got used to it, Ines eventually increased the speed at which she shook her head. Along the tongue and piston-like movements, the pleasure being given to my meat stick became greater and greater. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum, Inez¡­¡± Feeling the signs of ejaculation, I warn her. If I do something to her unannounced, she¡¯s likely gonna throw a fit on me again, guaranteed. ¡°Puhaaa! Cumming? You¡¯re cumming just from my fellatio?¡± Inez asks, unable to hide the happiness on her face. ¡°Yeah. It feels so good that I¡¯m cumming any moment now. Of course, I¡¯m going to put it inside your mouth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can receive it all properly, but I¡¯ll try.¡± Inez resumed her fellatio on my rod again, but this time, with the intention to make me cum. Every time she moves her head up and down, she makes nasty slurping sounds, further increasing my arousal. ¡°¡­¡­! Inez, I¡¯m cumming! Take it all!¡± I put my hand on Inez¡¯s head and pressed it down to keep her from spitting out my meat pole. Nmmmmm! Abu, nmmmmmm!¡± Byurururururu! Semen spurts out of my cock and goes inside her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­Nmmm, nnnmmm. Bhish, whap shoub I bo wibh bhish?¡± As soon as I let go of my hand, Inez looks up, tears in her eyes as she shows me the semen that¡¯s being pumped into her mouth. ¡°Well, you have no choice but to drink it, right?¡± ¡°Uuuuuu¡­¡­ngu, gokkun, gokkun¡­¡­!¡± Inez obediently swallowed the semen she was offered while giving me a look of disgust. ¡°How does your first semen taste?¡± ¡°It was very thick and not very tasty. However¡­¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°If teacher wants it, I may drink it again. Only if teacher wants it, of course!¡± ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ that¡¯s good to hear.¡± With this, Inez¡¯s first training went well. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the pleasure of my success. Book 2: Chapter 11: In Inez’s Room 2 ¡°Hey, Inez, how about you take the lead this time?¡± After enjoying Inez¡¯s blowjob, I quickly suggested our next act. ¡°M-me? Bu-but men are usually¡­¡­during sex¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a funny stereotype, that one.¡± ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Inez takes up on my provocation and immediately leans forward. ¡®Kukuku, and this is why you¡¯re so easy to catch.¡± Considering most of the beauties I have embraced, almost every single one of them has proud personalities, so taking the lead is something to be desired for them. This just shows that Inez is unique. ¡°This man¡­¡­I know you have a lot of knowledge about these things, but to make fun of me, is unforgivable!¡± Odd. Was I too early to judge? ¡°I see. Then, you better listen well, for I have something that can give you a chance for a payback.¡± ¡°Oh, then enlighten us, dear teacher. Tell this one of how I could repay you.¡± At Inez¡¯s sarcastic pleading, I began to explain. ¡°what I want Inez to do for me is to have sex while riding me on top.¡± ¡°Riding on top¡­¡­of you?¡± ¡°There is a position where the woman gets on top of a man and swings her hips with him underneath, akin to riding a horse. This is called the cowgirl position.¡± ¡°So, you want me to mount you?¡± ¡°Yes. And because the woman does the moving, she¡¯s basically the one in charge.¡± ¡°Is that so? Interesting. I¡¯m going to do it. I¡¯ll show you that I¡¯m not the type that allows myself to get fucked that easily.¡± ¡°Those were some nice words. Well, good luck with that.¡± What I said is basically around the lines of female dominance, but technically¡­¡­it is. Now let¡¯s see how far Inez can go. I lie down on the floor and look up at her from there. ¡°You already know how to put it in, right? ¡°Of course, I know! I¡¯m not dumb! I can learn everything in a single try!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the student council president¡¯s talent for you. It¡¯s kinda sad that it was being used in an erotic direction, though.¡± But she has indeed learned it all. In fact, the way she had unbuckled my pants is pretty much in an instant, just now. If one doesn¡¯t usually wear pants on a regular basis, they will find it pretty challenging to take them off, even more so for a woman like Inez, who doesn¡¯t wear them at all. Yet this noble lady just took it off in one go. The learning speed of this girl is tremendous. ¡°Prepare yourself, for I will be making you cum in no time.¡± ¡°I appreciate your enthusiasm, but let¡¯s see what will happen first.¡± Having the knowledge and actually doing it, after all, are two different things. ¡°Then, here I go.¡± Inez proceeds to sit down on top of me. However, there is still hesitation in her motion, and her balance is poor. ¡°What? Are you afraid you¡¯re gonna squish me with your weight?¡± ¡°What a rude question to ask to a girl!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though I don¡¯t look like it, I¡¯m a trained professional. It won¡¯t feel heavy unless your guts are made up of steel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point! Ugh, never mind.¡± Inez lets out a sigh as she reaches for my meat stick. ¡°It just came, and it¡¯s already getting bigger¡­¡­was a penis always this big?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure mine is bigger than common men, though I don¡¯t really care about it. So, are you going to put it in or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m putting it in soon. Don¡¯t rush me!¡± This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Inez then focuses herself and guides the rod in her hand into her vagina. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to sit down on this thing, right¡­¡­hauuu! It¡¯s coming in¡­¡­!¡± Her breathing got disturbed by the sensation of our insertion. My rod is already wet with her saliva and love juices, but it seems that Inez¡¯s vagina is not quite ready yet. Having no other choice, I decided to help her out. ¡°Inez, relax.¡± ¡°Hey, where are you touching all of a sudden¡­¡­kyaann! Not there!¡± I caressed her clitoris, which had now become sensitive because of my penetration. The erotic organ which its sole purpose is to provide stimulation. With just a little touch, Inez¡¯s vagina immediately got wet with love juices. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­geez, this is why you are¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, now it¡¯s easier to do it, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°F-fine. I will certainly pay you back after this.¡± Ines begins to move her hips, but then I noticed something strange. ¡°To think you¡¯ve become accustomed to it already, that was quick.¡± Compared to before, her movements were now pretty stable. There are still many rough edges, but it¡¯s already hard to believe that this is the same girl I fucked in the student council room. No matter how good she is, this should be the first time she¡¯s ever had sex in a cowgirl position. ¡°You must be surprised at how natural my movements are, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°Teacher said it was the same as riding a horse.¡± ¡°Oh, I see now.¡± ¡°Yes, I have some horseback riding experience.¡± Well, that explains the use of her hips. Apparently, I went out of the way to suggest a comfortable position for her. ¡°Well, in this case, you would rather not focus everything on your hips, though.¡± ¡°A-and why is that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been slowing down since a while ago.¡± Inez makes a bitter face upon hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re feeling it more and more, and because of that, you¡¯re afraid to move as much as you can, am I right?¡± ¡°H-how could I have those intentions¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then is it your instincts? Or it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t completely opened your heart to me yet?¡± The moment when a woman climaxes is also the moment they are most defenseless. Although what I said was superficial, it couldn¡¯t be denied that Inez¡¯s body is still vigilant of me, hence why she¡¯s still hesitating to climax. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to do anything weird now that Inez is defenseless.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Besides, even if I don¡¯t make a move, you will surely make a move yourself later on and will persistently try to until I accept.¡± ¡°I-isn¡¯t just that making you take responsibility? This man¡­¡­¡± My aim is to be able to embrace the girls in this school whenever I like. As long as that¡¯s accomplished, I¡¯m not interested in anything else. Of course, I can do something like brainwashing magic and such, but honestly, that wouldn¡¯t give me a thrill at all. I don¡¯t like fucking dolls. In addition, there will be great repercussions if it got dispelled and the government found out. Though we are a bunch of eccentrics, we are still court wizards that keep this country intact. But, of course, if they are willing, it would be another story. ¡°Should I tie my arms just to make you feel at ease?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far. I get it.¡± Perhaps relieved upon hearing my proposal, Inez began swinging her hips again. But this time, there was no more hesitation in her moves. Loud banging sounds reverberated in every corner of the room. ¡°That¡¯s good, Inez. You¡¯re getting even tighter than before.¡± ¡°Hnn, ahhn! Of course, I am! When I¡¯m riding a horse, I ride with my legs tightened like this.¡± As she puts pressure on her legs and feet, her vagina tightens and gives pleasure to the inserted meat rod. Before, I was the one giving her the push, but now that Inez has learned to tighten up, I feel like I¡¯m the one getting violated instead. After a few moments of shaking, something has changed inside her. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­no way, I¡¯m, already¡­¡­¡± Inez¡¯s cheeks were now red, and she occasionally stops as if she were enduring something. As for the movements of her vagina, I also felt another movement different from the usual tightening of her pleats. ¡®Teacher¡­¡­I think, I¡¯m going to cum.¡± It was a notice of the climax that she told me at last. ¡°I see. You¡¯re finally able to cum on your own. This is your first, right? Congratulations.¡± ¡°U-un¡­¡­yeah, but, you see¡­¡­¡± To view the complete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Go ahead and enjoy the pleasure. Or is there a problem?¡± ¡°Uhm, I still don¡¯t know what will happen to me if I come. Will you support me no matter what?¡± ¡°Like I said before, don¡¯t worry and leave it to me. If you don¡¯t think you can handle it, you can just fall in. I will catch you, definitely.¡± After reassuring her, she gave the nod. Then she moved her hips incessantly to reach her climax. ¡°Ahhnn, hnn, haaaa! It¡¯s so hard, and it¡¯s hitting all the way to the back!¡± It was a series of big swings enough to knock the tip of my member at the door of her womb entrance. For a woman who has made up her mind, her actions are pretty bold. ¡°No, no more¡­¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡­do this¡­¡­¡± She gave one last thrust, piercing my erect meat stick through her babymaker through the very end. Then, she came. ¡°Cumming, I¡¯mcummmiiiinnnngggg! Just by swinging my hips, I¡¯m already cummiiiiinngg!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!¡± Bikun! Bikubikubiku!¡± Inez¡¯s body trembles as she reaches the peak, and her insides also tighten around my rod. ¡°Hiiiii! Aaah, aaahh¡­¡­this, this is just too great¡­¡­so much¡­¡­my head is turning dumb¡­¡­¡± Her face was so melted in pleasure that I couldn¡¯t find any traces of her criticizing trait anymore. After all, this was her first climax, the one she had put all her effort to get. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­can¡¯t resist anymore¡­¡­¡± Losing her energy to keep herself upright, I pulled Inez towards me as she was about to fall down. Then I embraced her body in full. ¡°Good work. About your first cowgirl sex¡­¡­well, it¡¯s a passing mark.¡± ¡°But, I still haven¡¯t made you cum yet, teacher¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then you want to play another round?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I do. I can¡¯t just let myself lose like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let me cast you a rejuvenation spell then.¡± Normally, the only women who would want a rematch immediately after climaxing are very perverted ones¡­¡­ Secretly impressed by Inez¡¯s competitive spirit, I invoke the magic spell. Book 2: Chapter 12: In Inez’s Room 3 Inez looked exhausted, so I used my spell to restore her strength. In no time at all, the latter¡¯s breathing returned to normal, where then she tried to move her arms to check her condition. ¡°How¡¯s that? Can you move your body?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. I feel fine now.¡± With a firm motion, Inez raises herself on top of me. Then she moves her hips to check the condition of her private area. The rod, still inserted inside, was stimulated by her action, and naturally, it regained its erectness at once. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting hard again¡­¡­no, wait a minute!¡± Inez stopped moving in a panic as the rod of meat continued to swell inside. This also caused my erection to stop, and what¡¯s even more frustrating is that my hardness is already halfway through. ¡°What now, and here I¡¯m starting to feel good.¡± I glared at Inez, unhappy that my enjoyment was interrupted midway. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit lacking if we kept on doing this over and over? So I thought maybe I could change it a little, you know, to add some spice.¡± ¡°Spice eh? Just where are you getting those words, I wonder. Well, all right. Go ahead.¡± Inez rose up, pulling my meat rod out of her vagina. This caused silvery-white threads to stretch out from her glistening hole to the tip of my rod, probably due to my member scraping my semen and her love juices out. As expected, planting your seed inside a woman is the best. The erotic scene it created is building up my strength again. ¡°Wh-why are you hardening again!?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t understand even I explain it to you. Don¡¯t worry about it, just keep going.¡± Inez looked uncomprehending when I responded to her answer, but like an obedient girl she was, she kept moving. In a few seconds, she swapped the position of her legs and sat on top of me again¡­¡­this time, with her back facing me. ¡°Hou? Reverse Cowgirl, huh?¡± ¡°Wih this, I can support myself with my hands to move my hips firmly.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­is that really all?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t be so nosy! I¡¯ll start now!¡± Inez, who said that angrily, grabbed my cock and plunged it deep into her vagina. Perhaps because it was loosened once, it went smoother than before. ¡°¡­¡­nn, fuu. It¡¯s all inside.¡± ¡°Getting used to it now?¡± Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡­fufufu. Be careful now, Sir Krause. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll gonna cum first!¡± ¡°Inez¡¯s techniques have improved. As your teacher, this makes me happy.¡± Even though I¡¯m saying that, I still decided to be careful inside. It¡¯s a clear fact that Inez is a smart girl, and because of that, she can do almost everything without a hitch. And it¡¯s no exception when it comes to sex, either. I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard and get fucked up by her. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be moving again.¡± This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Inez puts her hands on the floor and begins to move, using them as support. Her hips were slow at first, but their movements are more solid now, just like she has stated earlier. ¡°Hnnnn¡­¡­haaahaaa¡­¡­nhuu!¡± After moving in small amounts to let her pussy get accustomed to my size, this time, Inez squeezed me inside. Apparently, she has already gotten the hang of tightening her own vagina. ¡°How is it? my insides feel better than before, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yeah. To the point that I can¡¯t believe you were a virgin not too long ago, if not for the fact that I took it from you personally. Do you really want to be cummed inside that much?¡± ¡®Y-you, you don¡¯t have to say such superfluous things!¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re embarrassed? Even though you watched my cumming face a while ago, very intently at that.¡± ¡°¨C!? W-what are you talking about?¡± I laughed at Inez¡¯s obvious reaction. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t notice? You look so pound of yourself, being able to witness me having a sloppy face.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡­you read my mind again.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not gonna do anything. So try your best to serve me.¡± ¡°I will definitely make you cum!¡± Inez began moving her hips again. She struck hard, and my meat rod got squished every time it went inside her. Her body is already an excellent caliber, and in addition to her quick adaptability to situations, she¡¯s already incomparable to most of the women I have partnered with. ¡°Haa, hnnn¡­¡­not yet, more¡­¡­more!¡± Inez¡¯s hip-swinging increased more from here. But looking at her face, I know she¡¯s feeling it too. She seems confident that she will be able to make me climax before she comes. ¡°Moving fast like this makes you feel good as well, right, teacher?¡± ¡°Well, yes, it feels good¡­¡­¡± I tried feigning it, but if she continues this torture, I¡¯ll be cumming in no time. ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­Don¡¯t let out a pathetic moan later, okay?¡± Satisfied by my admittance, Inez moved her hips more vigorously. At the same time, she squeezes them tight that I have to put pressure on my hips to endure it. This is bad. In a short time, Inez was able to learn muscle control to some extent. In this situation, I¡¯m at a disadvantage because it hasn¡¯t been long since I ejaculated inside her. However, I can¡¯t just sit back and let her fuck me up, either. This girl is younger than me. Moreover, she¡¯s my student. My pride will be torn to shreds if I get defeated with this. ¡°Inez¡­¡­¡± ¡°What is it, teacher? Are you about to cum?¡± ¡°Well, certainly, your skills are improving at a rapid pace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­don¡¯t even try. I won¡¯t loosen my grip even if you suddenly praise me!¡± Inez blushed and pressed my cock further against the back of her vagina. ¡°I don¡¯t. I just thought it was time for me to get moving.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You can¡¯t move while I¡¯m on board¡­¡­¡± Well, usually, I don¡¯t. Also, it¡¯s a hard floor underneath me, not a bed. However, I have to this time around. ¡°You think so? Then you¡¯ve forgotten my last job.¡± I magically enhanced my physical abilities and quickly thrust Inez up. ¡°Wha, ahiiiiii! My hips, my hips are getting pushed up!?¡± ¡°Kukuku, as expected, you won¡¯t be able to suppress the pleasure if someone disturbs it from the outside.¡± Inez may be clever, but she¡¯s still a newbie. It¡¯s impossible for her to master a technique with just only a single day of learning. As proof, soon as I started moving, her composure immediately broke down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You might be able to hold me back if you just use Physical Reinforcement Spell on your body, you now?¡± ¡°There is no way I can cast a spell in this situation! Ahhnn, ann, haaaan~.¡± ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡­kukuku.¡± ¡°This man, you really have a bad character!¡± Inez seems to be the type that is easy to mess with, as she immediately puts out her hand in even a simple taunt. It was a good decision not to use any kind of mind control spell on her. While thinking about this, I put my hands around her waist. Then, I started moving them up and down with my hands, all while being careful not to apply too much force. I¡¯m reinforcing my physical strength with magic after all, and I don¡¯t want to hurt Inez. ¡°How about that, Inez. Feels better to go deeper, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Inez¡¯s body was lifted up as my hips slammed at the right moments. My flesh rod is reaching deeper than before, to the point that it was almost crushing her cervix. ¡°Wait¡­¡­if you do that¡­¡­ my womb will gonna get crushed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll be careful in your womb.¡± Yes, her womb is safe. As for the area around it? Well, not so safe. Soon after, Inez¡¯s body began to jerk and twitch. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ahhnn, I¡¯m gonna cum!¡± To view the complete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Already? Aren¡¯t you supposed to make me cum first?¡± ¡°¡­¡­! No, I didn¡¯t say anything! I still have power left in me!¡± When I provoked her, she quickly denied it, then pinched her legs between my hips, resulting in her vagina tightening in conjunction with it. ¡°Kuh. As expected of the Student council president¡­¡­, it was the right choice to make you my woman!¡± I smiled as I gave a series of thrusts with all my might. ¡°Ahh, ahhiiii! I can¡¯t¡­¡­I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to let it out. Make sure you tighten your insides well.¡± ¡°Nn, haaa! I won¡¯t lose! I¡¯m going to squeeze every last bit of you!¡± As I continue my pistons, I didn¡¯t forget to taunt. Inez¡¯s vagina tightens up, making me reach my limit. ¡°No good, I can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cuuuuummmiiinnnggg!!¡± Byuuru! Byuruurururu!¡± Almost at the same time that Inez climaxed, I also ejaculated. My seed spurted out and sprayed all the way to her deep insides. ¡°Haa, haaa. It¡¯s a draw¡­¡­no way¡­¡­¡± ¡°You came first before me, but oh, well. Never mind. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­The next time, I¡¯m gonna¡­¡­ learn some good techniques ¡­¡­and make teacher ¡­¡­cum first.¡± Inez laid down next to me, but contrary to her speech, her face was smiling. ¡°Ooh¡­¡­ the floor¡­¡­it feels so nice and cold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very unladylike statement there, Inez.¡± ¡°Aw, come on¡­¡­ Also, it¡¯s only you ¡­¡­in the room anyway¡­¡­ teacher.¡± Muttered Inez in exhaustion as she closed her eyes to heal her tired body. Although she is not clearly communicating her fondness for me, I knew she¡¯s definitely depending on me in her heart. Well, with this, it¡¯s safe to say that it worked out well¡­¡­for now. I concluded that in my head, then got up to grab myself some refreshing drink. Book 3: Chapter 1: Eyes of Doubt The bell¡¯s ringing that signals the start of classes was heard inside the classroom. However, the students were already seated, as expected of our good education. As I made my way to the podium, I looked around the classroom to see if there were any absences. My name is Liselotte Canaris. I am a teacher in this school. ¡°Then, we¡¯re now going to start our joint class. Mr. Krause, is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes. My preparations are now complete, Ms. Canaris.¡± The dark-haired man¡­¡­ Theophil Krause replies to me with his matching, well-groomed face. Despite his cool looks, instead of being arrogant about it like the usual ¡®handsome men,¡¯ he has a friendly personality that quickly made him the center of attention among the students. After all, he is the only male in the school. I don¡¯t know how he got a job here, where boys are not allowed, but his skills were the real deal. I have heard that he worked as a court wizard before, so maybe he had gotten his experience over there. ¡°Today, we will be talking about The Omission of Magic Spell Chants.¡± I open the grimoire and explain it to them while Mr. Krause writes the letters on the blackboard. It¡¯s a weekly joint class, the purpose of which is to stimulate the students to study in a different environment than usual. After the explanation, we move on to practical skills. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to show you how it¡¯s done, so watch closely.¡± I put down the grimoire and kept my distance to face Dr. Krause. ¡°Ready as you are, Ms. Canaris.¡± ¡°Then allow me to do it without reservation.¡± I created a fireball in front of him without chanting and shot it at him. A hit would definitely inflict a severe burn, but he counteracts it by creating a water shield. It¡¯s a casual move, but it takes a high level of skill to cancel out a spell like this perfectly. I¡¯m better with a sword than with magic, but it¡¯s still frustrating to see it offset so easily. ¡°It¡¯s brilliant, as expected of a former court magician.¡± ¡°No, no, there are a lot of people that are even better at me over there.¡± Mr. Krause humbled himself as he says that. But inside the classroom, applauses and shrill voices could be heard, praising him for his skill. After that, the class ended without incident. This man is someone who instantly became popular with his students soon as he came here, but I still couldn¡¯t trust him well enough. Though it was only a groundless suspicion, I decided to monitor Mr. Krause¡¯s movements after class to assuage this anxiety. I followed him out of the classroom, pausing only a little while. Then he started to have some kind of standing conversation with a student who walked up in front. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Inez Barrack, the student council president?¡± She possesses an unyielding spirit of never wanting to lose. But she also has a strong sense of integrity. Therefore, she was easily well-trusted by the people around her. I listened carefully to hear their conversation. ¡°Teacher, you will accompany me to my self-study after this, right?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I did say that¡­¡­¡± Barrack starts to get angry at Mr. Krause¡¯s words. ¡°Geez, then don¡¯t forget it! After all, I¡¯ve studied hard on that as well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­self-study? Alone with a student?¡± I sometimes help my students with their studies when I have time, but for some reason, Barrack is acting very close to this man. And I even thought she was the most knowledgeable in drawing the line¡­¡­what¡¯s more, with a teacher? ¡°Anyway, make yourself free at that time. As for the place, the same as usual.¡± ¡°Yeah. After all, we don¡¯t want to find out that a student and a teacher are staying alone together.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want any strange rumors. Since you¡¯re a teacher, you can use some kind of invisibility spell or something, right?¡± ¡°Well, I wonder about that.¡± ¡°Suspicious¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe this kind of man is being left alone in this place.¡± ¡°Say what you want. You¡¯ll never be able to kick me out anyway, But you are always welcome to try.¡± The two of them exchanging words made me wonder for a moment if they were that kind of friends. But I don¡¯t think the Barrack will easily trust him. Maybe she only trusts him as a teacher? This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. If the student council president trusts him that much, then he might not be a problem, but let¡¯s investigate him a bit more. After parting from Ms. Barrack, I followed the back of Mr. Krause, who started walking on his own again. Apparently, he¡¯s heading for the next classroom. Further ahead is the hallway for the second-year students. ¡°Good day to you, teacher.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Arendt? Class is about to start.¡± The next person to speak to Mr. Krause was Annica Arendt. The latter¡¯s house is famous for being a prestigious family. But nowadays, the person herself has become more ¡®famous¡¯ than her family for her personality. Rumors are she often goes out of town to seduce men. ¡°Hey, teacher. Do you have any time to spare after this?¡± ¡°Tell me the reason first.¡± ¡°I thought of asking you out on a date.¡± W-wow, very direct. W-wait, if it¡¯s a beauty like Arendt, any man would surely agree on a drop of a hat! At any rate, I have to stop this harlotry at once! But just before I was about to reveal myself, I heard some unexpected words. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in such things. Also, you¡¯re going to be late for class.¡± He, he turned down the invitation of Arendt? Even as a woman, I think she¡¯s an attractive girl. ¡°Also, you there! The one who has been spying on me from that corner.¡± ¡°Ah, wa, yes!¡±I was caught off guard when he spoke to me, causing me to make a funny noise. What a deplorable thing to do to me¡­¡­! ¡°What the, aren¡¯t you Miss Canaris?¡± They found out who I am, too. To view the complete translation, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the translator as well. I gave up on hiding any longer and appeared in front of the two. ¡°Ah, you see¡­¡­I heard a man and a woman talking alone, so I got a little suspicious.¡± ¡°I see. It will be a problem indeed if it is a man other than me.¡± Are you implying that it won¡¯t be a problem as long as it¡¯s you? Well, he¡¯s a pretty good teacher from what I¡¯ve seen so far, but still¡­¡­ ¡°The bell is about to ring, Arendt. You should go ahead.¡± ¡°Eeeh, but what about-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go after having a little chat with Ms. Canaris here. Tell the other students I¡¯ll meet them in a few minutes.¡± She won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore, now that he made her a messenger. Having no other choice, she gave a clean bow to us and walked towards the classroom. ¡°By the way, Ms. Canaris, you don¡¯t have any more classes today, do you? Do you have something you need around here?¡± ¡°Ah, I was¡­¡­there¡¯s something I need to do in the archives in the room ahead.¡± ¡°As far as I know, Miss Canaris is only supposed to be in charge of third-grade students. Why would you need materials for second graders?¡± H-he¡¯s right! Think, I need to think of a suitable reason¡­¡­¡± ¡°There is something I would like to review personally. Y-you know, so that I can answer some of my student¡¯s questions.¡± ¡°I see, so that¡¯s the way it is.¡± Mr. Krause seems to be convinced by my explanation. Meanwhile, I¡¯m dripping a cold sweat, wondering when did he find out that I¡¯ve been following them. I was thinking of tracking a suspicious person, yet I¡¯m the one acting suspiciously in the current situation. I¡¯m starting to regret saying that to myself. Why did I follow him in the first place? I spoke to myself in self-loathing, though I kept it all inside my head to prevent the other party from noticing. ¡°But then again, you turned down Arendt¡¯s advances quite easily.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had my fair share of female experience. For me, that¡¯s just the whim of an adventurous spirit unique to those in adolescence.¡± This time, I was more convinced by his answer. It is true that there should be no shortage of women who comes at him, with his title as a court wizard and this looks as a man. ¡°I understand. I also apologize for holding you back, Mr. Krause.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m also relieved that there are no problems. So long, Ms. Canaris.¡± He said that and walked off after Arendt. As I watch his back, I gathered my thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s an excellent teacher, he has the grace to accompany his students to their own studies, and he knows how to treat women appropriately.¡± The more I arrange them, the more I feel like he deserves to be a teacher at this school. ¡°So, was it all my needless anxiety?¡± I almost concluded that but then shook my head to regain my composure. ¡°Let¡¯s just look into him for a few more days. If it doesn¡¯t turn up anything, let¡¯s give up.¡± I told myself that and went back to the staff room. Character Illustrations of Book 1 (Web Volumes 1-3) Inez, Liselotte, Theophil, Julia and Annica. Book 3: Chapter 2: Detecting the Tail The day after I was followed by Liselotte Canaris, I was invited by Annica to her room. Yes, I was aware that someone¡¯s tailing me from the beginning. I¡¯m always on guard with my magic because it¡¯s not good if my relationship with my women got exposed. Unknown to her, Liselotte has already been caught in my ¡®net¡¯. If she has the same skill as me, she should have already noticed my ¡®net,¡¯ but she didn¡¯t. It seems she isn¡¯t that skilled in terms of sensing the mana in the air. Well, it¡¯s not like there are many teachers at this school who are that skilled in magic anyway. Apparently, it seems that they prioritize more on teachers who are suitable for dealing with noble ladies rather than teachers with excellent magical abilities. Well, looking at my eccentric former associates, who are also the peak of this country in terms of magical abilities, I would say that they aren¡¯t wrong in this decision. It would indeed be a waste if these incredible beauties would only end up as test subjects for those lunatics. ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to use force yet, but keep an eye out for now on.¡± When I explained to Annica about the tailing, she froze in place, causing her to drop the tray she was carrying. The cup of tea on top of it splattered on its way to the floor. ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯re going to get hurt!¡± Thanks to my quick reflexes, I was able to quickly use my magic to catch the cup and return its contents before it hits the floor, and move it straight towards me without causing a stir. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as good as ever. As expected of a noble¡¯s, even the tea is top class.¡± It¡¯s a world of difference from the tea leaves in the staff¡¯s supplies. Compared to this, the one over there is just astringent water. While I was enjoying my tea, Annica hurriedly sat down across from me. ¡°K-keep an eye out for them¡­¡­why the hell are you so calm!¡± ¡°Why are you panicking so much?¡± ¡°Why am I panicking!? You¡¯re really asking me that now!? Can you imagine if this thing is made public¡­¡­¡± Annica is unusually freaked out. This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Just where did your sense of defiance go? ¡°It¡¯s not just me. At this rate, my house will¡­¡­¡± I see, the effect on her family¡¯s prestige. Even in the upper class, there¡¯s a lot of competition in their ranks. If there is a scandal involving her daughter, it might drag down all of their reputation at once. ¡°Good grief. This is why living a noble¡¯s life is so hard in the butt.¡± I was thinking of just running away from this country if that happens, but it is not the same case for Annica. Also, if my plans got revealed here, my involvement with Inez and Julia will get exposed as well. Plus, the girls are too good in quality to be left alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me.¡± I¡¯m unlikely to get such a good environment again if I became a fugitive here. I¡¯m not going to give up on them that easily. As for Annica, she seems to have regained some composure from my confident speech. Then, she opens her mouth once more. ¡°But how are you going to deceive her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one way to do that, isn¡¯t there? Fufufu¡± When I said that and laughed, Annica seemed to have finally realized. ¡°No way, you also, to Miss Canaris¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make her fall into my hands. She¡¯s a pretty good woman after all.¡± Though she seems to be sultry because of her serious character, her face and body are also quite the beauty, even by my standards. Most importantly, her breasts are enormous as well. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re as big as Annica¡¯s, if not bigger, than the three of them. I definitely want to enjoy that by any means. ¡°But Miss Canaris is a master swordsman, you know. She also teaches self-defense.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also done a little research, and it seems she¡¯s a pretty good sword wielder for a woman.¡± According to her reputation, her skills are as good as the knights of this country. As for why she is selected as a teacher here, even though she¡¯s more of a knight than a wizard, it was because she¡¯s knowledgeable in magic as well, though it¡¯s not as proficient as her sword skills. It was also in the consideration of the parents and guardians of the students that it has to be a woman to teach them the art of self-defense. After all, it¡¯s hard to find such a talented human resource. ¡°But it¡¯s not a problem. As long as Liselotte doesn¡¯t notice my spells, I can make a dish out of her as much as I want.¡± ¡°Are you really sure about that?¡± ¡°Of course, I am. It¡¯s all under my control. More like, I¡¯m hoping she becomes more sensitive to it. Kukuku.¡± ¡°Ah, teacher is making an evil face again¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, you have something to say?¡± Annica rubs up against me as she answers. ¡°After all, the more women you surround yourself with, the less time teacher will have to spend with me.¡± While saying so, she firmly presses her chest to my arm in appeal. As expected of a woman who has seduced men multiple times, even the air she is giving off is different. She knows her weapons well. ¡°Well, one person at a time might be impossible, but if we do it all together, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to satisfy you all.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­ I prefer to be alone with teacher!¡± ¡°Geez, don¡¯t be so spoiled just because I took a liking to you.¡± I ran my hands over Annica¡¯s body and squeezed her large breasts. The elastic mountains quickly distorted in the shape of my hands. ¡°Hyaa! Aahn! Don¡¯t squeeze my tits all of a sudden.¡± Annica wriggled, but she wasn¡¯t really trying to escape. Rather, she even tried to arouse me further by pushing her breasts together to create a cleavage. This kind of service is worthy of my woman. To view the complete translation, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the translator as well. ¡°You like to have your breasts played with, don¡¯t you? Your nipples are already erect.¡± I had only been touching them for a few minutes, but her nipples were already hard and perking at the top of her blouse. ¡°Haa, ahhnn¡­¡­teacher, no¡­¡­ I¡¯m not wearing any bra, so it will be visible from the outside.¡± ¡°You not wearing any bra in the first place means you¡¯re expecting this from the very beginning.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been seen through¡­¡­ That¡¯s right, I invited you because I want to have sex with you from the very beginning.¡± Annica¡¯s face is already on fire as she begins to unbutton her uniform at a rapid pace. On the way, her huge breasts spilled out so grandly that I could almost hear them jiggle. No matter how many times I have seen it, it¡¯s still amazing. Annica¡¯s short profile made the size of them stand out even more. ¡°You¡¯re getting big here too, teacher. Did you get excited when you saw mine?¡± Annica puts her hand on top of my crotch and strokes it through my pants. Although it was through a double layer of cloth, her touch still made my dick to go alive. ¡°Annica, you¡¯ve gotten pretty good with your hands, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Teacher trained me after all. When I met you, I realized how ignorant I was in the ways of the world.¡± She says that, but Annica, who was able to grasp all the techniques I taught her like a sponge seeping water, it just shows how talented she is. In fact, after she immediately figures out my sensitive spots on her own, she immediately begins to seduce me with it. She caressed from over my pants for a little while, but after feeling that the time was right, she finally takes my meat rod out of its nest. ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­¡­ I¡¯m getting wet just thinking about it going inside me.¡± But it¡¯s not fully erect yet. Annica also knows this, so she acted quickly. Once she took out the meat rod with her hand, she immediately lifts her breasts to pinch it in between. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a titty massage to make you feel better.¡± Then, she proceeds to rub my meat stick between her cleavage with both hands. After being wrapped in soft walls on both sides, an indecent massage began. The soft flesh hardens the meat stick as it squirms and changes shape. ¡°It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger¡­¡­you really like big tits, don¡¯t you, teacher?¡± ¡°Of course, especially Annica¡¯s, because they¡¯re so big.¡± Moreover, not only is it large, but its shape, elasticity, and feel of her skin are what I could already consider as top-class. I¡¯ve only met a handful of people with breasts of this quality. What¡¯s even great is that she¡¯s a young student, and I was able to make her into my own woman. ¡°So hot¡­¡­it¡¯s like I¡¯m holding a burning iron bar between my tits.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t used any lubrication yet. That¡¯s why you¡¯re feeling the heat directly.¡± ¡°I see. I could feel the way it throbs too, near my heart!¡± It was only a massage, so I was able to enjoy the feel of her skin directly. And thanks to that, Annica has gotten even more aroused. ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­hnn, fuuu.¡± I could hear her breathing getting raggedy up close, telling me how excited she is. ¡°T-teacher¡­¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Annica spoke, stopping the massage and standing up. Then she lifts her skirt, showing me her underwear. ¡°You just made a tit-job, and you¡¯re this wet already? What a perverted girl you are.¡± Annnica¡¯s underwear is already wet with her leaking love juices, making it darker in color. ¡°Teacher¡­¡­embrace me. Please¡± I nodded in response to her pleading words. Soon as she stood up, I put my hands on Annica¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You said you want to keep me to yourself. Very well. If you really want to monopolize me, you must have enough skills to please me. Are you up to that challenge?¡± ¡°Of course! I will do my best, teacher~!¡± After that, I caught Annica, who was snuggling her body against me, in my arms, before throwing her and pushing her down to her bed nearby. Book 3: Chapter 3: Teasing Annica 1 I pushed Annica down to the bed and laid my body on top of her. ¡°Teacher, hurry up¡­¡­!¡± Then I made her open her legs and put my hand in between them. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ll take my time to taste you.¡± Soon as I touched the top of her underwear, I immediately heard the squelching sound of her love juices flowing. She was so wet, it was almost like a flood. ¡°Did you get this wet just by holding my stuff between your breasts?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I got no choice. After all, I was feeling teacher¡¯s cock so up close! And that smell¡­¡­Haaahaa.¡± Annica started breathing hard when she was saying that. It seems that she is getting excited just by remembering the act. ¡°You want mine that badly, you slutty student?¡± I slipped my fingers deep into her underwear, and her body twitched and shivered in return. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­Please, please put it in already.¡± Letting out a plea that I couldn¡¯t imagine it was coming from her usual condescending personality, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited seeing Annica so immersed in lust. But the fun would have to wait a little longer. ¡°Today¡¯s position will be a little different from the usual, so you¡¯ll have to bear with me for a while.¡± ¡°Eh? But why!? Even though I¡¯m already rearing to go!¡± Annica¡¯s expression twisted right away, as the exquisite chain of mild pleasures that she was expecting won¡¯t arrive to her at this time. But because I was the one holding her entire body in place, she couldn¡¯t be able to move even if she wanted to. Her underwear is no longer of any use, as more and more of her love juices are being secreted outside of it. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t need this anymore.¡± I lifted Annica¡¯s legs and quickly pulled off her underwear, quickly revealing her private parts that are already wet and glistening with her love juices. ¡°Uuuu, being seen up close is embarrassing after all.¡± ¡°What do you mean, even though you¡¯ve been looking at mine all this time?¡± ¡°Yes, I am, but women like it when men are a little more gentlemanly, you know?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s an outside need, I¡¯ll do it.¡± I bound my two fingers together and inserted them into Annica¡¯s gaping hole. ¡°Higiii!! It¡¯s coming in¡­¡­But it¡¯s not a dick!¡± Annica¡¯s vagina tightens as she lets out a scream that could be either happy or in agony. While receiving such tight resistance, I moved my finger further. ¡°I¡¯m going deeper¡­¡­¡± This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°No, don¡¯t mess with that spot¡­¡­hyaan!¡± ¡°More and more of your juices are coming out. At this rate, you¡¯re going to cum the second I put mine in.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m going to cum soon as you put your big dick inside me! So please, put it in already!¡± ¡°Kukuku. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± This time, I moved my bundled fingers to stir the insides of her vagina. Love juices started gushing out with a splash, dripping down towards the bedsheets as I move. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡­take it anymore! Please, teacher, hurry up and give me your cock!¡± ¡°Okay. I think this is good enough.¡± ¡°T-teacher!¡± Annica squeals in delight. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get started.¡± I rolled Annica over from her back and laid myself down where her back had been. ¡°Um, what is this about?¡± ¡°Just watch. I¡¯m going to raise your leg.¡± I then raised her left leg with my left hand and press my rod against her now opened secret place. ¡°Doing it in sideways looks weird.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will feel pretty good soon.¡± I pushed my rod in front of her vagina and inserted it through there. ¡°Yes! Finally, Teacher is in! And it¡¯s so hard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Annica was so eager in serving me. I¡¯m gonna pound your womb entrance soon.¡± It¡¯s hard to penetrate deeply in this position, but thankfully, my size makes up for the loss. I wiggled my hips and started knocking on her cervix with my tip. ¡°Aaah, so deep, it¡¯s reaching my deepest parts!¡± With each thrust, I could feel the shiver of pleasure coming from Annica¡¯s body as she held me close. Along with the shivers was the sensation of her insides tightening their grip onto my cock. After realizing she was feeling better, I started to thrust more violently. ¡°So intense! No way, it¡¯s thrusting even harder!?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already feeling good from it, I don¡¯t have to hold back, right?¡± ¡°O-of course! My insides are for teacher¡¯s exclusive use! Please don¡¯t hold back and continue to pump it with your cock without reserve!¡± Satisfied with her answer, I pursued Annica even more. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to make my partner feel the same. Her moaning is also an essential ingredient to get me excited, after all. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­nn. Kufuu! Hyaaa¡­¡­ahnn.¡± Annica¡¯s body swayed with my pistons, along with her huge breasts. Looking at them over her shoulders made them seem very soft and dynamic. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not possible for me to reach them from this position. One arm is needed to lift her leg, while the other is required to support her body. So instead, I used my meat rod to hit Annica even more, to let out my frustration of not having been able to touch the swaying mountains on top of me. ¡°¡­¡­?!! It¡¯s pounding harder in my womb¡­¡­at this point, I¡¯m going to break!¡± ¡°Quit yapping. I¡¯m going to play with you more.¡± ¡°No more, no more! My womb is, my womb is gonna break open!¡± Annica¡¯s pussy tightened in defiance as her precious baby room got even more violently defiled. I had to slow down my movements because she¡¯s now tightening me like a vise. ¡°If this part is no good, then let¡¯s try it with my hands then.¡± ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­uuu. Even though I¡¯m feeling so much already.¡± Annica seems to be approaching her limit. I spoke to her before dealing the coup de grace. ¡°Annica, look at your front. Just straight ahead from there. ¡° ¡°What? Why are you¡­¡­¡± Breathing hard, she heard my words and turned her attention in front of her. The next moment, I felt her body stiffen. ¡°W-why is my mirror here?¡± To view the complete translation, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the translator as well. Annica¡¯s gaze landed on a large mirror that should have been placed near her closet. ¡°I brought it from over there so you could see for yourself how much you feel. How is it, Annica?¡± ¡°N-no way¡­¡­I¡¯m making such a sloppy face¡­¡­¡± Annica was shocked by her expression as if she¡¯s about to melt, which was the far opposite of her usual expression of elegance. Based on her reaction, it seems that he has never looked directly at herself while feeling this way before. ¡°So, how is it? Did seeing your slutty face make you feel more aroused?¡± ¡°W-wait, please wai-¡­¡­oofu! Higiiii!¡± She trembles her body and even pushes out her tongue. It¡¯s really vulgar if I were to explain it in a few words. Even though I¡¯m violating Annica from behind, I was able to know her expression very well, thanks to the mirror. A girl of what should be a noble status has fallen so low that she¡¯s beginning to do me on her own. If I were to think about it normally, my work was no different from the work of a devil, but in the mirror, I could see my face smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna hold it for long. I¡¯m gonna cum inside you as soon as I feel it.¡± ¡°B-but if you do that, I¡¯m gonna feel it as well. I won¡¯t be able to hold on!¡± ¡°Really? Then I want to see it. Annica¡¯s sloppy face as she cums.¡± ¡°D-devil! Teacher is a devil! But¡­¡­I also want teacher to do it. I want teacher to make me cum!¡± Annica rubs her breasts right after, increasing her own sexual sensations. ¡°Look closely. What you see is what you really are.¡± I can¡¯t wait to see how far Annica will reveal herself to me. I held her tightly and slammed my hips down hard. ¡°Hiii, cumming, cumming, I¡¯m cummmmiiiinnngg!!¡± Annica finally squirted, her vagina tightening along with it. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. I¡¯ll make you cum some more!¡± Yet, I disregarded the sensation and moved my hips even faster. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmiiiiinngg! Cum, cum, cum, cummmiiiiinnnng!¡± Soon, I also reached my limit. I finally ejaculated, releasing my semen vigorously as it quickly fills her womb. Annica also convulsed simultaneously, exposing to me her unsightly cumming face as she cums another. ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­for myself, to make this face¡­¡­¡± For some reason, upon seeing her own face in the mirror, her vagina tightened even more. ¡°Annica, that¡¯s what you really are. Remember that, okay?¡± As I said this, I could already feel the power coming back to my meat stick. As if telling me it got more thrilled in seeing her indecent appearance. Of course, this also means another thing¡­¡­ ¡­¡­that our fun isn¡¯t over yet. Book 3: Chapter 4: Teasing Annica 2 ¡°How does it feel, watching yourself cum?¡± I asked Annica, whose climax has already subsided and her breathing calmed down. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­I feel like my head was going to explode. But then again, I was reminded of how much of a slut I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. after all, it¡¯s important to know your real self more.¡± I was satisfied that things were going exactly as I had planned. ¡°There¡¯s just one problem.¡± ¡°Problem?¡± ¡°Yeah, a problem. It hasn¡¯t seem to settle down yet.¡± ¡°Hiyauu! N-no way¡­¡­it hasn¡¯t withered at all!?¡± As I moved my hips lightly, Annica seemed to have noticed that the meat stick inside her vagina is still not losing shape. Thanks to her disheveled figure that emitted a fully erotic vibe, it never wilted even after ejaculation. ¡°I¡¯m going to have you accompany me until this subsides.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­even though I have already used all my strength from cumming too many times¡­¡­¡± Annica looks back at me in appeal, showing to me her body, which was already sluggish like a squid or an octopus out of water. Though she seemed to have gotten used to sex lately, the continuous climaxing was still too much for her. ¡°So, if you could let me take a break for a little while¡­¡­¡± But Annica¡¯s anxious look had only made me want to oppress her more. ¡°That¡¯s not good, Annica. For you to show me such an adorable figure¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ahn! Wh-what are you¡­¡­doing?¡± I rolled her body from our doggy style to the position which made her face me up, and then I lay on my back from where she had been. I¡¯m now in a situation where Annica and I are lying beside each other. ¡°Sorry about that, Annica, but I don¡¯t have the patience to wait for you to recover.¡± ¡°T-teacher?¡± ¡°that¡¯s why I¡¯m gonna make use of your body for a bit.¡± I activated a spell. However, this is not the same body manipulation spell I have used before. Even though the power is lessened, the amount I have spent to cast this was about 50% more to emphasize control. ¡°My body is moving on its own¡­¡­Teacher, you are using your spell again!?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not going to hold back this time. I¡¯ll keep doing it even if you pass out.¡± ¡°Hyaaa, please wait¡­¡­hahiiii!?¡± Without listening to Annica¡¯s words, I began to move her body. First, I made her rise from her fallen state and took her body into a pose where she¡¯ll be riding me from above. After all, it¡¯s better for me to be in a comfortable position to be able to control her proficiently. Then, I made her stand on her feet and move her hips towards the position of my cock. ¡°Hyaaa, I won¡¯t be able to make it if you move any further! Yaaah, aaaaaahn!¡± I let Annica wiggle her hips and squeeze my cock inside her vagina. The feeling of using a woman as a tool for masturbation was really immoral. However, for Annica, it¡¯s probably not a big deal. The evidence is that she doesn¡¯t even try to suppress her screaming from the very beginning, as if she wants to entice me to get wild even more. ¡°Even though I came a while ago, I¡¯m going to cum once again!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Annica? Go ahead, don¡¯t hold back and cum whenever.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t! If I do that, then I¡¯ll never stop cumming!¡± ¡°And? Where is the problem in that?¡± This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. No matter how much your body cums, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. She must have sensed that from my tone. Annica¡¯s face went pale all at once. It¡¯s also interesting to see her face turn pale when she was blushing with excitement. Unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t stop me and my sexual desire. ¡°If so, please let me move at least.¡± ¡°Can you do that, in that condition?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯ll do the best I can!¡± I stopped my spell and let Annica do whatever she wants. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start, teacher¡­¡­haaan! Ahhh, hafuuu!¡± She put her hands on my belly to stabilize herself and began to shake her hips on her own. Her ass swung downward continuously, squeezing my erect penis at the base. As soon as I felt a soft grip on my cock, I felt I could ejaculate right away. ¡°It seems you¡¯re getting better at using your pussy now.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, teacher. Teacher has taught me really well, so please feel free to ¡­¡­use me for your sexual needs at any time.¡± ¡°Of course. That was my purpose of seducing you after all.¡± Annica continued to shake her hips. ¡°I¡¯m about to¡­¡­teacher. please¡­¡­let¡¯s cum together!¡± ¡°Good, good. But make sure you squeeze every last drop, okay?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­haa, haaa¡­¡­hnnnn!¡± Love juices started to gush out of her secret area, making nasty noises with her every move. A moderate stimulation was further added to my meat stick from the pussy that had become thick and gooey. ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming! Teacher, please let out your cum inside me!¡± All of a sudden, however, her vagina tightens, squeezing my rod uptight. ¡°Let it out! Please pour it all and fill me with your hot seed!¡± Dobyurururururu! I slammed into her baby maker and let out all the load I have been holding, painting her vagina white with my fluids. Though I am using a spell for contraception, the excitement I felt this time is far different just because I was pleaded in an erotic way. As a result, the momentum and quantity were better and greater than usual. ¡°Hauuuu¡­¡­it¡¯s finally over¡­¡­thank goodness.¡± Annica plopped her butt on my hips, her knees trembling. ¡°What, you¡¯re already at your limit? Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± I cast my spell and made Annica swing her hips again. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again!? Even though you just came, you¡¯re immediately hard again¡­¡­iguuh, oohh, aaaaahhh!¡± She immediately screams in delight as she is forced to move her hips for the umpteenth time. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you as well? Though we already did it several times, you¡¯ve gotten even tighter than before.¡± I spoke as I marvel at the different sensation from the gentle tightening I had just experienced. It¡¯s not a simple tightening like a virgin¡¯s anymore, but a tightening based on technique. It focused its stimulation in the sensitive corona of my dick, the edges of the bellend just below the glans, making my sense of arousal to exceed more than I expected. ¡°Noo, if you do it that much, I¡¯m gonna cum right away!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that, but your insides are clenching tight as if they don¡¯t want to let go.¡± But, but I don¡¯t want to stop feeling so good! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming again, I¡¯m cummmmiiiiiinnnggg!¡± Annica reached climax once again, but I didn¡¯t loosen my grip on my spell. I brandished my meat stick even more inside her pussy while it¡¯s having its convulsions. ¡°I¡¯m being used as a toy by my teacher! I¡¯m being used as a meat doll for his sexual needs!¡± ¡°And why are you turning more excited about it? You¡¯re even squirting tides all over the place.¡± To view the complete translation, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the translator as well. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡­Ahhh, It¡¯s coming out, It¡¯s gonna come out again! Guhooo!¡± I immediately began resuming my pistons right after Annica squirted a tide. ¡°Also, why are you more ashamed to be seen squirting rather than admitting that you are being used as a meat doll?¡± ¡°Because, because it looks like I¡¯m similar to a kid peeing.¡± ¡°if you want, I can hang these sheets out the window later.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll die of embarrassment if you do that!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t refuse to do it in front of me. I don¡¯t mind Annica squirting and drooling in front of my presence. You are my woman, Annica, and I¡¯m the only one who has the right to see everything about you.¡± ¡®I-if you say that with such tone¡­¡­ahiinnn!¡± Annica climaxes once again and squirts an amount not lesser than what she had let out before. ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­at this point, your dick is going to make me loose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that, yet you always open your legs in front of me.¡± ¡°Ahahaha, that¡¯s right. After all, the only person I allow to touch me is teacher.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m never going to allow someone to lay a finger on my property.¡± I don¡¯t care how many men you had in your life until you met me, but now that you have become my woman, I won¡¯t let any other man touch you from now on. Ignited by the desire for monopoly, I moved Annica¡¯s body violently again. The dry sound of slapping flesh got mixed with the sound of squelching fluids, and it further added to the already overflowing obscenity in the air. ¡°Teacher¡¯s penis is so great! My womb, my womb, is going to melt!¡± ¡°Well then, allow me to top that melted womb with my seed once more.¡± ¡°Hyaaaaaaannn! So good! Yes! Please dye me with the color of your cum, teacher!¡± Along those words, Annica¡¯s vagina clenches up again and tries to squeeze another load from my meat rod. This time, I didn¡¯t manipulate her body, making the moment at this point the one which Annica truly feels. In response, I moved to thrust up even more into her womb. ¡°It¡¯s here, It¡¯s heeeee! Something big ish coming! My head is already turning white! I¡¯m cummiiiinnnggg!¡± Dobyururururu! Byururururu! ¡°Ohoooooooooo! So hot, and it¡¯s filling me uuuuup!¡± Annica climaxed while bending backward. I got up and grabbed her as she was about to fall behind, but it ended up pushing her hips further, making my seed flow out even more from our joining parts. ¡°Teacher¡­¡­I¡¯m already¡­¡­no more¡­¡­¡± Annica, still twitching and convulsing, said only much before fainting. I did a body check-up on her to make sure she¡¯s in no danger, and upon finding none, I laid her on the bed. I took a deep breath after that. ¡°That was a little overkill, I guess.¡± I got up from the bed to get some water. Just then, the door of the room was violently opened. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all, you lowborn! To think you were really doing obscene acts with your student!¡± A woman quickly rushes through the door and thrusts the sword she was holding at my body. ¡°Oyaa? If it isn¡¯t Miss Canaris. What are you doing here?¡± Yes, the person who rushed into the room was Liselotte Canaris, the teacher who was following me the other day. Book 3: Chapter 5: Capturing a Strait-laced Teacher I turned to face Liselotte as she came inside the room. She was glaring at me in anger. ¡°I already had my suspicions of you, having not done anything even though you¡¯re a man, after coming to a school full of women and where men are shouldn¡¯t be allowed in the first place.¡± She looked alternately at me and Annica, who¡¯s now lying on the bed. ¡°But with this, it has all been revealed. Your purpose here was to commit these immoral acts with the students.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, put down that sword first. I¡¯m unarmed, you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a wizard, and even if you¡¯re unarmed, I still can¡¯t be too careful.¡± I sigh at Liselotte, who is becoming more alert. However, it is not good to stay naked as it is. I was just about to grab something to put on over my head when a sword blocked my view. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Do you want to get cut?¡± ¡°I was just trying to reach my cloak. Or do you have a hobby of looking at naked men, Miss Canaris?¡± When I say this, she instantly blushes. Apparently, in her anger, she had forgotten that I was completely naked. ¡°No, of course not! Put your clothes on now!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡± I wiped my dirty body properly and put on my own clothes. While doing so, it seems that consciousness returned to Annica, who had collapsed from our sex. ¡°Nnnn¡­¡­what¡¯s with the commotion? Oh, it¡¯s Miss Canaris.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake, Arendt. May I ask you about your relationship with this guy?¡± She¡¯s in a much gentler attitude compared to mine. Well, I guess she thinks I was the one who seduced Annica. That¡¯s the complete inverse of the case¡¯s truth, but the situation is beyond Liselotte¡¯s imagination. I can¡¯t wait to see how she reacts when she finds out. Annica raised her body and answered the question while covering her naked self. I don¡¯t know what she will say at a time like this, but it¡¯s quite arousing to see her completely naked body as she covers herself with a sheet. If it weren¡¯t for Liselotte¡¯s hostile presence, I would have pushed her down again. ¡°Teacher and I are as close as you can see.¡± This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°Are you saying that you two are lovers? Even so, a punishment is still inevitable, even for you.¡± I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. ¡°Hey, Annica and I are not lovers.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just in a physical relationship. It¡¯s more comfortable that way.¡± ¡°Mou~, teacher. I don¡¯t really mind if you say we are lovers just this time.¡± Annica seemed a little unhappy with my answer. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her, either. But Liselotte, for some reason, is shaking her body when she heard that. ¡°Y-you¡¯re just aiming for her body? Such immoral behavior can¡¯t be forgiven!¡± ¡°But you were also listening, didn¡¯t you? Annica¡¯s pleasant voice through the door. And to think you even waited until everything is over, you are also a bad, horny woman.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡­! However, to think you don¡¯t even l-l-love each other¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just too much of a hassle that way. Besides, we¡¯re already comfortable in just making each other feel good. If you want, you can try it as well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kid with me! I¡¯m going to report this to the headmistress!¡± I¡¯m not sure if my words made her lose her temper, but she tried to leave the room at once. However, when she reached the door of the room, she stopped walking. ¡°¡­¡­Why are you not stopping me? You¡¯re going to be fired at this rate.¡± Was I not trying to move made her suspect something? She looks back and tells that to me. ¡°Kukuku, ahahahaha!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny! The headmistress will recognize my testimony as valid. That¡¯s how trustworthy I think I am to her.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose so. I¡¯ve heard from Julia that you are already an excellent teacher even though you are still young.¡± After the scene from yesterday, I went to the headmistress¡¯ office and did a little research on Liselotte. The students and other teachers have a good opinion of her, and they have high hopes for her in the future. Normally, Julia would have listened to her testimony, but things are a little different now. ¡°You, how can you call the name of the headmistress in that manner¡­¡­no way!¡± ¡°Yes, Julia is already one of my women.¡± Liselotte staggers in shock. It seems she trusts Julia very much. Either way, the fact that the headmistress is participating herself rather than tolerating the immoral acts in her school is even more shocking, no matter how you put it. ¡°S-still, I¡¯ll make sure to expose your misdeeds!¡± (In that case, then I have to tell this to the chancellor!) Liselotte seemed to have regained her composure and tried to leave the room again. ¡°Oops, I won¡¯t let you do that,¡± I said as I waved my hand towards Liselotte and activated my spell. ¡°Kyaaan! Uuu.¡± The teacher¡¯s legs got tangled, and she fell to the floor. By casting a body manipulation spell, I made her lose the feeling of balance in her body. I approach Liselotte, who is now unable to stand up properly. ¡°Now then. I can¡¯t let you get away with this now that you¡¯ve known my plans. Especially so if you¡¯re planning to bring this issue to the chancellor.¡± Even though I tried my best to investigate, I still couldn¡¯t find what the chancellor¡¯s ability really is, even in her very own school. This is also why I didn¡¯t really involve myself in the school¡¯s management, even though I have already grasped Julia. I don¡¯t want to wake up a sleeping lion. I took Liselotte¡¯s body in my arms and carried her straight to bed. ¡°Annica, get out of the way.¡± ¡°Could you be gentler in your wording? I¡¯m still a prim and proper lady, you know. Geez¡­¡­Also, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. I¡¯ll be leaving now, teacher, or else they¡¯ll get suspicious.¡± ¡°Absolutely, oh my prim and proper lady. I¡¯ll be using this room for a while longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of unnerving if you address me that way. Well, please feel free to do as you please. But clean it up afterward, okay?¡± She said and left for the back room. There¡¯s not even an ounce of care in her tone to the teacher who¡¯s being held captive in front of her. Though I¡¯m the one saying that in my head, it just shows how deep she has fallen in my grasp. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get Liesl to understand what we¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Liesl!¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier to call you this way. For now, let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± I cast a spell on Liesl. The effect is simple: amplifying the target¡¯s feelings and desires. It¡¯s most often a spell we court wizards use in interrogation. Whether to rile them up or entice them with goods and women, they will easily confess matters if they cannot control their feelings. Please support the translator and get the latest updates by reading at my wordpress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. And as it uses the victim¡¯s feelings as its foundation, they won¡¯t notice that they are under a spell at all. As long as there is an ounce of betrayal in their minds, lust, greed, whatever the sin, it will only grow stronger the more they think of it. However, they still have their limits, though. If the person is loyal to the core or has no feelings of lust, greed, or anything, it won¡¯t have any effect. Those types of persons will choose to die than be captured alive and interrogated in the first place. Come to think of it, haven¡¯t I also used a variant of this spell on Annica back then? ¡°Wh-what¡¯s this¡­¡­my body feels hotter than before.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hold back any time soon. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never masturbated before?¡± I sat on the chair in front of the bed and watched Liesl. This is all within my expectations. After all, this teacher just watched me violate Annica the entire time and waited until we finished before barging in. ¡°Haaa, haaa. My body is so hot! W-wait, don¡¯t move!¡± Immediately, Liesl¡¯s body becomes in estrus, her hands heading toward her most intimate place to contain her lust. She¡¯s trying to stop her body, but her instincts seem to be overpowering her mind. ¡°Haaa, aaaahh¡­¡­hiuuuu! Hyaaa, ahhnnn!¡± She finally puts her hand inside her clothes and begins to masturbate. ¡°Kukuku. To think our prim and proper knight candidate cum teacher voluntarily masturbates in front of her coworker.¡± ¡°You, you did something to me! Ahhhuuu¡­¡­s-stop it this instant!¡± ¡°I would surely love to, but it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t want to stop it in the first place. I just made a spell amplify that desire. That¡¯s all. Now them let¡¯s see how long will it take for you to cum, I wonder?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­I won¡¯t¡­¡­be cumming¡­¡­hauuu!¡± She glared at me as she continues to masturbate. The gap is indescribably refreshing. ¡°N-no way¡­¡­even my chest! Haahaaa¡­¡­hnnn!¡± Not satisfied with just her vagina, she began to rub her breasts as well. Liesl¡¯s breasts are enormous, and from my seat, I could see how they get distorted even on top of her clothes. ¡°No way, I¡¯m about to¡­¡­already!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you about to cum?¡± ¡°Hyaaa, ahhnn! D-don¡¯t. Don¡¯t look at me!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to look, why don¡¯t you just stop?¡± ¡°T-this brute! Devil! Aaahhhhn!¡± Then, Liesl¡¯s body trembles as her hands moved more violently. ¡°No way, I don¡¯t want to cum in front of him. Ahh, aaaaaahhh!¡± She kept using one hand to stir her vagina while the other rubs her breasts. I¡¯m coming! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this! I¡¯m cummiiiiiiinnngg! Aaaah!¡± Liesl climaxed as her whole body convulsed. Unfortunately, this is not enough to stop the effects of my spell. ¡°It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough! I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Lise began to masturbate again, but she would not be satisfied without achieving the pleasure she desired even if she continues this. Perhaps realizing this, she looked in my direction with regretful biting of her teeth. With a shudder, she gets down on all fours and flips her ass to me. ¡°P-please. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Please fuck me with your dick.¡± My arousal increased instantly at the sight of Liesl, who had been acting so stubbornly until a moment ago, now shallowly begging me in front. ¡°Are you sure? You were trying to capture me a while ago. Or, is this a farce to let my guard down?¡± I tried to make her confess first. ¡°P-please! I beg you! I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± ¡°Then, what are you doing waiting for us behind the door? Were you planning something else?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then I guess you won¡¯t get it then. Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Liselotte.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t leave! I was masturbating! I was fingering myself while watching you from the gaps of the door!¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re not planning anything else?¡° ¡°I¡¯m not! So please, please fuck me with your big and hard cock!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then, if you say it that much.¡± Feeling another success, I approached my next woman with a nasty smile on my face, which even I could tell without looking at a mirror. Book 3: Chapter 6: With Liselotte 1 Liesl, unable to stand the tingling sensation any longer, started begging me upfront. I got up from my chair and climbed on the bed. ¡°Wha, what have I said just now¡­¡­!?¡± But it seems that my sudden movement made her consciousness return, making her realize the graveness of what she had just said. Because of that, she immediately crawled away right after I approached her. Her movements are lacking in finesse, however. The leading cause is obviously her body becoming in heat. Still, I miscalculated. Because her true feelings are amplified, it also meant that her fear has intensified as well. Did my act of climbing on the bed become the trigger for her anxiety? Considering how strait-laced she is, I won¡¯t be surprised she hasn¡¯t experienced a company of a man until now, thus, igniting her caution. For now, let¡¯s soothe her feelings to calm her down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to run away. I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of you.¡± I caught up to her in a few steps and embraced her gently by the waist. ¡°D-don¡¯t touch me! Do you know what you¡¯re trying to do!?¡± ¡°You want me to fuck you. Didn¡¯t you just say that? I¡¯m just giving you what you want.¡±¡°M-my mouth just moved on my own, so¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your mouth? What does it say in your heart, then?¡± The spell I used in Liesl has no effect other than amplifying the person¡¯s true desires. So, no matter how she points it out, my spell shouldn¡¯t be the cause of what she just said. I told her the nature of my spell, but she just looks at me with a face of disbelief. ¡°What, you think I¡¯m still up to something?¡± ¡°What else could it be but that!?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s ask your body then.¡± I put my hand around Liesl¡¯s private parts while she¡¯s on all fours. ¡°Ahh. Nhaaaa! Don¡¯t touch me there!¡± ¡°Already drenched, aren¡¯t we? It would have been the same even if I didn¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You did something on my body to be like this.¡± Still nervous, huh. And apparently, this woman still wanted to blame me for everything. I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m groping a woman, but I¡¯m pissed off that I¡¯m being accused of something so outlandish. I took out the meat rod out of my pants and pushed it against Liesl¡¯s wet vagina. ¡°-? Something hot hit me just now¡­¡­W-what¡¯s this? No way. It¡¯s bigger up close. Will it even fit¡­¡­No, that¡¯s not it, stop pushing it!¡± ¡°Just when are you gonna make up your mind? Never mind. I¡¯ll make you taste it first for you to decide.¡± I ignored Liesl¡¯s undecisive resistance and started moving my hips. Her vagina quickly accepted my cock. After all, it has already melted from the pleasure from her masturbation earlier. The tip of my member hit her hymen right away, but it broke through it like paper and reached all the way to the back at once. ¡°Ahiii! Giuuu! It¡¯s entering¡­¡­all the way to the back!¡± Liesl¡¯s vagina accepted me so smoothly that if it weren¡¯t for the hymen I just broke, I wouldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯s a virgin. It just shows that she genuinely wants to accept me well. ¡°Take a look. You¡¯re sucking me all the way in.¡± I held Liesl¡¯s head down and showed her our joining parts. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s really in¡­¡­my first time is¡­¡­with such a man.¡± She expresses her arousal for a moment, then shivers at me in anger. The quick change and the gap in her reactions are adorable. Still, no matter how furious she stares at me, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she had lead it to this result. Please support the translator and get the latest updates by reading at my WordPress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s have some fun, shall we?¡± ¡°What do you mean by f¡­¡­aauuhh, nhiiii! My insides are being pierced¡­¡­I could feel it all the way through my stomach!¡± I grabbed Liesl¡¯s hips and began to swing them from behind, making a dry popping sounds as my hips make contact with her tight and meaty ass. Whenever I poke her vagina with my meat stick, it tightens up nicely, making me more comfortable with each of my every thrust. Though the person in question has a stubborn personality, her insides are amusingly straightforward. Well, it won¡¯t be for long for Liesl to become like this as well. ¡°Yes, there! Wait, stop. Don¡¯t move your hips!¡± Liesl continues to resist, moving her arms and legs in an unseemly manner, but her true intentions come out from time to time, making our copulation even more entertaining. ¡°Why are you still so stubborn? Just follow your true desires. I know you want this all along.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! I won¡¯t admit it!¡± Despite her not letting go, she still stubbornly refuses to obey me. Having got no other choice, I decided to make one more move. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be turning up the heat a bit. Try your best to endure this because it will be much different from the sensations you had so far.¡± I moved one of my hands holding her hips and made it reach underneath, toward her precious place. When I touched the most sensitive part of the woman¡¯s body, her clitoris, she lets out a scream. ¡°Ahiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? W-what did you just do!? Nhaaa, aaaaaaaaauuuuhh!¡± Liesl, who didn¡¯t know what happened to her, could only gasp at the new pleasure that just came. I didn¡¯t rest my hand and continued to caress her bulging pea. ¡°Hyaaaaa! Auuhh, ohooooooo! My head, my head is going blank! I can¡¯t think anything anymore!¡± Liesl¡¯s arms, unable to stand the repeated waves of pleasure, finally started giving in. Now she¡¯s just managing herself upright on her elbows. Her knees are already jerking, as if they¡¯re about to lose their power at any time. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to last much longer. Feeling a bit of relief due to the lowering resistance, I began shaking my hips again while enjoying Liesl¡¯s vagina in full. ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­my body¡­¡­can¡¯t move¡­¡­my insides¡­¡­violated¡­¡­but¡­¡­not enough.¡± ¡°How is it, being pierced all the way to the back? Feels great, right?¡± ¡°Who is feeling good¡­¡­hauunn! Aah, aahh, ahiiii!¡± Maybe because of the repeated violating of her clit, Liesl¡¯s pussy has become more heated inside. I could already feel an intense stimulation in her womb entrance despite this being her first time. As a matter of fact, the blood, which had been the symbol of her purity, has already been washed away by love juices overflowing non-stop from her private gap. ¡°Liesl. From here on, I¡¯ll make you realize your true feelings. I¡¯m going to show the real you and how you love sex deep inside your heart.¡± I spoke behind the ear of the strait-laced knight teacher, as her blonde hair in a ponytail shook and rampaged with every impact of my pistons. I could feel the excitement beginning to run from my waist through the top of my head. ¡°B-but, if you do that, then I¡¯m not gonna be able to go back¡­¡­I¡¯m going to become a lewd teacher¡­¡­aaahhhhnn!¡± Despite her remarks, Liesl¡¯s vagina¡¯s insides became more tightly clamped, sending further stimulation to my meat rod. Having felt the brunt of it, I moved my hips even more. ¡°It¡¯s about time I make you cum soon.¡± I slowly pulled the rod out before giving one big thrust into her cervix. I repeated this process as if I was breaking a rock with a pike. ¡°It¡¯s reaching all the way to the back, kyaauu! I-I can¡¯t hold it back any longer¡­¡­Ahhh, Aaah, aaaaah!¡± The inside walls of Liesl starts to convulse. She¡¯s already having her climax. ¡°Kukuku. Do you think this is the end?¡± Little did she know, the fun is just beginning. I mercilessly pursued her pussy as she cums, scraping her now sensitive spot tip of my cock. ¡°Cumming! I¡¯m cumming again! Ahhhh! Why, why are you not stopping!?¡± ¡°Liesl, you¡¯re such a slut, you know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. It¡¯s you who are-¡± ¡°The only effect of my spell is to enhance a person¡¯s true feelings and desires. There shouldn¡¯t be such an effect that makes them go into heat. Do you know what it means?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t even want to know!¡± Liesl turns her face away as if showing her final will to resist. Not enough? Let¡¯s deal her a bigger blow. ¡°In other words, if you truly felt satisfied with your first masturbation, wouldn¡¯t have come so many times in a row.¡± ¡°N-no, don¡¯t say it!¡± ¡°In fact, you could already tell, right? There is not a presence of mana reaction from your body right now.¡± If you are a person who has mastered the arts of wizardry to some extent, you will be able to tell if a spell is being activated around you. As for the body manipulation spell I had unleashed on her right after she approached the door? It has already been dispelled since the time she started fingering herself. Which means, this entire time, if she really desires to, she would have just walked away rather than waiting here to get violated by me. Yet her lewd thoughts kept her so busy that she couldn¡¯t figure out that simple act. After pointing out this shocking fact, Liesl immediately lost her words. ¡°This means the way you are acting at this moment, your movements, all of it, was all on you. It was all due to the pent-up libido you¡¯ve been holding deep inside, that instead of desiring a way to escape, you desired to get violated by me instead.¡± ¡°No. no¡­¡­it can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°At this point, your words don¡¯t matter anymore. You will bring up your true nature soon enough.¡± I started my rampage on her again. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. This time, compared to my earlier struggle, she¡¯s now much more cooperative than the last time, upset by the truth that was let out by me. Whenever I stimulate her clit, she immediately cums together with her vagina, even if the touch is a light one. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah, cumming, I can¡¯t stop cumming!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one condition for this to end. Do you want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know! Please! I¡¯ll do anything you want, just make it stop!¡± It¡¯s still amusing that despite realizing the truth, she still couldn¡¯t accept it, but when I offered her a solution while sounding as if I am the culprit, she believes it at once. So, I whispered to Liesl, who¡¯s about to go crazy with pleasure at any moment now. ¡°If you accept my seed in your womb, this feeling of yours will stop at once.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll get pregnant!¡± ¡°And so, what are you going to do? if you let this continue, you might as well go crazy¡­¡­you don¡¯t want that, right?¡± Will she choose to go crazy, or will she choose to get seeded? ¡°¡­¡­let it out. Pour all of your brutish seed in my womb! I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± ¡°Very well. One seeded pussy, coming right up.¡± I sped up my pistons, increasing both our arousals. ¡°Ahhhii! So fast! I¡¯m going to cum. Yes, I¡¯m going to cum again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to let it out soon. Clamp your insides and make sure it doesn¡¯t spill out.¡± This might be an absurd order for Liesl, who had just lost her virginity, but despite her rejecting words, she obediently moved her hips as hard as she could to stimulate my meat rod inside. Soon, I reached my limit. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum. Take it all without spilling.¡± I brought my hips tightly close against Liesl¡¯s ass and pressed the tip of my cock against her cervix. Then, I ejaculated as it is. ¡°-! H-hot, so hot! Your seed is coming into my womb! Aahh, no, I¡¯m cumming again!!¡± Liesl reaches climax at the same time, slumping her upper body down the bed. I pressed my hips against her quivering buttocks and poured every last drop of my semen inside. When the rhythms of ejaculation subsided, I finally let go of Liesl¡¯s hips. ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­fuu, Kuh¡­¡­¡± Lise¡¯s upper body then falls on the bed as she pants afterward, her hips still raised up high. I immediately felt the power returning to my cock upon witnessing the incredible sight. I told her that it will be over once I cum inside, but there was still one more hole left to put it in. I thought to myself as I watched her anus twitching above her pussy hole, which is now leaking with my white stuff. Book 3: Chapter 7: With Liselotte 2 ¡°Uu, my insides feel numb¡­¡­¡± Liesl is currently lying down the bed, savoring the afterglow of her first climax. ¡°How is it? Did it feel good?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t be stupid. I-I¡¯ll sue you for sure.¡± Yet, her answer to my question is harsh as ever. I had made her cum so much, but she still hadn¡¯t lost her stubbornness. What a waste. ¡°How long do you think you can keep up this attitude?¡± ¡°Until you¡¯re thrown in jail, of course. If you want to keep my mouth shut, you¡¯ll have to kill me. So? What are you gonna do now, huh?¡± As she said this, Liesl¡¯s face twisted. But why do I feel like there¡¯s a hint of delight in her words? Is she taunting me to do it again? However, the thought of killing her, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna do that. Not even in the slightest. It¡¯s not that I am afraid to take a life. After all, before coming as a court wizard, you have to pass a series of horrendous trials that will surely make one¡¯s value of the living go numb. To the point that now I could only consider death as a gift of mercy, life, a form of resource, and danger, nothing but an experimental variable. Also, if Liesl suddenly disappears, there will be quite a commotion. Even if I use Julia to manipulate information, even she won¡¯t be able to hide it forever. There¡¯s also the case where Julia and the others will start to betray me, fearing for the possibility of their lives being taken away as well. All the trust I earned will go to waste, the very trust that I need to fulfill my ambition. Also, the students who trust Liesl might start acting on their own. They won¡¯t be silent if they found out that an excellent teacher like Liesl has gone missing without notice. And being the sole man in the school, it is logical that I would be their prime suspect. Most of all, I won¡¯t be able to enjoy Liesl¡¯s amazing body ever again. ¡°What am I gonna do, huh¡­¡­well, there are still many other ways.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re gonna violate me again, huh? You¡¯re gonna fuck me again with your thick, hard, beastly cock of yours and ram it non-stop in my fresh pussy? Or will you use your spell to make my body submit to you first? Which is it?¡± ¡°You know, for a captive, you¡¯re very oddly specific of your words. Are you really anticipating it that much?¡± ¡°T-there¡¯s no way I¡¯m anticipating it, you perverted scum!¡± It would be rather convincing if don¡¯t you say those words with a smile on your face, though. ¡°Well, there¡¯s that way as well, making you submit with a spell, but it won¡¯t be good if the spell got broken in the middle.¡± It¡¯s fine if our distance is within my reach, but it¡¯s not possible if I have to cover the whole campus, as even with my excellent skills, I still have my limits Besides, this is a Sorceress¡¯ School. The other teachers will definitely notice the spell I cast on Liesl. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not gonna rely on my spells to make you give in.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just not confident of yourself? Coward. Well, a coward like you won¡¯t be able to make me submit anyway, no matter how hard you violate my body.¡± Liesl says so with confidence. As for what she¡¯s confident of, I honestly don¡¯t wanna know. Still, her mental fortitude has surprised me, though in a very different way than I have expected. Even so, a human¡¯s willpower has its limits. It turns especially fragile when you¡¯re aimed at a weakness you didn¡¯t expect. Yet, I¡¯m not confident now if it still applies to her. Because this woman ¨C is just perverted to the core. Still, there¡¯s no turning back now. ¡°Even without resorting to that, I will make you submit. For I¡¯m going to use this place instead.¡± I rubbed my finger against Liesl¡¯s twitching anus. ¡°Wait, you bastard! That place is-¡° Liesl looked back in a panic. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Looks like this part is still fine. I would be troubled, though, if she also expects to be violated here. After all, there are no bounds for a perverted woman. ¡°You may not know it, but there are some plays out there that use this hole.¡± I cast a spell to conjure a small amount of warm water and modified its structure a bit. It is a spell that conjures lotions used in High-end brothels. I applied it on my finger and inserted it inside her hole. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not ready yet! Don¡¯t put it in! Aaaaaaahh!¡± While listening to her screams, I inserted it deeper and deeper. It¡¯s really tight, but I must not take too long. I have to move quickly while Lise¡¯s body is still on fire. ¡°How does it feel to have a finger in your anus? it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as you think, right?¡± ¡°I feel very unpleasant! Pull it out at once!¡± ¡°Are you sure about that? Do you really want me to pull it out?¡± ¡°Where in the part of ¡°Pull it out¡± can¡¯t you understand? I said pull¡­¡­ahiiiiii!?¡± Following Liesl¡¯s words, I pulled out my finger at once, making the latter yelp an adorable cry. ¡°Wh-what is this? Did you do something to my body again?¡± ¡°No. all I¡¯m using is this lotion. It¡¯s mainly about cleansing and preventing disease, and there shouldn¡¯t be any aphrodisiac ingredient mixed inside.¡± To show her proof, I took a lick at some of the lotion in front of Liesl. Of course, with the portion and the finger I didn¡¯t use to fill her ass. She was puzzled to see that I didn¡¯t seem to have any change at all. ¡°No way¡­¡­then it really is me¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll feel even better once you develop it. For some people, it is more arousing than the actual sex.¡± As I said this, I inserted my finger into her anus again. This time, I moved my finger in and out right from the start. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡­for me to feel good with this kind of thing¡­¡­¡± ¡°Still, to think you are capable of immediately enjoying an unknown pleasure you never knew existed, as expected of Liesl, you truly are a perverted woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert! H-how could I feel good in such an unclean hole!? It¡¯s disgusting!¡± As usual, Liesl stubbornly refuses to acknowledge the pleasure. The more you resist like that, the more obedient you will be when you give in. I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of changes she will show me later on. After that, I continued to develop her anus, getting her used to taking in two fingers until she had enough room to do so. I gave her a fair amount of pleasure in the process, but she still denied it in the end. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for the real thing.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want because this will be the last time you will ever enjoy it.¡± ¡°Very well, Liesl. I will do that and please myself with you as much as I can.¡± I applied some lotion on my cock and started pressing it against her anus. ¡°Hnn! Fuu, fuuu¡­¡­guuhh!¡± Is she trying to endure it by biting her teeth? Sadly, those tearful efforts of yours will all come for naught. I sank my meat rod further inside. ¡°Nguuu! Uuuuuuuu!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling it, Liesl. I¡¯m gonna go in and out of you after this.¡± The meat stick entered her bowels, and to be honest, it was pretty hard. But now that I¡¯ve come this far, I guess I¡¯ll just have to keep going. I regained my composure and continued to insert it through. Since it¡¯s not a part that¡¯s used sexually, I can¡¯t force it like I did with her pussy. After a bit of pushing and pulling, I was finally able to insert it all the way to the base. ¡°It¡¯s finally in, Liesl.¡± ¡°it¡¯s completely in¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡­I¡¯m having sex with my ass! Uuu, my stomach feels so full.¡± ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s move it from here.¡± When I said that, Liesl¡¯s body jerked and shuddered. ¡°Wait¡­¡­slow down, slow down, okay?¡± ¡°Before, you¡¯re rejecting me so much, and now you¡¯re requesting me? Some kind of woman you are.¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡­though I can manage it with your fingers, if such a big thing is plunged in all at once, my ass will definitely be ruined!¡± ¡°It is me who will decide if I want to or not. Also, didn¡¯t you tell me this would be my last?¡± Ignoring Lise¡¯s words, I pushed my hips in. I scraped out her bowels with the tip of my cock, and in return, the tight anus clamps my meat rod instantly. ¡°Kuhoooooooo!? Ooh, aaaaaahh!¡± Liesl panted while letting out a cry. It wasn¡¯t just a wild moan. It was a cry without any care for shame and reputation whatsoever, enough to warp her beautiful face by a lot. ¡°How is it going, Miss Liselotte Canaris? Do you find being fucked in your ass stimulating?¡± ¡°Hiii, hiii¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡­I don¡¯t know! What¡¯s going on with my ass?¡± ¡°As you can see, I have developed it so you can feel my cock better.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be! For me to feel it in my ass, that will make me a slut!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said you are a slut from the start. You¡¯re already a bonafide pervert, Liesl.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not a pervert!¡± Please support the translator and get the latest updates by reading at my WordPress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. She shook her head in denial, so I slammed my cock into her again. ¡°Ahiii! My ass is getting penetrated again!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s only going to get better from here on.¡± With that being said, I started shaking my hips. Being in the rear made it easy for me to move. Thanks to the lubricating power of the lotion, even though she¡¯s tight, my movements were smooth, making me enjoy her anal hole to the fullest even though it¡¯s her first time. ¡°You have a good tightness here. No, maybe this one is even better? What do you think?¡± ¡°H-how would I know!?¡± I don¡¯t have as much experience with anal as I do with the vagina, but it¡¯s still one of the best sensations I had. ¡°No way. No way¡­¡­if this continues, then I will really feel it better in the ass¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? You¡¯re leaking quite a lot of love juices out here. It just shows how much you¡¯re feeling good in our anal sex.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t look there!¡± ¡°Then where am I supposed to look? Tell me.¡± I ask as I shake my hips. ¡°¡­¡­guh! M-my ass¡­¡­look at my ass more.¡± ¡°Heee, is that so? Very well. I¡¯m gonna enjoy your ass a lot.¡± I smiled then shook my hips even harder. Liesl¡¯s anus, which had already gotten used to my member, is now sucking on it with ease. But the most important thing is that I could feel Liesl¡¯s stubborn front disappearing, bit by bit. ¡°Are about to cum? Are you going to cum from an anal fucking that you¡¯ve been resisting so long?¡± ¡°N-no, stupid! Shut up!¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re not doing great in our chatter, you sure are having fun down here.¡± ¡°Hyaaaa, ahiiii! S-so deep! Mmmmmmpphh!¡± She grabbed the sheet and pushed her face into the pillow, indicating that she was close to climaxing. ¡°Admit it, admit that you¡¯re feeling good in your ass.¡± ¡°Hii, hiiii! Kugu, gufuh! I don¡¯t want to cum, I don¡¯t want to cum, but I can¡¯t¡­¡­¡± I shook my hips more, trying to make her cum one last time. Along with it, I tried a different approach. I approached near her ear, and with a gentle voice, I spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go ahead. Come with your anus that you¡¯ve denied the whole time. I won¡¯t find it strange. Promise.¡± ¡°Oooh, Ohiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! Cuummmiiingg, I¡¯m cummmmmmiiiiiiiiiinnnnngggg!!¡± At long last, with her entire body stiffening, Liesl finally gave in. ¡°I¡¯m cummiiiingg! I¡¯m cummiiinnnnnggg!¡± She came so hard she almost fainted, but just before she fell, I quickly caught her in my grasp. She had made me go through a lot, but it¡¯s still far from over. She¡¯s still one step away from becoming completely mine. Now then, Liesl. Let me show you how it feels like if you give all of yourself to me. Book 3: Chapter 8: With Liselotte 3 I stooped over and covered the now unmoving Liesl with my body. As her knees were already collapsed, she is now in a position where her body is lying face down. ¡°Fuuu, fuuuu.¡± And despite being muffled by the sheets, I could hear her breathing hard, as if she¡¯s trying to release the remaining heat that has built up inside her. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s hard to do when you¡¯re sandwiched between the bed and me. ¡°You finally came with your ass. And it was a big one too¡­¡­¡± ¡°Uu¡­¡­my ass¡­¡­it can no longer go back the way it was before¡­¡­¡± Apparently, it seems that she found it really unbearable that she had climaxed in a very kinky way. She was a lot sullener than before. However, she¡¯s also one breath away from making her mine entirely. ¡°Don¡¯t look so down. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want a woman who cums with her ass. In fact, I like those kinds of women as well.¡± ¡°R-really? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy?¡± She looked at me with tears in her expectant eyes. Well, there¡¯s no reason to develop you like this just to throw you away afterward, is it? But from the point of view of Liesl, who doesn¡¯t have much knowledge in this area to begin with, being able to cum with your anus is nothing short of a lowly and dirty act. As this interpretation of hers is convenient for me, let¡¯s just use this to our advantage. ¡°Of course. In fact, I¡¯m still planning to have sex with you after this.¡± ¡°I-is that true? Y-you¡¯re not disgusted? Thank goodness. N-no, I mean, a-as expected of a perverted scum. Your lust for women has no bounds!¡± ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m getting tired of your skit. You know what? No matter what you say, I¡¯m gonna fuck you as it is, you perverted slut!¡± ¡°No way~! Ahhhn, don¡¯t move iit~!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you cry or scream. I¡¯m not going to stop. I¡¯m going to fuck you until you pass out, just the way you like it inside.¡± ¡°YES- Ah, no! If you do that, you¡¯re going to break my ass~!¡± I commenced violating Liesl once more as she raises her rejection in a delighted tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about getting loose. I¡¯ll fix it for you later.¡± I resumed by hitting down on the ass that was lying down first. The rod smoothly buried itself to the base, and whenever I extract it, the tightness of the anus to the tip of my cock becomes extreme that it almost brought her bowels outside. But I didn¡¯t care about that, and I just kept on fucking her. Just enjoy it for now, and make sure to fix it later. ¡°I¡¯m feeling good in my ass¡­¡­ I¡¯m really feeling it here!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? With this, you¡¯ll never return to a normal woman again.¡± When I whispered this, Liesl¡¯s body shivered. ¡°But if you become my woman, I¡¯ll fuck you in the ass anytime you want.¡± This time, her anus squeezed tighter. Her body really is an honest one. I just hope she¡¯s going to be like this soon. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve discovered this pleasure, become my woman, and you¡¯ll be able to enjoy it all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± A few seconds later, as if she made up her mind, Liesl finally opens her mouth. ¡°Y-you¡¯re a lowly pervert¡­¡­but, If I do as you say, will I ¡­¡­¡± I¡¯ve been waiting so long for those words. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy this pleasure for a long time to come.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­I¡¯ll give myself to you. From now on, I¡¯ll be your¡ªhyauuuuu!¡± I interrupted Liesl¡¯s words by pinching her ass in mid-sentence. ¡°Very good, Liesl. But lowly pervert? Looks like I have to clear up our positions first.¡± ¡°Aaah, aah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°And, just that? I guess you didn¡¯t really like it then. Let¡¯s stop it here.¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t stop! I¡¯m sorry for calling you a pervert. I¡¯m sorry for being a pretentious woman. I really like being fucked in the ass. So, please, please fuck me more. Please make me your woman, Sir Theophil!¡± ¡°Well said. From now on, you are now my woman.¡± With this, Liesl is completely mine. Please support the translator and get the latest updates by reading at my WordPress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. What I just need to do is to love her to the fullest. ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t touched you here yet, haven¡¯t I?¡± I put one of my hands to the side of Liesl, who is currently propped up on her elbows. The purpose is, of course, to reach for her chest. Liesl¡¯s breasts were so big that instead of hanging loosely, it was still getting pressed on the bed even though she¡¯s already on her elbows. If it¡¯s this big, she won¡¯t be able to sleep properly on her face. ¡°Ahnn. It¡¯s too big that it¡¯s disgusting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Liesl didn¡¯t seem too happy about being touched. ¡°Because of these disgusting things on the way, I¡¯m less sharp with my sword than I was when I was younger.¡± ¡°Well, they are certainly a hindrance when moving.¡± It¡¯s like having a few kilos of weight on you at all times, so even if you hold them down, it can¡¯t help but slow you down. ¡°It¡¯s because of these breasts that I was unable to become a knight and was ended up getting picked by this school¡­¡­¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to know.¡± ¡°What? What did you just¡­¡­say?¡± Liesl turned around and looked at me with a look of disbelief. ¡°After all, it will be a shame if such a nice pair of breasts only end up being shoved under a decrepit piece of armor. You¡¯d be happier with me squeezing them instead.¡± Stretching out my other hand as well, I began to squeeze both her breasts from the left and right. The two soft mountain flesh changed shape languidly, and Lise¡¯s breathing became even more ragged. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­if you rub it so hard, I¡¯m going to cum with my breasts!¡± ¡°Then feel free to cum with your breasts. I told you that I¡¯m gonna accept everything about you. Also, I love women who cum from being fondled in their breasts.¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡­I-if you say it that way, then I won¡¯t be able to stop myself!¡± As if responding to her lord¡¯s arousal, Liesl¡¯s pussy leaked more love juices, and her anus became even tighter around my cock. However, reluctance was still present in the beautiful knight teacher¡¯s face. ¡°Is it really true? Even with these things, you¡¯ll still love me?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as you need me, I¡¯ll be here, for as long as you want.¡± Even among women with a beautiful face and body, only a few have the quality to become debauched with lust like Liselotte. As if I¡¯m letting go of a wonderful woman like her. ¡°In fact, as commemoration for becoming my woman, I¡¯m going to violate your breasts and ass at the same time.¡± I cast my body manipulation spell to assist Liesl to stand on all fours and started shaking my hips from behind. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to caress her big tits as well. ¡°Ooh, my breasts and ass are being groped and violated!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still stiff on your words. You can be more perverted as you like.¡± I taught her dirty words in her ear. ¡°Now, say that out loud.¡± ¡°Harder, d-do it harder¡­¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you can do it. take a deep breath and say it out loud.¡± This made her gulp once, and after taking a deep breath like I said, ¡°P-please fuck my slutty asshole with your big hard cock and squeeze my big cow-like tits even harder!¡± Liesl¡¯s face turned red with shame. However, she was still able to say it. Considering how she was so stubborn a while ago, she made a lot of progress, and with that, I couldn¡¯t suppress my excitement anymore. ¡°You did well. As a reward, I¡¯ll fuck you hard in both places as much as you want!¡± As Liesl¡¯s arms and legs are now being moved by my spell, she won¡¯t fall down so easily. I took advantage of this and squeezed her breasts as hard as possible while I slammed my entire weight on to her hips. ¡°It feels so good from above and below! Ahhh, aahhhh, I can¡¯t take it any longer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re doing great, Liesl. I¡¯m starting to enjoy it as well.¡± While rubbing her bountiful breasts from below, I then proceed to pinch the nipples at the top with my fingers. She¡¯s becoming more sensitive as the pleasure builds up. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. I could tell by looking at her body, which is now quivering nonstop since we started committing each other¡¯s bodies. ¡°Hiiii! Ihiiii! My nipples will stretch out and swell if you tweak with them so hard!¡± ¡°You already have such big breasts. It will have no difference if they get a little bigger as well.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t tease the tips of my breasts too much¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oooh. You¡¯ve become much more reserved. I like that as well.¡± Now that she has become more docile, I no longer need to be hard on her, so instead of pinching her nipples with my fingers, I rolled them with my palms instead. My hips remained its violence, however. ¡°Ooohh, so deep! It¡¯s going deep inside my ass again¡­¡­I¡¯m gonna cum, I¡¯m gonna cum inside my ass once more¡­¡­Haauuhhaaa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re now doing splendid in our anal sex.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s because Theophil¡¯s cock is so big it¡¯s gouging me to the depths!¡± I can¡¯t help but feel good if you say it like that. ¡°Now then. As a reward for your efforts, I¡¯ll cum inside you as it is.¡± ¡°Haaa, haa¡­¡­! But if you put a hot load inside me right now, I¡¯m going to cum!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it. Don¡¯t pull your ass back.¡± ¡°It feels so good already, but if you cum inside me, I¡¯ll definitely do it. I will shout and moan like crazy.¡± ¡°The more you moan, the more satisfied I¡¯ll be, so don¡¯t be afraid to go wild. Besides, I have already accepted you, so there¡¯s no more reason for you to hold back, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said as I moved my hips wildly and tortured her anus. ¡°Now then, show me the best you can cum as I fill up a creampie with your ass, Liesl!¡± Byururururu! I released my pent up lust and let my semen flow into the knight teacher¡¯s ass. ¡°I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiiiinnnnngggg!!¡± Liesl also climaxed, creating another level of tightness in her anus. This resulted in more semen being pumped out because of the added stimulation. The climax lasted for a long time, and in the end, Liesl passed out, still standing on all fours. I pulled out my meat stick and revoked my spell, causing her to plop languidly on the bed like a puppet with its strings cut, and I laid her properly afterward. ¡°That was a lot of fun, Liesl. Look forward to more of it in the future.¡± After throwing those words, I lay down beside her to heal my fatigue. Book 3: Chapter 9: Staff Meeting (Behind the Scenes) I took a breather as I enjoy myself in the scenery of Liesl¡¯s beautiful vulnerability. It¡¯s a good thing that I had successfully convinced her to cooperate. With this, I no longer have to worry about me and the girls being found out. Even so, for this to lead up to this point¡­¡­ I¡¯m not going to lie; I was a little nervous. But in the end, I succeeded in preventing the accusations and even got another woman. I guess you could call it a great success. But I can¡¯t be too happy about it. If Liesl were able to find it out, it could also be said that there is a possibility of other people finding it out as well. It must strengthen my caution more. ¡°Would you like to meet Julia for the time being? I have to introduce my new woman once again.¡± I was planning to aim at the students first, but it has gone a bit awry due to Liesl¡¯s interference. In the meantime, I have to inform my accomplice and collaborator as soon as possible. I wiped the dirt off my body with a towel and a spell and got myself ready. Then, I reached out to Liesl, who was still lying in bed. ¡°How long are you going to stay there? I¡¯m about to go out.¡± I grabbed her by the shoulders and gently shook her, causing the latter to wake and sit up straight. ¡°You¡¯re too hard, Master Krause. I don¡¯t think I can even move yet.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s take a break for a while. And you don¡¯t have to force yourself to call me master, just be yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay. I¡¯ll do just that.¡± She nodded and laid herself down on the bed once again. I got up to get myself a drink in the meantime. Book 3: Chapter 10: Julia and Liesl 1 As we moved to the bed, Liesl began to fidget more. ¡°Uhm¡­¡­are we really going to do it with the three of us?¡± ¡°Fufufu. What are you talking about now that we¡¯re here? Are you still nervous?¡± Julia, who¡¯s currently taking off her clothes, asks her and laughs. Then, she approaches Liesl without any clothes on. In the meantime, I think it¡¯s safe to leave her in Julia¡¯s hands. I spoke in my mind as I observed them. As for me, I had already laid myself on the bed. ¡°So, Theo has already embraced four people, including me?¡± For the time being, Julie is telling Liesl about Inez¡¯s involvement. This surprised her even more than Annica, even though she already knew that I was expanding my reach in the school. ¡°Though I only heard about it, to be able to seduce even the student council president, even I couldn¡¯t believe it as well.¡± Well, Inez has a reputation among the teachers as an excellent student. I¡¯m sure they expect her to be the last to fall into my hands. ¡°Yes. As both of them are also cute, if we¡¯re not careful, the young¡¯uns might take Theo soon as we¡¯re not looking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­! It¡¯s a bit of a problem¡­¡­¡± Even though Julia sounded as if she¡¯s very troubled by it, I could see a glimpse of her dark smile even from my seat. From her point of view, Liesl must be someone who can be easily handled. Or maybe she¡¯s just enjoying her embarrassed appearance? I really hope it¡¯s the latter. ¡°Really? Just a bit of a problem?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± She must have confirmed that further pursuit was no longer necessary for Liesl. Due to this, Julia stops fiddling around and comes to the bed with the latter in tow. ¡°That¡¯s why, to prevent that, I¡¯m going to teach Liesl some techniques so that you won¡¯t lose to those youngsters.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let headmistress do that!¡± ¡°Oh, but before that, let¡¯s forget about the hierarchy of the school on this bed. You can call me Julia as well.¡± After that, the two of them come up to my legs. ¡°Now, then. The first step is to give him a good service.¡± Julia slips off my pants and underwear, leaving my bottom naked. It suddenly became a little chilly, but that was soon replaced by a warm and soft feeling as Julia and Liesl came up to my waist and started rubbing their bodies against my legs. ¡°Will he really feel good with this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so worried, Liesl. How can he not feel good when he¡¯s surrounded by two beautiful women?¡± This chapter translation is maade possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. I nodded to that question. Julia is an excellent headmaster but is head over heels for me and my cock. Liesl seems to be strong-willed at first glance but actually loves to be fucked in her ass. They are both beautiful and perverted women at a level that could already be considered as very rare. ¡°Julia¡¯s right, Liesl. Certainly, I came here to this academy to pick up students at first, but from the instant you served me, I almost forgot about that goal.¡± ¡°R-really? I never thought you like me that much. Fufufu.¡± Because she usually has that tight expression, Liesl laughing had more destructive power than I imagined. I almost fell dumbstruck by that smile. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re just gonna chat, then don¡¯t mind if I dig in first.¡± Meanwhile, Julia took advantage of the opportunity and took possession of my meat stick underneath. It was already hard, but still not in full throttle. About 50%, maybe? She started rubbing it a couple of times and then stuck out her tongue to lick it. ¡°Hnnnn, nnrero! Chu, nururu¡­¡­¡± As expected of someone already familiar with my meat rod, Julia¡¯s blowjobs are getting more and more powerful. ¡°Liesl, take a closer look. This is how you do it.¡± ¡°O-okay. I understand.¡± Liesl stood next to Julia and observed her sucking. I haven¡¯t had her serve with her mouth yet, so it¡¯s probably the first time she¡¯s actually seen someone do a blowjob. ¡°Wow, Theophil¡¯s thing is getting harder and harder¡­¡­¡± Apparently, or should I say thankfully? Liesl¡¯s hesitation over sexual matters has already diminished by a lot. It seems that once the switch of a woman is turned on, she becomes more proactive, no matter how straightlaced she is. ¡°Nnnha! Here, Liesl. Try it as well.¡± ¡°Me? But I¡¯ve only been watching¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice. It¡¯s a whole lot better to get used to it practically rather than learning it through visual.¡± She presented the meat rod she has been licking until now to Liesl. Though her earlier speech fits in the proper terms an educator should use, the current application is entirely something else. Also, Liesl seemed very nervous. Should I put on some defensive spells just in case? ¡°This, like Julia just did? ¡­¡­huaaamu!¡± Liesl took the plunge and opened her mouth, holding the tip of my cock with her lips. From the way she did it without shivering, I could say she¡¯s got quite the courage. ¡°Hnnn, ufuaahmmm. Nmmmhh!?¡± However, that courage didn¡¯t last long as my cock suddenly twitches in reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Just open your mouth lightly. Breathe, then run your tongue over his cock.¡± ¡°Y-yes, head- Julia¡­¡­Chuu, nlero! Chubu, chubuu, jupuu!¡± Julia lectured her on how to suck a cock, and Liesl continued as it is. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, you¡¯re doing great. Isn¡¯t that right, Theo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good for a first-timer.¡± The feeling of her moving her slightly rough tongue along with her moist and wet mouth was really pleasant. But the best of them was the sight of Liesl working her hardest. I am currently tainting a beautiful woman who was left untouched until this age. The feeling of it is unexplainable. It¡¯s also quite amusing that her first blowjob was after her anal sex. I can¡¯t wait to see her moan and groan when I shove it up her asshole. ¡°Nmuuu!? It has grown bigger again. I can¡¯t hold it well in my mouth anymore.¡± I unconsciously compared the Liesl in front me and the Liesl back there in Annica¡¯s room, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She has transformed so much that the only thing they remained in common is their faces and bodies. Still, it was clearly present that our knight teacher is not experienced enough to suck a fully erect meat stick. For that, Julia extended her hand from beside her. ¡°Then, how about we lick it all together this time?¡± ¡°T-together?¡± Julia nods to Liesl, who was a little surprised. ¡°We¡¯ll start by licking from both sides at the same time.¡± Julia led the way, and the double blowjob immediately began. Liesl licked from the left side, and Julia licked from the right. And as the size of my meat rod was already more than sufficient, the two of them were able to lick it without having to interfere with each other. When I saw the two serving the big tree-like meat stick, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was precisely the kind of scene I was looking for. ¡°Why are you smiling so much ¡­¡­is our service is that good?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡­¡­. Well, this situation feels like a harem. ¡° ¡°Fufufu. I see. It seems that Theo likes being served by multiple women. Shall I invite the other two next time?¡± I added Annica and Inez to the current line-up in my brain. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to suppress my libido. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. This time, put pressure on that part a bit more.¡± Julia murmured and turned to Liesl. Please support translator and read the latest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°That¡¯s it. As for the next, I need you to work on the tip of his cock. Can you do that for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± When they parted ways, Liesl went over and licked the glans, while Julia stooped down and licked the base. ¡°Haaamuu! Nguuu, juuzuzuzuzuzu! Jurujuru.¡± Liesl commenced sucking the tip. She couldn¡¯t take it entirely in her mouth yet, but she still managed to do it partially. I could feel the carnal desire building up around my waist from my sensitive part¡¯s intense stimulation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go this way.¡± Julia¡¯s tongue slid down and began to caress the balls at the base. The tender spot¡¯s stimulation made me brace myself for a moment, but her touch was really soft. ¡®It¡¯s a place you don¡¯t usually get touched, so it feels good to have it massaged, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Indeed, this can only be left to Julia, who is accustomed to the act. ¡°It¡¯s certainly good, but if you¡¯re going to do it, you have to tell me first. I was really surprised.¡± ¡°But our strategy was still a success, wasn¡¯t it? Now then, let us make you cum like crazy.¡± Julia gave the signal, and Liesl nodded in agreement. ¡°Lero, njuuuuuu! Jupu, nurururu!¡± ¡°Haamu, lero! Theo~!¡± The two sucked and licked my meat stick in perfect harmony, making me put my hands above their heads as my pent up desire threatened to explode. ¡°Kuh. I¡¯m gonna let it out. Bring your faces closer to me.¡± I moved Julia to line up with Liesl, then ejaculated on both of their pretty faces. The semen that squirted out like some spell was used in it instantly stains both their beautiful cheeks, foreheads, noses, and mouths. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­amazing. My face feels so hot as if I¡¯m going to get burned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame if we waste so much of it. Nnmuh, kero.¡± Liesl was stunned by her first facial, but Julia quickly licks up the dripping semen. Satisfied with the current scenery, I began preparations for our next act. Book 3: Chapter 11: Julia and Liesl 2 After a short break to regain my strength, my meat stick began to build up itself again. ¡°It¡¯s already recovered? So fast.¡± Liesl, who was wiping her face with a towel, spoke as she came close. ¡°It¡¯s got two people to deal with. It¡¯s not going to waste its time resting.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too¡­¡­proactive about this?¡± ¡°This is why I came to this school in the first place.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but she sighed when I said that. ¡°And I still wonder why they are not kicking you out.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s because I¡¯m doing a decent job during the day.¡± I won¡¯t hesitate to work hard in other areas just to get my hands on a woman. Also, as long as you¡¯re a good teacher, your students and colleagues will let their guard down around you. In fact, I¡¯ve never been suspected by anyone else for my actions, other than Liesl, who was stalking me right from the start. Even Inez hadn¡¯t noticed me until I showed my true colors. ¡°I¡¯m going to start the next round. You guys can still afford it, right?¡± ¡°Of course. So, what are you going to do?¡± Julia joined and asked me. Well, for starters, ¡­¡­Liesl?¡± ¡°What?¡± She looks at me anxiously, fearing what I¡¯m going to ask her for. ¡°Get on top of me and shake your hips.¡± ¡°You want me to get on top of you¡­¡­No. Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Julia, give her some support.¡± Her progress is actually not bad, as she was able to serve me without biting my meat rod earlier, but it¡¯s better if I teach her to be more aggressive this early. ¡°Okay. But be sure to reward me something after this.¡± ¡°Just think of something later.¡± ¡°Really? Make sure you don¡¯t forget. Also, no takebacks¡­¡­ Liesl, come over here.¡± With Julia pulling her hand, Liesl began straddling my waist. ¡°You already know how to put it in, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m doing it myself, though.¡± She was a little nervous, but she still managed to lower her hips. And when the tip of the erect meat stick hit her front, Liesl shivered. ¡°Haaaa, fuuu¡­¡­hnn!¡± She resolved herself one more time, then tried to push my meat rod in one go. However, it didn¡¯t go well. ¡°W-why¡­¡­even though it went in so smoothly earlier.¡± ¡°Hmm, leave it to me for a moment.¡± Julia goes behind Liesl and puts her hand around her private parts. ¡°J-Julia!? No, not there! Haah, haannn! Women shouldn¡¯t do those things¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? But I want to do it with Liesl. Or do you not want it?¡± I raised my eyebrows at this conversation. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have that preference, Julia.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it as well. But it¡¯s not that I get excited about girls. It¡¯s just that I find Liesl cute. For me, Theo is still the best.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Julia continued to ram Liesl with her fingers, and the latter¡¯s alluring moans started to become stronger and stronger. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­Julia, if you touch it that much, I¡¯ll¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll touch it a little more. Look, it¡¯s pretty wet already.¡± Just as Julia pointed out, Liesl¡¯s vagina had already begun overflowing with love juices. At this point, I should be able to put it in. ¡°Liesl, here. You already know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­yes, I understand.¡± This chapter translation is maade possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Lise¡¯s expression loosened up as she gradually took the rod into her other mouth. This time it went smoothly and quickly reached the back. ¡°Aaaaahhh! It is reaching all the way in, and my womb is getting pushed up!¡± ¡°I can feel it hitting me too.¡± It may have reached deeper due to gravity, but what caught her more surprised is the pressure brought by the stimulation on her internal organs. ¡°But this feels really good¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Now try moving.¡± Julia puts her hands on Liesl¡¯s hips and moves them up and down to guide her. ¡°Like this? Ahh, it¡¯s scratching the walls of my stomach¡­¡­¡± Liesl, too, puts her hands on top of my body to stabilize her position, then moves her hips up and down. As expected of someone good at using swords, her body coordination is excellent. Her speed was slow at first, but after a few minutes, she was already doing her own way of making pistons. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. I don¡¯t think I need to help you anymore.¡± Julia stood up after confirming that Liesl was doing well. She then went towards my face, straddling it as she faced her subordinate who was busy pumping with her hips. ¡°Hey, Julia¡­¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I ask her suddenly, but she paid no attention and started dropping her waist. ¡°I told you to prepare a reward for me, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s not every day that I get to ride on top of you, Theo.¡± I see. Her reward is she wants to face plant on me. As my body is currently busy being ridden by Liesl, I¡¯ll have no choice but to use a spell to stop Julia. But if I do that, then I¡¯ll be relying on my spells to do everything. I don¡¯t want to make that a habit. ¡°¡­¡­Only for his time. Declare it beforehand from now on.¡± ¡°Fufufu, thank you! I love you, Theo~.¡± She said in a cheerful tone. I can¡¯t see her from here, but I¡¯m sure this headmistress¡¯s expression is getting loose. Then, after that, a wonderful ass was pressed against my face. The latter seemed to have already taken off her underwear, as Julia¡¯s private parts were already exposed. ¡°You¡¯ll be straddling me, but don¡¯t go cumming before Liesl does, okay?¡± As I said this, I licked her vagina with my tongue. The moment the tip of my tongue made contact with her other pair of lips, Julia¡¯s body twitched and turned. In addition, love juices started to leak out from her vagina as if a valve was just released. ¡°Ahhnn, fuuh¡­¡­I have always been the one at the receiving end, but to think it¡¯s this good to be on top, I want to get used to this.¡± ¡°You seem to like it very much. Should I do this with you often?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. Besides, Theo ramming me is still a whole lot better¡­¡­hauuu, yahhhn!¡± As if she¡¯s starting to feel it, Julia¡¯s expression, which was full of composure earlier, is now beginning to collapse. It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t see it directly this time, but I¡¯ll make you moan a lot as payback. ¡°T-Theophil! Don¡¯t forget about me, too.¡± Perhaps jealous of the conversation between Julia and me, Liesl began to move her hips more violently. Soon, dry sounds of bodies colliding with each other echoed in the whole room. As for the speed, Liesl has gotten fast. In fact, she was much quicker compared to a normal woman. As expected of an inspiring knight. I wonder if her equestrian skills when she was training as a knight played a part in this? Still, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Haa, fuuu¡­¡­eh? Aahh aaaahhnn! My insides, my insides are getting scraped!¡± ¡°Oioi, are you sure you want to go that fast? You won¡¯t last if you do it that hard.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡­I can¡¯t stop my hips anymore! I want to cum already!¡± Liesl¡¯s voice went in a panic, but her movements didn¡¯t slow down. And because her movements are gradually getting more intense, the pleasure that was given to her proportionally rose. This, in turn, causes her vagina to tighten, making it feel good for me as well. ¡°Ahhnn, huuuh! Kuh, hahii¡­¡­Liesl, you don¡¯t look so good. Are you about to cum?¡± ¡°J-Julia, help meeee! Make it stopppp!!¡± ¡°Stop you? Ahhhnn. Very well. I¡¯ll stop you by doing this!¡± Please support translator and read the latest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°What!? No way, Hyaaaauu! Not theeeeeeeeeeere!¡± Julia stretched out her hands and rubbed Liesl¡¯s huge breasts. While massaging them left and right, she also teases the nipples at the tips. ¡°Noo, you can¡¯t tweak my nipples at the tip of my breasts!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that, but it feels good, right?¡± Julia was the one feeling my caress, but now she seemed to be more interested in the breasts in front of her. ¡°I wonder what did you eat for it to get this big?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s not like I wanted them to be big either¡­¡­Hyauuun!¡± ¡°Are you telling me you didn¡¯t do anything for it to become this big? I¡¯ll spank you.¡± Though she¡¯s saying that, Julia has already spanked Liesl once. Slap! Ah, she¡¯s going for another. And she pinches her nipples again. ¡°Nooo, not my nipples again¡­¡­ohiiiiiiii! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming from Julia¡¯s slapping and pinchiiiing!¡± Liesl convulses her whole body as she cums. I could tell just by the sensation of our hips being connected with each other. ¡°So, you can also make a good cumming face. Ufufu, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Despite that, Julia seemed happy to see her subordinate¡¯s fallen face. But I wasn¡¯t. After all, Liesl stopped swinging her hips after she climaxed. It was as if she¡¯s done all of this just to sate her lust, not because she wants to serve me. Of course, there was no way I¡¯m going to let this pass. I¡¯m going to show them who their master is. Book 3: Chapter 12: Julia and Liesl 3 ¡°Nguuu, haaa, haaa¡­¡­I came as hard as I could.¡± Liesl¡¯s body quivered as she took deep breaths over my shoulder. It seems that the afterglow of her climax is still going on. ¡°Liesl¡¯s face was so cute back there¡­¡­I was really surprised that you could also make that kind of face.¡± Though Julia is being licked in her special place and lets out sweet moans from time to time, it seems that she still has room to talk about things judging from her tone. ¡°Julia!? P-please forget what happened! Aaaah, not only Theophil, but the headmistress has also seen it¡­¡­¡± And from the other side, I could hear Liesl¡¯s voice that was full of shame on herself. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand her sentiments. After all, it¡¯s too embarrassing to have your foolery get exposed in front of others. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel so shy about it.¡± So, I tried to appease her. ¡°But, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you want, I can do it again and again to make you get used to it. Or better yet, make you do something even worse for you to overcome your sense of shame, like fucking you in the ass in front of Inez and the others?¡± When I said that, Liesl¡¯s body jolted. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that! If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to stay at the school anymore!¡± ¡°Then stop enjoying yourselves and start serving me. Your hips haven¡¯t moved since earlier, have they?¡± The tightness of her climax felt good, but she stopped moving after that. If it continues to be cut off like this, my meat stick might deflate in the worst-case scenario. If it broke, my pride would be next. Usually, I would have already violated her in her other places, but my movements became limited because Julia is on top of me. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll move already, so please¡­¡­¡± Liesl adjusted her breathing then began to move her hips again. ¡°Me too~! I¡¯m going to start moving as well.¡± Julia followed suit and also started grinding her hips to match Liesl. ¡°You¡¯re just doing what you want¡­¡­Well, fine.¡± It is very difficult for the person on the bottom to get sexual pleasure from facesitting. But that¡¯s not the case for me, for I also get aroused whenever I please a woman. There¡¯s also the chance to hear Julia¡¯s charming voice out loud, which I haven¡¯t been able to afford ever since the class started. ¡°Hey, do you want to compete on who can make Liesl cum first?¡± All of a sudden, Julia proposed a challenge to me. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­fine, but I won¡¯t lose.¡± Of course, I accepted, but right after she heard my answer, I immediately inserted my tongue into her vagina. After all, it is always fun to make a woman with a bossy streak to fall into pleasure. ¡°Fuaaaah! How dirty! It¡¯s Liesl who you should focus on first, not me!¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t say something about not interfering, right?¡± ¡°Ch-cheater! If that¡¯s the case, then here, I¡¯ll grind it in your face more!¡± Julia then pressed her crotch harder into my face. ¡°Fuuu, hnuuu! I¡¯m starting to know how to move it.¡± Meanwhile, Liesl is trying her best to swing her hips in the way she was taught by Julia. Her movements were firm, maybe because she just climaxed once, and the peak of her excitement has already fallen to the bottom. There¡¯s also the fact that she was initially a swordsman, so her stamina is probably better than my own. ¡°You¡¯re good. You definitely have a talent for mastering the art of sex.¡± ¡°S-stop teasing her and focus on what¡¯s in front of you!¡± ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­Liesl has a funny way of reacting.¡± ¡°Eh? What¡¯s so funny about me?¡± This chapter translation is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Liesl breaks her concentration upon hearing her name. But before I could speak, Julia interrupts. ¡°Because she¡¯s is the same as me. Though Liesl looks tough at first glance, your insides are still of a maiden.¡± ¡°Even you, Julia!? H-hmph. Very well, now that it has come to this, I¡¯ll make Theophil cum and make you both recognize my abilities!¡± With her motivation renewed, Liesl hits my spot with her hips even faster. The way she moved around my cock in such a short period quickly made me feel like I was being pushed on the edge of my seat. In this short time, she has already gotten accustomed to how to move correctly. However, it was still not enough. Grinning inwardly at her futile act, I thrust my hips up. ¡°Hahiii! It suddenly moved¡­¡­kufuuuhhh!¡± It was an unexpected action to the cute knight teacher. Because of the sudden stimulation that was thrust in her womb, Liesl¡¯s guard was broken, making her leak a set of alluring moans. ¡°What happened? Giving up after a single blow? Hey, how is it?¡± I thrust my hips over and over, taunting her as I stimulate her orifice. No matter how inferior I may be in terms of physical strength, there¡¯s still a difference of heaven and earth in our techniques in bed. Applying my know-how on how to fuck her efficiently, I stretched out my meat rod as far as I could in our current position, then rammed it upwards as if denying the sheer force of gravity. ¡°Noo, nooo! If you do that, you¡¯re gonna mess up my womb!¡± And because she was also thrusting down from above, I was able to penetrate Liesl in a deeper location. Each clash was so mighty it seemed I was lifting her body up by her womb. ¡°Fufufu. It looks really good.¡± Meanwhile, Julia is still pushing her hips against my face as she watched Liesl. I could feel my tongue reaching deeper and deeper into her vagina. ¡°How is it? That is how it feels like to be in a place where I¡¯m always squeezing your stuff.¡± Moving my tongue around, I could feel the unevenness of the vagina and the shape of the folds. ¡°Nnn, akuuhh! Observe it, Theo, for I will tighten your tongue with my pussy this time.¡± When she said that, my tongue got clamped up. As it¡¯s not an erogenous zone, I didn¡¯t feel pleasure, but it¡¯s still quite nice. ¡°But if I let it go like this, it will turn bland in no time.¡± And so, I thought for a moment and came up with an idea. I grabbed Julia¡¯s ass in front of me and spread it open with both hands. Then, I magically conjured the same cleansing lotion I used on Liesl and applied them inside Julia¡¯s anus. ¡°Hyaa! W-where are you touching!?¡± Julia asks in a hurry. ¡°The same spot I used to please Liesl. I¡¯m going to have fun with you using this one.¡± This one? Julia¡¯s thoughts were halted for a few seconds, but she immediately panicked upon realizing what I meant. She tried to pull her hips away from me, but I immediately put my arms around her thighs and restrained her in that position. ¡°H-hey, let go, let go of your hand¡­¡­ahiiiiii!¡± While enjoying the panicking appearance of Julia, I inserted a finger on her now clean anus. It immediately twitched as if it was confused by a foreign object¡¯s intrusion for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s in. You really put it in! Ahhh, no, not there!¡± ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ did he also put it in that part too, Julia?¡± Please support translator and read the latest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°No, don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t stare at me, please!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. In fact, let¡¯s feel good together, okay?¡± As if detecting that she has gained a comrade, Liesl reached out to Julia and pulled her into a hug. However, as they contacted, they also pushed each other¡¯s breasts, but Liesl didn¡¯t pay attention and squeezed the other party even tighter. ¡°Hnnn, Julia¡¯s nipples are hard.¡± ¡°Hyauunn! My breasts are being crushed by Liesl¡¯s breasts!¡± A big pair of breasts and an enormous pair of breasts got squished against each other, changing their shapes as their bodies move around. Looking at them from below, the four tender meats seem like they¡¯re made of melted candle wax, about to melt together at any time. The scenery was so arousing that it made my hips even more intense. Liesl also noticed that and moved in sync to be able to reach her deepest point possible. As for Julia, I put my tongue inside her pussy once again and developed a torture to violate both of her holes. ¡°I¡¯m the one shaking my hips, but I¡¯m the one getting violated by Theophi! Aaaah, I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Liesl¡¯s vagina began to spasm for the umpteenth time. She has already done it several times today. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡­being done in both holes is too much! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!¡± Where did all your composure go? Even Julia as well. Her climax was already on the countdown. ¡°You want to cum? Then cum. I¡¯m going to prove to you that anyone who berates me must be taught a lesson, no matter who they are.¡± I spoke as I lightly bit on Julia¡¯s pubic mound and, at the same time, pushed my waist up against Liesl¡¯s cervix with all my might. After that, I finally unleashed my burning desire. ¡°Nooo, you can¡¯t bite me there! I won¡¯t be able to endure it! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiiiinnnggg!¡± ¡°My uterus is going to collapse! Cummingcummingcummingcummingcumming!¡± Dobyururururu! Julia¡¯s hole contracted in climax, tightening around my fingers and tongue, while Liesl on the other hand squeezed the semen out of my still ejaculating meat stick. The two beauties ended up holding each other in a supportive embrace, shivering in place as their climaxes went. I gently pushed them both down onto the bed and finally got myself up. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never felt this good in my life¡­¡­¡± ¡°Me too. I was surprised when Theo put it in my ass, but I came in the end.¡± While basking in the afterglow, the two conversed like good friends rather than a boss and her subordinate. That¡¯s great. If this continues, Liesl will be able to get along with Annica and the others. Nodding in satisfaction to what I¡¯ve done, I sat down on the side and began to think about what I¡¯m going to do next. Book 3: Chapter 13: Towards Paradise A few days later, I gathered the girls I conquered in the headmistress¡¯s office. It was for the reason that wanted to talk to them and reconfirm their intentions. I am currently occupying one of the sofas for guests surrounding the table in the center of the room, just across from the headmistress¡¯s table. The women were sitting on the sofas on both sides of the table. Julia was also sitting there and not at her usual headmistress¡¯ office table, indicating the equal hierarchical relationship between us. ¡°So, what¡¯s the story?¡± It was Inez who started off. She was sitting on the left side of the room, with Annica beside her. Across from her sat Julia and Liesl. Faculty and students divided. ¡°What I¡¯ll be talking about is my ultimate goal here in this school.¡± Then, to my statement, Annica tilts her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t the teacher already made us your women?¡± Well, that¡¯s true. There are four types of women here, and all of them are a beauty of their own. They are so beautiful that everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire them. And they have all become my women. They¡¯ll take off their clothes and bare their asses in a heartbeat if I order them to. Meaning I already have four of the finest women in the world to enjoy at any time. ¡°But that¡¯s not enough.¡± I said, placing the file that Julia had given me previously on the table. As it was a heavy file that contained information about dozens of women, it made quite a loud thud when it dropped. ¡°Look, I haven¡¯t even touched the ten percent of this yet.¡± I opened it up and flipped through page after page of information about the women in the list. All of them are beautiful ladies and women that I like. Not only the students but also the teachers and clerks that specify my criteria are all included in this document. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to get everyone in here, are you? This is just too many! Wait, are you?¡± Among them, Liesl, who saw the material for the first time, made a surprised voice. I nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. And as soon as possible.¡± ¡°As soon as possible¡­¡­Oh, now that I notice, some of them are graduating.¡± Julia said, convinced. That¡¯s right, this is not a typical organization, but a school. And not just a school. If it were an ordinary school, some students might stay even if they are held back by their grades, but this is a prestigious school for young noble ladies. In an environment where the best education is provided, no student would fail the graduation exam to pass to a higher level. Even in the unlikely event that a student fails the exam, her parents or the student herself will voluntarily withdraw from the school because they¡¯ll feel that staying in school after that will be nothing more but a disgrace. In other words, after a certain period of time, they will surely disappear from this school. ¡°Before that happens, I want to enjoy the women listed in these documents.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to do that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It was a plan that made me question my common sense, but I was serious. In the first place, everything about this was an opportunity I rolled in by chance. I want to take advantage of it as much as possible. Money? Honor? I¡¯m not interested in that. All I want is a beautiful woman¡¯s body. ¡°But, as expected, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to do it all by myself if I just continue with what I¡¯ve been doing.¡± Making contact with a woman, luring her to my grasp, then making her captive to my body. This chapter translation is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Added to that difficulty is making the said woman have her full consent and cooperation to achieve my goal and prevent them from ratting me out. There are also the problems I encounter in my cover, being a ¡®responsible and outstanding teacher.¡¯ Due to this, there¡¯s just not enough manpower to expand my reach further than I already have. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help, the people I can trust.¡± ¡°You want me to help you capture our students and colleagues?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I spoke straightforwardly to Liesl, who doesn¡¯t even try to hide the sour mood on her face. I thought she would hesitate or even stop me if she was serious, but even if she gives her consent here, that doesn¡¯t mean I can force her to cooperate. And even though Julia is already one of us, it doesn¡¯t mean that we now have control of the entire school. I can only work with the people I can trust completely. ¡°But if I do that, I won¡¯t be able to spend as much time with teacher.¡± Annica said with a disappointed look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m planning to conquer all the girls in this list either.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I may have said that I want to enjoy them as much as possible, but if I don¡¯t like them enough, I may only do it with them once or twice. I don¡¯t plan on holding them forever, and whether they want to leave my company or not after that, it¡¯s all on them.¡± This may sound like I¡¯m dumping them after I used them, but getting involved in noble relationships are far more complicated than you think. At the very least, I also want them to enjoy being free before they get bound by that disgusting world outside of this place. A simple, short term happiness or something of the like. This is also why I always make it clear that I¡¯m only into a physical relationship with them. However, when I said that, Annica¡¯s expression relaxed with happiness for some reason. ¡°Then, it just means that we are special!¡± ¡°How did you come up with that?¡± Looking at the file, there aren¡¯t many people equal to or better than the four here. Besides, even if her body is great, a woman whose mouth is loose cannot be made into an accomplice. Sometimes it¡¯s better to limit the information and let the other person think that this is only a one-time relationship. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m planning to shove them into a classroom and have a one-man orgy with them all. ¡°So, I¡¯m also special to Sir Krause¡­¡­not bad.¡± Inez also seemed to be attracted by the sound of the word ¡°special.¡± From the way she¡¯s acting, I think I could get a favorable response. The problem is the serious Liesl. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind about myself, but¡­¡­honestly, I still don¡¯t like the idea of you laying your¡­¡­hands on my students and colleagues.¡± As I expected, she is pretty stubborn. However, Liesl¡¯s abilities are pretty hard to dismiss. With her dignified appearance and serious, imposing personality, she¡¯s almost got the most favor among the female students. On top of that, she is also a skilled swordswoman. If I have a good vanguard among my accomplices, I can use my full strength as a wizard if things get rough. It¡¯s not like I intend to make a mess of things, but you never know what might happen. The more insurance you have, the better. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s do it this way.¡± Please support translator and read the latest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. I took out a piece of paper and wrote on it. ¡°How about this? These will be the conditions and treatment for those who will have gained their cooperation through Liesl before I embrace them. Is this fine to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­as long as the will of the other person herself is respected¡­¡­also, d-don¡¯t use magic to force her to say it.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s add that to the list.¡± I¡¯ve already made some concessions, but if I could get Liesl¡¯s full cooperation with this, it¡¯s a cheap price to pay. After all, she¡¯s the closest one to the students, and she even has a lot of fans. After I added that to the paper, I got her to sign it. ¡°With this, all my power now belongs to Theophil. I swear I will do my best as long as the contract lasts.¡± I also signed the returned paper, and we activated the magic contract sealing spell. Magic Contract. As long as the magic contained in it exists, the persons whose names are written on it cannot go against its contents. Of course, I, the one who activated the contact, can¡¯t break it either. ¡°Well then, Annica and Inez, too.¡± I gave them a duplicate of the one I gave to Liesl. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve become a horrible person.¡± You already are, Annica, the moment you went out repeatedly to seduce a man. But I think Annica enjoys this kind of thrill as well. ¡°I don¡¯t really like being your collaborator, but I guess I have no choice. J-just making it clear, I-it¡¯s not like I am happy to be called special or anything, you hear?¡± Inez pulled out a retort, but she neatly signed the contract. Also, your pretense is useless as you just stated your true intentions back there. I¡¯ll give you a reward later. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy while cursing me as usual. ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you want to think. Now pass them to me.¡± I also signed with the two of them and activated the contract. Then I looked at the last one. ¡°Finally, there¡¯s Julia¡­¡­Do you really need a contract at this point?¡± She had already gathered so much material for me. If they find out, she¡¯ll be fired immediately and get sued a hefty fine, and that¡¯s the lightest part that could happen to her. She is the most trustworthy of the four of us. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, but I¡¯m also sad to be left out. Can I have one of those?¡± I handed her a copy, and she immediately signed it and sent it back. I signed it as well, and we activated the magic contract. ¡°This confirms everyone¡¯s commitment.¡± I said, laying out the contracts side by side and activating yet another spell. ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t need this anymore.¡± With a flash, the paper with the contract on it instantly turns to ash. The contract¡¯s effect will remain, but the paper itself is just that ¨C a plain piece of paper. Liesl and the others were in awe of the scene. Even Julia froze in shock. ¡°Kukuku, what are you surprised about? You can¡¯t leave such obvious evidence behind forever.¡± ¡°Aaahh, me and my teacher¡¯s proof of love¡­¡­it¡¯s all gone to waste.¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t burn it all of a sudden! You scared the hell out of me!¡± ¡°My painful decision was easily¡­¡­¡± The women reacted to it in different ways, but I no longer paid attention to them. For what I have in mind right now is the school harem I¡¯m about to create. When I imagined it, my mouth has already started to become loose. ¡°Now that everything has been settled, let¡¯s get started, shall we? In making these girls in the school fall into my hands.¡± And this is how I, Theophil Krause, started moving towards my simple ambition in this school. Book 4: Chapter 1: First-Year Scholarship Student The interior is magnificent, and the furnishings are well done. If anyone sets foot in this room for the first time, he or she will find it hard to perceive that this belonged to a school instead of a castle, but when you think about the place as a whole, it suddenly makes sense. After all, this room is for the use of the head of the country¡¯s most prestigious school for young and noble ladies ¨C the Elreis Sorceress Academy¡¯s headmistress. ¡°I can¡¯t believe all of this belongs to me now, who is just but a simple teacher in this institute. Now then, as for the file¡­¡­¡± I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small notebook. When I cast a spell on it, it grew larger and larger until it reached the right size. This, in my hand, is a file that contains information on selected students and faculty of this school. The headmistress, Julia, collected this file for me, where I can also select which target to prey on next. ¡°And this is the one I have been aiming for a while.¡± I flipped through the bundles of paper, stopping at a page that contained information about a girl. Amelia Burness. She is a first-year student at the school and one of the few ladies in the lower classes who are gifted a free tuition grant. In short, a scholarship student. Though the criteria in selecting scholarship students vary depending on the country and the specialty of the school they are enrolling in, it¡¯s a common trait that the individuals selected must have promising talents, and they should show them off in order to gain popularity and prestige for the school. In exchange for their outstanding performance, they are exempted from various tuition fees while studying inside the said school. Elreis Sorceress Academy, even though it is a well-known school for young noble ladies, it is still an academy hat centers itself in sorcery as their primary specialty. The school does not only deal with the rich but also uses its abundant financial resources to nurture promising talents from the poor. It seems this scholarship concept came from the chancellor who founded this academy, and yes, it was an admirable idea, considering her high standing as a noble. However, I knew that it was all but a scheme. A clever two birds in one stone scheme where these students are like ¡®gladiators¡¯ in an arena, cheap pawns made to move and compete with other schools with tuition as their ¡®food.¡¯ And because their rights as students are at their academy¡¯s mercy, they are usually more obedient and loyal to their school than their noble counterparts. I looked at the profile of the girl further. ¡°The more I read about it, the more I want her in my grasp.¡± Though selected and humble-born sorceresses tend to live and research in seclusion to avoid discrimination, Amelia chose to be more open and prominent as her daunting chest instead. This girl, Amelia, is a first-year student of this academy. She has shiny silver hair that is very rare even in this country, a proud demeanor that doesn¡¯t want to lose against others, a sexy body that lacks any fat, and most of all, a great pair of breasts that wouldn¡¯t lose to the women I already had today. She¡¯s a combination of most of the qualities that I like in my women, a specimen so rare just thinking about her is already giving me the rush. She¡¯s got the complete set of body, brains, and behavior that I want. However¡­¡­ ¡°Being a ¡®scholarship student¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have smooth sailing at school.¡± The document contains a detailed evaluation of her. She earned a lot of praise for her talent in magic, but her attitude in everyday life was not so complimentary. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s so confident in her talent that she has a high sense of pride, or maybe she was treated as one of the lucky ¡®humble-born¡¯ individuals that pushed her to have this attitude; Amelia has become a student who doesn¡¯t seem to get along with others. As a result, she is always on her own. This chapter translation is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. That makes her the perfect target. But there¡¯s one big problem. ¡°First-year¡­¡­it¡¯s not the year I am in charge of.¡± When you become a teacher here, you¡¯ll be assigned a specific year and department to teach, and since I handle subjects in upper levels, I only come into contact with sophomores and juniors. And because each year level has a corresponding building assigned to them, if I enter the building for First Years without any valid reasons, they will arouse suspicions unless I have a well-known legitimate reason for coming there. Also, Liesl¡¯s horrible excuse won¡¯t count as I already got a lot of prejudice, being the sole man on the campus myself. So you can say that I have never been in the first-years building before, but I have to make it work. The headmistress, Julia, is already my woman. Though I can use her power to twist some rules a bit, I must not go too far, or it would look too unnatural. However, even with my abilities as a former court wizard, don¡¯t have the capabilities of sealing the mounts of all the people in this school. That is also why I am pretending to be a kind and excellent teacher in the first place. ¡°Sir Krause, are you there?¡± While I was wondering what to do, there was a knock on the door of my room. Based on the voice, it must be Annica. I got up from my chair and invited her in. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Because you are nowhere else. This is the only place that remained.¡± Her tone of voice is ladylike, but the way she naturally puts her body against mine is very typical of her. Contrary to her cute appearance, she¡¯s greedy when it comes to sex. ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Of course, I wanted to ask you out on a date.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ you know I¡¯m not who I say I am, right?¡± She then hugged one of my arms towards her chest. ¡°Then, is it fine if we have sex?¡± She looks up at me and asks in an enticing voice. Also, I could feel the texture of her ample breasts rubbing in my arms. I see. She already knows the perfect way to seduce a man who loves big tits. An ordinary man would have been unable to resist and would have pushed her over by now. But I shook off Annica¡¯s arm and went back to my seat. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after I¡¯m done with my business. For now, go back to your room.¡± But as if she didn¡¯t hear what I just said, she strolled up behind me and leaned her body against the back of my chair. Then, she peered at the bundle of paper in my hand. I was about to leave her alone, but her next words changed the situation. ¡°I see that you¡¯re looking for a new girl again, huh? Oh, this one is¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, you know her?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite famous among the students. Quite a hot topic in the second year¡¯s classroom, in fact.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡¯ ¡°You mustn¡¯t underestimate the power of a woman¡¯s network.¡± Well, that¡¯s true. ¡°So, is this going to help me in any way?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Please support translator and read the latest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Once Annica left the chair, she held Amelia¡¯s profile and made a suggestion. ¡°For example, how about I lead her to teacher?¡± ¡°Well, that would make it a lot easier if you can.¡± From her look, it seems that my target would be an easy opponent to drag around. But if she were to become successful, it would indeed be a lot easier since I have confidence that I can do anything if it becomes one-on-one. ¡°But what are you going to do? You¡¯re a sophomore, right?¡± There may be some joint classes across year levels, but they are few and far between. At least in that I know of. ¡°Are you really sure about this? I don¡¯t have any contacts with first-year teachers yet, so I can¡¯t help you out.¡° If it was a sophomore or junior year, I could make arrangements with Liesl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll reach out to the first years myself.¡± ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°You can count on me. I have many friends in the school, you know?¡± Come to think of it, this girl has formed her own faction, hasn¡¯t she? But I didn¡¯t know she had influence over the underclassmen as well. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, great. And if it works, I¡¯ll have you help me out in the future as well.¡± ¡°Of course. I couldn¡¯t be happier to be of help to teacher.¡± Annica smiled in reply, knowing the fact that her cooperation in the plan will humiliate her junior after this. Women are, indeed, terrifying existences. But if you use them correctly, they could become a great ally. ¡°¡­¡­So, what do you want?¡± When I said that, her smile immediately becomes crooked. It emitted an indescribable sex appeal mixed with overflowing lust. ¡°That¡¯s my teacher. You truly understand a woman¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°There is no such thing as free favors. Especially with a woman.¡± I got up from my chair and hugged Annica around the waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the bed over there. Is that fine with you?¡± ¡°Yes! I mean, of course, teacher.¡± She was so excited her high-class demeanor got left behind for a moment. I admit, it was a bit cute when she blushed upon realizing what she has done. Well, from the very beginning, I knew she came here to have sex. For I was the one who taught her the pleasure of it. Of course, I like this approach as well, as they become a lot easier to handle. It is a lot more fun to make love to a willing woman, even more to someone who¡¯s ready to do lewder things just for you. ¡°You are a really bad senior, easily selling out her junior to be embraced by me.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s teacher who made my body like this!?¡± Well, I¡¯ll have her under my control in no time. I moved to the next room, where there is a large bed. This room is used as living quarters for the headmistress, Julia, but now it¡¯s mostly used as a brothel for me to sleep with the girls. I sat on the bed and looked at Annica in front of me. ¡°Well, consider this as an advance payment. Just this once, you can ask me anything.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as it¡¯s not too outrageous.¡± It¡¯s also essential to give her a reward before the task. However, I have no intention of romance because all I want is a physical relationship. I have to be careful about crossing the line. Annica wondered for a bit of what to ask in front of me, but after a while, she came closer as if she had made up her mind. Then she puts her hands on my shoulders and pushed me down. ¡°With this, teacher will be beneath me.¡± ¡°So, is this what you want to do?¡± ¡°Of course. And I will enjoy myself with you from up here.¡± You¡¯re thinking of using me to have fun? Quite an outrageous courage you got there. But as it was a favor, for now, let¡¯s see how far she can go. Book 4: Chapter 2: Annica’s Invitation 1 After pushing me down on the bed, Annica immediately slid herself in between my legs. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s make teacher¡¯s cock bigger.¡± And because we have pretty much done it a couple of times, she doesn¡¯t shiver anymore when unbuckling my belt. Gone were the days when the inexperienced noble lady kept getting startled every time my cock twitches, and all that remained was a skilled woman who has already surpassed those prostitutes in regular brothels. In fact, she was so used to undressing me that within a few seconds, my lower half was already laid bare. ¡°Even after looking at it up close for a dozen times, I still couldn¡¯t believe this big thing can fit inside of me.¡± Annica put her hands on my semi-erect member and slowly began to stroke its flesh. ¡°Then you have to brace yourself because if I didn¡¯t feel good, you¡¯d be in for a hard punishment later on.¡± ¡°H-hard punishment? Gulp. O-of course, I¡¯m going to give my all!¡± Whether she was afraid or anticipating the punishment I said to her, Annica put her hands on top of her uniform and started unbuttoning her blouse right away. Soon, a majestic pair of breasts were quickly exposed right before me. And as always, no matter how I look at them, they are indeed my ideal size. ¡°Ah, teacher¡¯s cock twitched a bit. You sure love these kinds of breasts.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather have big tits than small ones.¡± I stretched out my hand and clawed the dangling pair of soft meat from below. Normally, one wouldn¡¯t be able to reach for her partner¡¯s breasts when she¡¯s doing a fellatio, but Annica¡¯s were just so big that I could do this despite lying down. ¡°Ahhn, teacher, please stop. I won¡¯t be able to serve you well if you grope my breasts.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to try harder. Or else you won¡¯t make it hard anytime soon.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­I want to put teacher¡¯s cock inside as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Then do your best. Or is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± In response to my taunt, Annica squeezed my meat rod harder and even put the tip of it inside her mouth. ¡°Haaamu! Lero, lero, njuuuuuuuu!¡± This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. The feeling of being squeezed as she strokes it up and down, the dampness of her mouth that continued to vacuum my dick up, the softness of the tongue as she twirls my tip around, as well as combining it with the sensation of her fluffy breasts in my hands, all of these made me even more aroused. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s getting bigger¡­¡­¡± And as if responding to my arousal, my cock started to get erect and soon approached its full potential. It was then when Annica¡¯s blowjob stopped. She seemed to be planning on putting it in next. I wanted to rub her breasts a little more, but I guess this is the last stop. Next would be the real deal. ¡°This hardness should be enough. The rest of it can just grow inside me.¡± She straddled my waist and aimed her hips at my crotch. Guiding the semi-erect cock from below, she pushed it straight to her opening in one go. ¡°You¡¯re already gushing wet. Do you really want mine that much?¡± I spoke in awe as I felt her labia with my tip. She was so wet that even from here, I was able to see her love juices glistening through. ¡°Of course! There are just so many women around teacher these days that I couldn¡¯t have you all to myself.¡± ¡°You want me all to yourself? That¡¯s bad, being jealous and all.¡± I spoke with a sharp gaze. A jealous woman will be unable to control herself and cause an incident if I leave her alone. As such, I will have no choice but to deal with her on the first sign to prevent me from being compromised with my plans. Annica hurriedly corrects herself when she received my strict gaze. ¡°I-I¡¯m not jealous! I-it¡¯s not like I want to keep all of teacher for myself. I¡¯m not that kind of an idiot to jeopardize teacher¡¯s plans.¡± ¡°Well said. You¡¯re a smart woman, Annica.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not smart. I¡¯m a genius. Hmph. Now I¡¯m distracted. Let me start all over again.¡± Annica threw a fit, but it wasn¡¯t enough to hide her relief and delight from my praise, so she immediately took the meat stick in her orifice to hide that fact. However, it only made it worse as sound of water gurgling from her insertion told me how wet she really was. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s too embarrassing! Such a nasty sound¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like smart women, but I like erotic women more.¡± Annica¡¯s cheeks immediately reddened as I complimented her on her sluttiness. ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡­¡­for teacher to tell me that with a straight face, I¡¯ll be too happy to control myself.¡± Because of that, something was turned on inside her, making her hips plunge at a faster rate than before. As she was more than sufficiently wet, it was only a matter of seconds before she was able to plunge it whole. ¡°Ahiin! It¡¯s here! Teacher¡¯s cock is reaching my cervix!¡± ¡°Does it feel good?¡± ¡°Yes, it feels great! For this, I¡¯ll even bring a junior or two to¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oi oi, if you add them so much, the share is gonna be less for you.¡± ¡°Nhaaaa¡­¡­but, teacher¡¯s cock is just that good.¡± Annica begins to move her hips again to taste my meat rod in her other mouth. Though it was already indemnified with love juices, the movements of her cunt was already this severe, making me almost gasp unintentionally, especially in those moments where her soft and firm texture alternated as I¡¯m being rubbed. Soon, I wasn¡¯t able to take it in and fought back the suppressing pressure from above. ¡°Ahhiii! T-teacher, don¡¯t move. If you do, I¡¯ll¡­¡­¡± ¡°While it¡¯s nice to see you get cooperative, you must not go overboard. In the surface, we¡¯re still a teacher and a student. Don¡¯t forget that fact.¡± ¡°Y-yes! That¡¯s why please let me enjoy it to the fullest!¡± Annica¡¯s pussy oozed out even love juices from her precious cunt. The obscene sound of water echoed the room, but rather than stopping, the juices flowed even more, making the sounds of copulation grow louder. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it anymore! But my hips just won¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. In fact, you should feel even better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to break! My mind is going to break, teacher!¡± ¡°If you break every time you have sex, even I won¡¯t be able to fix you.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t stop myself from feeling good! I just can¡¯t stop myself from moving my hips!¡± While shaking her hips, Annica wraps her dainty arms around my body. The expression on her face as she looked down at me from above was completely in estrus. If she¡¯s already looking like this, she definitely won¡¯t be able to stop herself anymore. She¡¯ll just give herself to the pleasure and shake her hips until she cums. ¡°Though I was the one who made it happen¡­¡­¡± Annica couldn¡¯t hear me anymore, but she continues to shake her hips while panting hard. Every time her body moves, her huge tits also shake with a slight delay. I tried to pinch them both with my hands, by they were so huge I couldn¡¯t prevent them from moving entirely. ¡°They are really nice goods. This is what I always wanted to see.¡± As a big tits lover, I always wanted to see the tits of the woman swaying in front of me. Though I prefer to be the one on top, I also frequently do this because the cowgirl position has such benefits. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at my tits¡­¡­focus it in here too¡­¡­¡± With all her strength, Annica moved her hips continuously. ¡°This is¡­¡­¡± As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. But this time, it¡¯s different, as the stimulus I am feeling has changed directions all of a sudden. From the previous up and down movements, she has changed pace and is now doing it in a rotating motion. Because of that, the tip of my cock is now gouging her womb in different directions, meaning she¡¯s pressing much deeper than before. Even I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at this new sensation. ¡°Ahaa~, teacher is making a pleasant face. Aaah, I think I¡¯m going to cum from just that!¡± Annica¡¯s lips warped into a slutty grin after seeing my face, then starts to shake her hips again. This time, she combined her two movements into one. First, she slams her hips into me, swallowing my member entirely into her womb. Then she clenches it inside with the pleats of her cervix before pulling it out in one go while she¡¯s clamping it tight. She repeated that motion over and over until it reached the peak of pleasure it could bring. ¡°Your movements are good, but if you do this continuously, you won¡¯t last long, you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already too late for me, teacher! Your cock is just too good for me to stop!¡± Annica gasped out loud as she shook her trademark pink twin-tails left and right. She¡¯s already beyond recognition as a lady of a prestigious family. ¡°Cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiinnngg! Teacher, together¡­¡­!¡± Her hips slammed more as she squeezed my cock, trying its best to wring the semen out of it. But it¡¯s far from enough. ¡°I can¡¯t cum just yet. Shake your hips more.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I¡¯m going to cum any second now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re enjoying yourself too much. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have enough self-control.¡± Though I wish her service lasted for a bit longer¡­¡­ ¡°Ahhiii! I can¡¯t take it anymore. Cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Annica¡¯s whole body twitches, telling me that she is close to climaxing. But it¡¯s no fun to make her cum like this. Therefore, I¡¯m going to have to do a little work on her. ¡°Hyaaa!? My boobs, my nipples are¡­¡­¡± I reached the shaking Annica¡¯s tits and lightly pinched them at their tips. Because I have neglected her breasts until now, it made her body flinch. ¡°Hohiiiii! No more, my nipples and my pussy are¡­¡­nnnhhaaahhhh!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, let it out. I¡¯m going to make you climax just like you wanted to.¡± ¡°Ogoooh! Ahh, ahh, I¡¯m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiinngg!¡± Throwing her body backward, Annica eventually reached her peak. The stimulus it brought was strong that her pussy tightened tremendously, as if it intends to squish my meat rod in its entirety. ¡°Cumming, cumming¡­¡­I¡¯m still cumming¡­¡­¡± Yet the person herself didn¡¯t stop. Rather, she could no longer stop, so she could only moan in pleasure as her body shakes and jerks. After a few minutes, Annica loses strength and collapses on the side of the bed, pulling my cock out of her cunt at the same time. Like an unplugged hole, her love fluids flowed non-stop. I got up and drew Annica¡¯s body closer. ¡°T-teacher?¡± Annica looked at me with a debauched expression on her face, as if telling me she hasn¡¯t fully recovered from her climax yet. ¡°Time to switch sides. I¡¯m going to enjoy myself with you this time.¡± I spoke with a still-erect member in my hand. Book 4: Chapter 3: Annica’s Invitation 2 Ahnn, yaaa¡­¡­Teacher¡­¡­¡± As she just had a loud and intense climax, her normal thoughts still haven¡¯t returned. She¡¯s so high in the pleasure that she hadn¡¯t even realized I already pulled her close. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s use this chance to take advantage of her more. Activating my body manipulation magic, I spread her legs, which were already wet with our love fluids, into an M-shape. Body manipulation spells are really convenient, as no matter how difficult the position you desire, you can easily do them to your partner without causing stress. ¡°Now then, Annica. I¡¯ll be enjoying your body to the fullest.¡± Earlier, I had let her do what she wants and she toyed with my body on her own. Now it¡¯s time for me to play with her body as I see fit. ¡°Nn, nhaaa!¡± As there was no one here who would stop me for my actions, I took out my erect cock and pushed it against Annica¡¯s vagina. The latter moaned a bit, so it seems she still has some energy left. ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­it¡¯s slopping wet already. I already entered with just a little push.¡± Marveling at the level of debauchery Annica is in right now, I advanced my waist even further. And, as I had expected, I was able to insert my meat stick into her vagina without any resistance. It¡¯s a straight line to the cervix. Normally, it¡¯s okay if it tightens even a little, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all. ¡°Hiii, fuu¡­¡­ Teacher, what are you¡­¡­?¡± Annica looked up at me as if she has just realized that I am doing her. Still, It seems that her senses still haven¡¯t recovered in full, basing on her languid tone. I¡¯m sure it will return to normal after a while, but I couldn¡¯t help but find it interesting. ¡°It is as you can see, Annica. I¡¯m using your body.¡± ¡°My body?¡± She raised her head to look at the bottom half of her body, as if she was wondering what¡¯s happening. Then, her eyes became round and wide upon seeing my meat stick is already inside her oozing vagina, ramming in and out inside of it. ¡°Why is it? I have a cock inside me, but I can¡¯t feel¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve lost your senses from cumming so loudly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to my body?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be back to normal after a while.¡± When she heard that, Annica exhaled with relief. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡­but will teacher still be satisfied with me, even with this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have a plan.¡± I laughed and activated the body manipulation magic again. But this time, I directly connected my consciousness to Annica¡¯s vagina. With this, all the muscles and nerves in her pussy are now in my control. ¡°-! What¡­¡­This is¡­¡­¡± This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°Fufufu, feels different, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh that it went better than I expected. ¡°but my body is-¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m manipulating it partially. You can¡¯t move your body from your waist down, can you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m feeling a numbing sensation down there¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s good. Because you¡¯re going to have to satisfy yourself with this one.¡± I put one hand on the tits that I had just tortured. ¡°Hyaaan! Ahh, my boobs are being rubbed, but I feel even better than before.¡± Well, of course. After all, as she just lost the sensation on her lower half, the sensitivity on Annica¡¯s upper side has become more emphasized. It¡¯s not fun if your partner is completely unresponsive. ¡°Haaa, haaa. But only with my boobs is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them just because they¡¯re breasts.¡± I rubbed one of Annica¡¯s peaks as I move my hips. As I¡¯ve been rubbing her breasts for a few times now, they¡¯ve gotten comfortable in my hands. I don¡¯t even need to look to stimulate them. ¡°As usual, you have very cute nipples, Annica.¡± Annica¡¯s body twitched lightly whenever I rubbed her nipples with my vacant hand as I used the other to support my body on the bed. Annica¡¯s breasts are literally huge, but her nipples and areolas are small, which is quite misappropriate for her slutty body. I find them cute, though. ¡°No, please don¡¯t look at them too much¡­¡­¡± She hid it with her arms, as if she was embarrassed to be seen. It¡¯s unexpected, but this gap is also one of the things I enjoy about her. However, the way she looks at me with slightly moistened eyes makes me stir the abusive side of me. In that case, I have another idea. ¡°If you won¡¯t let me touch your breasts, I¡¯ll concentrate on your bottom.¡± I put my hands on the bed and started to move my hips harder than before. Our copulation became more violent, and I could hear the room echo the bang-bang-banging sound of flesh against flesh and the splashes of love juices in between. It¡¯s the most intense movement I¡¯ve ever done to her, even though it doesn¡¯t use any real technique. However, as Annica is paralyzed in her lower half, she was unable to feel any sensation. I used that chance to enjoy myself to the fullest. Of course, I had to use my body manipulation magic to make her tighten her vagina myself. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m using her body to masturbate on my own. A very extravagant way at that, because the body I am using belongs to one of the most beautiful girls in the school. ¡°W-what is this¡­¡­my lower body is moving a lot, yet I couldn¡¯t feel anything!?¡± Annica looked relieved when I gave up her chest, but she was astonished at the intensity below. Even if she was unable to feel the lower part of her body, she could still tell it by seeing how fast I am hitting from above. In fact, I was hitting her hips so hard that her body was slowly moving upward. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m gonna use your body?¡± ¡°But this is¡­¡­I¡¯m scared, teacher, because I couldn¡¯t feel what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Well, if you have let me play with your breasts in the first place, I¡¯m sure your attention will be drawn to them, and your movements will loosen up. So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡­ Teacher is such a devil. But it¡¯s also the kind of teacher that I like.¡± Annica hesitated a little but eventually removed the arms which were hiding her chest. Her huge tits were revealed once again, and her small nipples also reappeared. ¡°You have chosen well.¡± I nodded my head and moved my hands towards the giant peaks again. This will not make me move my hips as much as I wanted, but I would enjoy it nevertheless. ¡°Nkuuh¡­¡­haaahaaa, hafuuun!¡± And, as expected, Annica began to moan as I caressed her on top. That¡¯s good, because it¡¯s best to fuck a woman while making her moan. Due to that, however, I accidentally put too much power in my control. This made the tightening of her pussy strengthen by another scale. ¡°Ahnnn! Hey¡­¡­Teacher, am I doing great?¡± ¡°Of course you are. Your breasts are good, but this one feels great too.¡± ¡°I see. Then, please don¡¯t hold back and make yourself feel better with me.¡± As she did that, Annica began to play with the other breast that I was not rubbing. Her breathing became more and more ragged, and her face became more and more pale. ¡°Teacher, I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Please kiss me. I want to be connected with you more¡­¡­¡± ¡°What a selfish girl¡­¡­¡± Annica¡¯s eyebrows lowered, and she looked sad as I said this. If you make such a face, it will make me want to bully you more. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t mind if Annica does it.¡± ¡°No way. I haven¡¯t even recovered yet!¡± ¡°Then good luck with that.¡± I just said that and focus on violating her from underneath. ¡°Hahhnn,¡­¡­nhuuu, haaan!¡± After several failures, she eventually succeeded in getting up. But when she¡¯s almost close, I shook my hips hard once. ¡°Hyauuuu!¡± Naturally, Annica loses her balance and falls on the bed. I also focused on her perking nipples to give her more pleasure. ¡°Oooh, ofuuuh! Cumming, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m cumming with my tits alone!¡± Annica, who was just knocked down from being groped, screamed in frustration at my pettiness. But that was soon replaced with pleasure. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the kind of expression I wanted to see. I felt my excitement rising. ¡°Annica, I¡¯m about to cum.¡± ¡°Yes, cum, teacher. Together, together¡­¡­nhuuu!¡± I put my arms behind her head and pulled her in for a kiss. At that moment, I instinctively felt her vagina tighten, even though it¡¯s supposed to be already numb. Byuubuu! Byuururururururu! ¡°Nhuuuuuuuu! Cumming, cummiiiinnngg!¡± Unable to keep up with the unexpected stimulation, I ejaculated inside Annica¡¯s vagina. Annica also climaxed for the second time after I came. Despite the fact that I had played with her for so long, her face was full of bliss. She shivered with pleasure as she ran her hands over my body. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll definitely bring in front of teacher, that scholarship student that you desire¡­¡­¡± I nodded my head in satisfaction at her words. Now, what kind of good voice will Amelia Burness make? Before I realized, I was already looking forward to it. Book 4: Chapter 4: Boring Class Today, the class is going on as usual. ¡°Now then, please open page 50 of your respective grimoires. Today we are going to do¡­¡­¡± It was the same, boring lecture that I have done on and on since I was a child. ¡°Wow, it glowed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡­it is exactly as what my sister said.¡± After the discussion, the teacher standing in front of the lectern drew a magic circle in the air. And as usual, the classmates around me were fascinated upon seeing it. I wondered what magic academy would Elreis be like, but to think it was only this much. My name is Amelia. I¡¯m a scholarship student. ¡°Fuuh¡­¡­I wonder when will they make us do something else, like something more practical, maybe?¡± I¡¯ve only been studying on my own during class for a while now. What our teacher is lecturing now is how to write magic formulas and circles. The most basic ones, to be exact. But even ordinary mages and wizards don¡¯t use this stuff anymore, as it is faster to cast the spells yourself. But even though I said that, I can write magic circles too. I taught myself how to do it a few years back. ¡°Why do I have to do the same thing over and over again?¡° I¡¯ve always been able to learn most things in one sitting. And among the class, my magical abilities are the best. After all, I¡¯ve been casting and using magic spells so many times since I was a little girl. As a daughter of a bookstore owner, I have access to tons of magical spellbooks. That is how I learned. My father was angry at first, with me twiddling around with our products and such, but when I showed him my magic, he was very happy. From then on, I studied magic every day with a grimoire in my hand. Of course, there was no way that any of the kids in our area could keep up with me, so I eventually ended up on my own, but that couldn¡¯t be helped. Eventually, my father suggested that I apply to this school. We weren¡¯t really poor, as grimoires and other magic spell books are a bit of a high price. However, even with our higher than average income, we¡¯re still part of the common folk through and through, so it¡¯s better to have a scholarship grant than not having one. I was confident at that time that I would be chosen and that I would receive a high level of education in this academy. But what was brought to me was this disappointment¡­¡­ ¡°Miss Burness¡­¡­Mis Burness?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Nn? Yes?¡± This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. Oops, I guess I¡¯ve been swayed too much by my thoughts that I missed my attention to the teacher. I know exactly what the class lessons are about, but I still need to follow the discussion so I can answer when she asks me what she was teaching. Because if I don¡¯t perform well in class, I might lose my scholarship student status. ¡°Could you please step forward and write the magic circle of ignition that is presented in the grimoire?¡± ¡°Understood. Please leave it to me.¡± I left my seat and walked to the front of the lectern. Then, like what the teacher has demonstrated, I wrote the magic circle in the air. In less than a few minutes, the magic circle was completed, according to the textbook. And it¡¯s much faster than when the teacher drew it earlier. As expected of me. ¡°Excellent, as expected of you, Mr. Burness.¡± The teacher praised me, saying so. ¡°I think anyone can do this much, though.¡± ¡°That may be the case if we consider the difficulty, but you demonstrated it faster and more accurately than the others. As expected of a scholarship student chosen by this school.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± After saying that, I returned to my seat. I can hear the cheers around me, but to speak the truth, it¡¯s a pain in the butt. I knew it in every way that their reactions are just a front. As I said before, my family owns a bookstore. Just a bookstore. Therefore, I¡¯m not as rich as the ladies that enrolled here. ¡°I feel like they only came here for the prestige of the school¡­¡­¡± I muttered in a whisper so as not to be overheard. In the first place, those ¡®well-bred¡¯ princesses can¡¯t get along well with a common girl like me. They look at themselves like some kind of beautiful bird up in a tree while looking at us like we¡¯re some common farm fowl. Though the uniforms are a standard, with all sorts of decorations they add to their clothes, even I won¡¯t be able to keep up with their fashion, even if we sell all of the assets we currently have. But I don¡¯t really care about that. In the first place, I became a scholarship student in this school because I want to study magic. After that, I just listened to the class, answering questions from time to time. Of course, I had another grimoire at hand to study on my own. The only thing that exceeded my expectations was the ability to look at so many grimoires. There are countless books in the library of this school. What¡¯s more, half of the tens of thousands of books in the library are grimoires. Of course, compared to my father¡¯s bookstore, it won¡¯t even hold a candle to this place. ¡°With these so many books, I don¡¯t even need to take any classes¡­¡­¡± The only thing I¡¯m worried about is that I won¡¯t be able to read all the grimoires while I¡¯m in school, so I have to examine all the spell books that will be useful to me and learn them efficiently before I graduate. I¡¯m sure there will be more useful classes in the upper levels, so I should read as much as possible before then. ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s lesson.¡± As I was having these thoughts, the bell rang to signal the end of today¡¯s lesson. I wonder if they were using magic to make this alarm? As it had never been out of sync, at least ever since I came here. Next time, let¡¯s see if I can make a similar thing. Just as I was about to leave my seat, I heard voices talking from the seat next to me. About three people have gathered around and were talking about something. ¡°Hey, did you know that there is a male teacher in charge of the classes on the higher years?¡± ¡°Are you sure? Isn¡¯t this place supposed to be forbidden to men?¡± ¡°Eh, but I¡¯ve heard about it too. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s a very good-looking person.¡± Apparently, it seems to be some kind of love gossip again. Certainly, the presence of a man is unusual in this school, where the students, teachers, and all other staff consist of women entirely. But in the end, it¡¯s nothing to do with me¡­¡­ ¡°Also, I heard that the man was a court wizard before he came here.¡± I was about to stand up again, but those words stopped me. While being careful not to get noticed, I cast a spell to enhance my hearing. The reason I went that far was because I was intrigued by the term ¡°court wizard.¡± ¡°Speaking of Court Wizards, this country also has the highest standards even among the continent¡­¡­Is there really such a person in this school?¡± The conversation between my classmates proceeded as if they were unaware of my doubts. ¡°What is his name? Also, what kind of person is he?¡± ¡°I believe he is Sir Theophil Krause.¡± ¡°Sir Krause, is it? Ahh, now I like to meet this person.¡± ¡°Perhaps we could meet him if we visit the higher years¡¯ building?¡± ¡°But we¡¯re noble ladies. It would be too rude if we intrude without permission.¡± You guys always sink your teeth into it when the topic comes to romance, even though you should be spending your time studying for the exams. But when you are asked directly, you shy away because it¡¯s ¡®improper for a noble to do those things.¡¯ These nobles sure like their appearances. As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Is this also a part of their education as a noble lady? If so, being a noble is more troublesome than I thought. ¡°Also, I have heard of some rumor.¡± Then, the first one spoke in a whisper and covers her mouth. I activated the eavesdropping smell I mastered without chanting. My classmates can¡¯t even draw a magic circle yet, but I¡¯ve already mastered the materializing a spell without chanting. ¡°After the school is over, I heard that Sir Krause usually goes at the back of the school building.¡± ¡°In other words, if you go there, you can meet him secretly¡­¡­¡± ¡°But if they find us, there will be an uproar.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not many people there. Also, isn¡¯t it a bit scary, being alone with a man? Even though it¡¯s Sir Krause¡­¡­¡± I see, the back of the school building, huh. It¡¯s true that there are only a few people passing there. It¡¯s a great place to hide and meet secretly. But what is he doing, going at such a place¡­¡­oh well. As far as I could tell, the teachers here are of high quality. However, they are still too far to be considered excellent. Even I am confident that I could surpass them if I was given a bit of time. It¡¯s probably because they are centered on those who can cater to noble ladies, aside from the fact that they have to be a woman of a presentable upbringing. But even though the person is a man, he was still a court wizard, the pinnacle of all mages and wizards in this country. He must definitely be incomparable to these teachers who only know how to teach ¡®children¡¯ how to use magic. ¡°Interesting. If it¡¯s him, he might be a good opponent to test my skills.¡± I¡¯m going to be the best sorcerer in the country anyway, so I should be able to beat that court wizard while I¡¯m here. I finally decided. I¡¯m going to meet this Theophile Krause, and he¡¯ll be my stepping stone to greatness. I stood up from my seat and left the classroom with a nonchalant look on my face. Book 4: Chapter 5: Amelia’s Challenge On a certain day after school, I went to the said secluded area behind the school building. As classes were already over, the students were either going back to their dorms or going to town to play. No one is likely to come here at a time when the school is becoming less crowded. But if Annica¡¯s plan went well, Amelia should be here soon. I sat down on a bench and played with my magic spells to pass the time. The basic magic spell has a set chant and magic circle, as shown in textbooks, but I sometimes modify it as a habit when I was still a wizard in the court. This results in me creating an entirely new form of magic spell from time to time. But even though it was only a hobby, the difficulty of what I am doing is no different from an intermediate mage doing some serious research. Also, since I¡¯m the only one who knows the original magic spell¡¯s structure, it¡¯s difficult to take countermeasures against it. There is no danger of imitation as well, as I don¡¯t even have a set magic formation or chant required to do my spells. I¡¯ve been creating a lot of erotic magic spells lately, so I have to keep it low, or else I¡¯ll get discovered. This kind of magic can be traded for money in the underground, but I¡¯m not really short of it right now. So, in the end, it¡¯s really just for my own enjoyment. ¡°I could increase the amount of mana consumed to make it more powerful and connect it here for faster activation¡­¡­¡± Even if it was for erotic purposes, I wouldn¡¯t stop until I¡¯m compromised or have achieved my goal. As I concentrated, about an hour had already passed. Just then, I felt a presence approaching me in front. I looked up, I saw that it was my new target, the scholarship student Amelia. Her long silver hair was as exactly the same as in her profile, and contrary to her humble upbringing, she had a proud look on her face. As if she¡¯s telling everyone her full confidence that she is the best. ¡°Hey, are you the one they call Sir Krause?¡± Amelia asked as if she was just checking a peasant. There¡¯s no respect in her tone at all. It looks like you need a little bit of a¡­¡­rigorous education. ¡°Yes, but what¡¯s with the attitude? If you just show a little more respect for your elders, then yes.¡± Amelia then replied with a snicker. ¡°You want me to respect you simply because you¡¯re older than me? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving you some advice as a teacher. If you underestimate your opponent, you will lose your footing.¡± ¡°Oh, that? I already know how to cast Levitate when I was still young. You don¡¯t have to worry about me falling.¡± ¡°Oh, you can use the levitation spell?¡± Magic that defies nature¡¯s laws is quite challenging, even more so for a lady at her age. This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. It¡¯s not magic that a first-year student of the school can handle at the very least. ¡°That¡¯s excellent of you, miss. But with that uniform, won¡¯t you lose points for all those good grades?¡± Amelia¡¯s uniform was a little different from the other girls. She didn¡¯t have the ribbon she was usually required to wear, and her blouse looked like a size smaller than her. Her skirt was shorter than the others, and if you look at it closer, you can see that it was pretty worn out. But what¡¯s the most interesting about her the open cleavage of her blouse. Is the standard size too big for her chest that she has to open her blouse a bit? ¡°This uniform? I don¡¯t really mind. And I won¡¯t lose points as I was granted a scholarship grant.¡± In this academy, scholarship students are not only given free tuition by the school. As pawns for their fame and glory, they are also given special treatment and some exclusive rights for them. One of them is freedom of dress. As its name says, they are free to dress anything they like, as long as it won¡¯t tarnish the school¡¯s reputation¡ªno dress code or anything as such. Of course, I also knew that, but considering this is our first meeting, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Her skirt is almost showing her pearly-white thighs. And the open cleavage on her chest as well. It¡¯s that unnatural, even if I don¡¯t point it out ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re one of those scholarship students? But shouldn¡¯t you be more respectful if that¡¯s the case?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a good upbringing like the other students, so don¡¯t expect me to be formal like them. Also, most of the teachers here have talent that is beneath me. Why would I respect them f I can surpass them sooner or later? Anyway, I don¡¯t like it, so that¡¯s that.¡± ¡°So, what does this special student want from me?¡± ¡°I heard that Mister Krause is a former court wizard. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was in the court before I came here.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re lying.¡± I surrendered everything that could be used to prove I was a court wizard when I resigned. After all, even though one can get in and out of the court with ease due to our abilities, everything issued to you as a court wizard can be deadly if misused, so if you don¡¯t surrender them first, you¡¯ll be hunted down. However, Amelia seemed to have judged from my attitude that I was not lying even without any further evidence. ¡°So, do you have any questions about the court? Or do you dream of becoming a court wizard?¡± ¡°No, not at all. For I¡¯m going to be something way above than that of a court wizard in the not-too-distant future.¡± The expression on Amelia¡¯s face when she said that did not have any hint that she was joking. It seems that she is serious about this. Perfect frog-in-a-well scenario. ¡°It is a good idea to have high aspirations. But aren¡¯t they a bit too high for you to grasp?¡± As if she didn¡¯t like the way I said it, Amelia¡¯s expression frowned. ¡°You, are you thinking I¡¯m being ridiculous?¡± ¡°No, rather, it¡¯s the opposite.¡± In fact, there was a time when I was a kid when I was really excited about it. But when I became a court wizard, I saw the world differently. ¡°I recommend that you find something that interests you other than magic and enjoy life in moderation.¡± In fact, I¡¯ve found something I enjoy: women. And I can do whatever I want at this school. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough talk for now. What¡¯s your real purpose?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh well. I¡¯m here to defeat you, Mister Krause.¡± When she said that, Amelia points her hand at me. She then conjures a magic circle in her palm. Attack spells are not something you can thoughtlessly aim at people, so does she think I have a certain amount of skills to receive it? Oh well, I¡¯ll just give her a good spanking later. ¡°I just want to see how far my talent goes. And you¡¯re going to be my first stepping stone, former court wizard.¡± ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll take it as a teacher if that¡¯s what it takes to help my students grow.¡± I stood up and faced Amelia. ¡°But don¡¯t go too hard on your steps, okay? Or else you might slip. Kukuku.¡± ¡°Rejoice while you can, for it¡¯s only now that you can use those words. Don¡¯t think a retired court wizard like you can beat me!¡± Amelia¡¯s magic circle shone, and she begins the ¡®fight¡¯ by firing a fireball as big as a human head directly towards my face. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a preliminary exercise!¡± I ignored her words and measured my distance to the incoming fireball, then unleashed a waterball of the same size without chanting. The two spells collided and cancelled each other out. It was the same as with the demo I had with Liesl, but I added one more move. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite goo¡­¡­-!!!!¡± Amelia was about to have an arrogant speech, but she hurriedly defended herself. It was because a hammer made of compressed air was approaching in the shadow of the waterball. As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Such petty tricks won¡¯t work on me!¡± Amelia looked angry and activated a lightning spell by accumulating magic power in both hands. Then, posing her arms as if a barrel of a cannon sliced in cross-section, she aimed both arms at me, launching two horizontal lightning bolts at my wake. It instantly disintegrated the hidden projectile and was about to approach my body. ¡°You¡¯re good, but you¡¯re still too na?ve.¡± I responded by thrusting out my hands, catching the incoming lightning bolts in the flesh. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s a direct hit. There¡¯s no way you can defend yourself from that!¡­¡­.. What!?¡± Amelia laughed out loud but immediately went into a surprise when she saw see me standing unharmed. ¡°I was sure I hit you back there!¡± Lightning speed attacks are a threat, but lightning spells also mimic a real lightning bolt¡¯s characteristics. All I did was to put up a film of mana all over my body, then rooted myself more firmly to the ground. And the lighting passed through me, just like that. It¡¯s the same principle as when lightning strikes a building, but the people inside don¡¯t get electrocuted¡ªalso an essential countermeasure against horrid weathers and weather-related spells. ¡°Well, now it¡¯s my turn. Let me show you an example of how to do it.¡± I activated the same lightning bolt spell as Amelia¡¯s, but this time, it¡¯s much faster and more powerful than the one used by Amelia. ¡°Kuh, as if I¡¯d let you!¡± Amelia retaliated by making a spherical magic shield in a hurry and tried to parry it to the ground. However¡­¡­ ¡°Kyaaa!!¡± Her magic shield was pierced through casually, and the spell which made it through electrocutes her body. Amelia knelt in place due to the shock, her body convulsing from time to time. I approached her and looked down at her from above. ¡°How¡­¡­did you¡­¡­prevented it¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to figure that out for yourself. Think of it as homework for the day.¡± After hearing that, Amelia, who was staring at me, fainted. I then picked her up. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve gotten our prey, all that¡¯s left to do is to eat her up later¡­¡­but first.¡± The clash of magic spells earlier made a reasonably loud noise. It is a bad idea to stay here and get caught, and that goes for both of us. That said, I don¡¯t want to get caught carrying Amelia, who God knows when she will wake up and blame me for what I have done. ¡°Hmmm, shall I use the backyard?¡± Not far from here, there is a backyard that no one has entered yet. I have repeatedly surveyed the area, and since the area beyond it was surrounded by traps and alarming systems, and that there is no use for the current lot anyway, the gardeners, being women as well, didn¡¯t find the need to clear it. They put emphasis on the ¡®outer moats¡¯ of their ¡®castle¡¯ so much that they didn¡¯t notice that the intruder had already walked through their door. But with this, there would be no shortage of places for me to hide. ¡°She¡¯s the type of student that assaults a teacher into a dangerous match on a whim. She needs to be educated well.¡± Saying that to myself, I laughed and walked away, carrying the unconscious Amelia in my arms. Book 4: Chapter 6: In the School’s Backyard 1 There was no sign of people when we reached the backyard. And as I have expected, the neglected plants and trees provided just the right number of blinders for our cause. I found a patch of grass and rolled Amelia onto it. Though I deliberately weakened the power of my spell just to bind her in our battle, I cast a recovery spell just in case. After that, Amelia seemed to start breathing more easily. For assurance, I decided to apply some restraints in order for her not to run amok once she wakes up. By that, I took out a large handkerchief from my pocket and tied her hands with it. This way, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being counterattacked. ¡°Hey, how long are you planning to sleep?¡± ¡°Hnnnn, nnu¡­¡­¡± I shook Amelia¡¯s shoulders and brought my face closer to hers to check her breathing. Amelia moans as she woke up, before rolling her eyes at my face. She immediately tries to move away, only to find out later that her body has been restrained. ¡°Hey, get this off me! Do you really think it¡¯s okay for a teacher to do this?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably not a good idea.¡± ¡°Then untie me right now. Or your sins will be heavy.¡± ¡°Oi oi, aren¡¯t you too hasty?¡± We¡¯ve skipped over reporting to the school and immediately went to the talks about a trial? ¡°Isn¡¯t this already the end of the line for you, oh Mr. Krause? The excellent teacher and genius court wizard, evicted from the prestigious school because of messing around with a student?¡± This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe translations. ¡°Hey, are you trying to accuse me¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, I am. Or is that genius brain of yours just a fluke?¡± Amelia is annoyed, as if she was just stating the obvious to an idiot who couldn¡¯t understand. I sighed, then stared at the woman. The first thing I saw was her breasts, and they were quite large. Humongous, in fact. ¡°Hey, where are you looking?¡± Amelia notices my gaze and tries to hide it, but then she realizes her arms are restrained behind her, so she can¡¯t do anything. She then tried to stand up, only to be unable to because it was prevented by me. ¡°Get away from me, you bastard!¡± In the end, she tried to kick me, so I had no choice but to activate my body manipulation magic. As if a mechanism that ran out of power, Amelia¡¯s legs were put down. ¡°Kuh, this¡­¡­what is happening?¡± I¡¯m sure she was trying to resist it with her magic, but her efforts are futile. As it was being blocked by a magic spell I enchanted in her restraints, the one in front of me is now nothing but a powerless beautiful lady. Just like that, the genius scholarship student Amelia has lost all her resistance. ¡°Don¡¯t give me any more work. It¡¯s displeasing.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± When she found out that she could no longer resist in any way, she starts to curse on me. But in this situation, it was nothing but a cute yapping. ¡°Now then. Now that you¡¯re awake, it¡¯s time we get down to business.¡± ¡°Business? You really think you have the right to do business with me after what you¡¯ve done? Unhand me right now! Or you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± ¡°You¡­¡­just who do you think you are?¡± ¡°What? Are you provoking me? I am- ¡° ¡°Just a peasant who barely knows where she stands. Do you really know what you did just now? You assaulted a teacher in the academy without any warning. Moreover, a former official in the court.¡± ¡°Hmph, do you really think they will believe you? I am a scholarship student, a genius that will surpass them in the future. It¡¯s my right to be given such treatment, and they should be happy to be my stepping stone. Plus, aren¡¯t you a court wizard? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself, doing such underhanded methods like that to me? That was not even a fair fight!¡± Wow. I have met a lot of people who have delusions of grandeur in their minds, but this is the first time I have seen one being openly brought by a student. What¡¯s more, of someone who is on a lower caste than me. ¡°It seems that you still have no idea of the graveness of your offense. You just assaulted an official, albeit retired from his duties, without any form of reason. Even though I have quit as a court wizard, I am still of the service of the country. You are really lucky I was the one who you have assaulted, Miss Burness. If it¡¯s someone else, you would have been subjected to expulsion at the very least, and a death penalty for you and your family at it is very worst. Most of the teachers and students here have a high standing in this country or as influential as them. If you¡¯re doubting me, how about we head over to the headmistress office right now? To also hasten your expulsion papers and find a replacement for your seat.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t do that! If they did that, my father and I will- ¡° ¡°Also, fair fight? You call that a fair fight even though it was you who barged in and cast a spell without even asking for a duel? You see, Miss Burness, we have specified training grounds to do that activity. Or are you afraid of being seen when you lost?¡± I-I¡¯m not afraid! It¡¯s just- ¡° ¡°Even if we fight in the same way, the results will still be the same. Your lightning bolt spell just now is just a perfected example of a textbook way of casting the spell. Even in the way you materialized your magic circle in front of me, I would have dealt you in a thousand ways before you could even act. Don¡¯t believe me? Watch this.¡± I first cast a transparent dome for soundproofing just to be safe, then, with a flick of a finger, KABOOM! A soft crackle of thunder resounded inside the dome. Right in front of Amelia is a crystalized spot in the ground, sizzled by a lightning bolt I have just struck. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± There was only silence in the latter¡¯s eyes. Then it turned into resignation, then into fear. Trembling in her seat, those eyes faced me. I think I overdid it a little. ¡°Anyway, as you can see, there is a huge difference in our abilities, and if you are as genius as you are saying, you should know the difference right away. Anyway, what you have done just now caused me quite a commotion, so it wouldn¡¯t leave me unscathed either way. How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°H-hmph. Such arrogance for someone who has bound the other party. Very well. Let me hear your demands.¡± (That spell just now, I didn¡¯t even detect any preparations or magic circles before it was cast! If I was hit by that spell, I would be done for! But I have to stay strong, or else this man will take everything!) ¡°As expected of Miss Burness, you are indeed an intelligent woman. After all, the academy wouldn¡¯t have chosen you as their student if you weren¡¯t, right? Anyway, since you are still in your first year, I won¡¯t be too hard on you. However, as your offense is heavy, I can¡¯t just let this pass. Ah, by the way, your restraints have been released just now. I don¡¯t want to be told that I am forcing my student to do my demands.¡± ¡°Enough of your lecture and your excessive blabbering! Just get on it and tell me what you want already!¡± ¡°Well, all I want is simple. I want your body.¡± ¡°My¡­¡­body?¡± ¡°Yes, your body. As you can see, you¡¯re a fine specimen yourself, Miss Burness.¡± ¡°You want me to be your guinea pig!? Isn¡¯t that going a bit too far?!¡± ¡°I believe you misunderstand something. It¡¯s not between me and my background as a former court wizard. I have already retired from that. What I want is a physical relationship. Something a man and a woman should have.¡± ¡°Y-you, you want me to be your lover!? Aren¡¯t you the one getting full of yourself and not me?¡± ¡°Heavens, no, Miss Burness. It would be detrimental to my goals if we fall in love with each other. What I want is purely physical¡­¡­ carnal, if that word suits you more. This is why I used the term ¡°your body¡± just earlier. So, do we have a deal?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe that a court wizard like you would stoop so low. But indeed, I have a beautiful body, but what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you are in a position to negotiate the terms, Miss Burness. I am already taking a big risk here. It¡¯s either I keep silent on your one-sided assault in exchange for a simple desire of your flesh, or take your chances with your so-called scholarship title that would put you, me, and your family in disgrace for the least part and to the guillotine for the worst. So, what will you do?¡± Amelia contemplated for a moment, but after a while, she, ¡°Very well, we have a deal.¡± ¡°You did a wise choice, Miss Burness. I assure you won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°And? What should I do, you lowly scum? I know you are not gonna let me through just like that.¡± ¡°As expected of a daughter of a book merchant. Your negotiation skills are good.¡± When I blurted that out loud, Amelia¡¯s eyes were widened in shock. ¡°How did you know that? You, don¡¯t tell me-. ¡° ¡°I had my eyes on you for a while now. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to come to me personally. After all, I have a thing for big-breasted beauties like you.¡± ¡°You scum! I can¡¯t believe I have been deceived by you!¡± ¡°Deceived? I never deceived you on anything. It¡¯s just your interpretation going wild. Also, you have accepted our deal without any scams or hidden agendas in it. Or is Miss Amelia Burness, the oh, so excellent sorceress that will surpass every wizard in the future, just at this level?¡± ¡°I am not like that! Ugh¡­¡­Very well. If it¡¯s my body you want, then it¡¯s my body that you¡¯ll receive. Just don¡¯t come running with your tail in between your legs later.¡± ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Burness. Now, if you please, could you stand on the patch of grass over there?¡± ¡°H-here? Just that?¡­¡­.There. are you content now?¡± ¡°Yes, just like that. But from here on, just leave it all to me.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡­Kyaa! My-my body is moving on its own!¡± I activated my body manipulation spell on her, then enhanced my soundproofing barrier and added an invisible filter to not reflect us moving inside. It will put no harm if I add additional security before doing the deed. However, it wouldn¡¯t be thrilling if everything is safe, so let¡¯s add a little spice to it. ¡°What is this, you might ask? It is only a body manipulation spell that I cast on you. However, it won¡¯t be as exciting if you just follow my commands like a puppet, so how about we play a little game while at it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­how much do you plan on shaming me like this¡­¡­¡± ¡°I am not shaming you, Miss Burness. In fact, with that deal of ours just earlier, I say I had already helped you by a lot. But I see that you¡¯re still¡­¡­dissatisfied with what I am doing, so let¡¯s make another deal. Right now, your body is bound by my spell, isn¡¯t it? I may be a¡­¡­, very cultured individual, but I am not fond of forcing my women to do my bidding. The reason I cast a spell on you is so that you won¡¯t get hurt, but I know you won¡¯t believe it because of your prejudice in me, hence this deal. I know that you have offered your body to make me silent about your misconduct, but this time, it will be a matter of pride. From here on, I will be doing things in your body, lewd ones that for sure you won¡¯t like at first. This is where the deal enters. If you say ¡°no,¡± even just once, I¡¯ll stop. However, our previous agreement will be off, and we will report everything to the higher-ups about the deeds that we¡¯ve done. I may indeed by controlling your body, but your mind and mouth is free on its own.¡± ¡°Is that a challenge, Mr. Krause? Are you telling me that I will submit it to you? Very well, I accept. But if I make you say ¡°No¡± instead, you¡¯ll be my personal servant for life.¡± ¡°Very well. I accept those conditions. I¡¯ll be starting now.¡± I started by manipulating her legs and made them spread apart, then slipped my hand inside her short skirt. ¡°Hyaa! Where are you putting your hands¡­¡­ah, it¡¯s touching me!¡± I immediately went for a direct attack, but as expected, it is not even wet yet. And so, I prioritized caressing the secret area on top of her panties first. As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. As I did that, however, Amelia glares at me with a disgusted look on her face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you putting it in right away? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to resist once you put it inside?¡± Unlike those pampered noble ladies, she appears to have education in this area. That taunt, however, had made me immediately convinced of something that should be her flaw. While she doesn¡¯t shy away from the topic of sex, which is already commendable for her age, it seems that she has focused too much on the study of magic that she neglected everything about that topic. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just go ahead and keep her in the dark. I can¡¯t wait to see how she reacts later. ¡°You seem to think I¡¯ll be enjoying myself alone, but sex isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Says a teacher who¡¯s having his way with a student. After I graduate here and became famous, I will expose all your misdeeds and wrongdoings, you horny but impotent small penis!¡± ¡°I admire you for your choice of words, as should I have expected of a common birth, but if that¡¯s all you got in your insults, then I¡¯m afraid you still have to learn.¡± Honestly, if it was the old me, I would have already slapped this girl, but after having through those ¡®experiences¡¯ as a professional, I could only stare at her with pity. So, instead of getting angry, I decided to spend that energy to make her ¡®happy.¡¯ I inserted my fingers, which had so far only been over her underwear, inside. I immediately felt the softness of her skin when I touched it directly. ¡°To touch the place where I pee directly, are you that stupid?¡± ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­you¡¯re saying that, but isn¡¯t it feeling better and better?¡± ¡°How would I feel good from just this?¡± ¡°Oh? In that case, then how about this?¡± I stroke the clitoris of Amelia, who¡¯s still in her rebelling tone. And immediately, a noticeable reaction from her appeared. ¡°Hiuuu!? What is this, something just electrocuted my body¡­¡­¡± Seeing the moment when the girl wakes up to sex, an indescribable feeling of excitement wells up over me. Yes, that¡¯s it. Sooner or later, I will see your slutty face as you cum. Prepare yourself, you cheeky woman. While continuing to caress her private parts, I directed my other hand to her upper body. My aim is, of course, her big tits. ¡°Wait, you, you¡¯re going to take it off!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not wearing your uniform properly.¡± Despite being a first-year, Amelia¡¯s uniform was already worn out, so it was easy to open it with one hand. Still, why is it so worn out even though it was only a few months since it was issued to her? Was it because she practiced magic in it a lot of times? But I didn¡¯t think about it much as it wasn¡¯t my priority right now. As my priority right now is one thing¡­¡­ to expose Amelia¡¯s beautiful body and take them into my embrace. Interestingly, when I exposed her special places upon removing her underwear, the cheeky brat fell silent. It was as if her daunting behavior a while ago is nothing but a joke. ¡°Oh? So you still have the sense of shame. And here I thought it never existed in you.¡± It seems that seeing her tits and pussy live is more effective on her mentally than caressing them myself. ¡°Still, as expected, yours are splendid. I can¡¯t believe this thing hasn¡¯t been used before.¡± I rubbed her breasts over her underwear, evaluating them while appreciating their size and softness. It¡¯s just the right size for me to squeeze. From a while ago, the frequency of her panting noises has increased. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to understand why. ¡°Haaa, ahaa¡­¡­what is this feeling¡­¡­¡± Despite her being dubbed as a genius, her lack of sexual knowledge didn¡¯t help her understand the meaning of this decline. Little by little, Amelia¡¯s body is getting ready to accept me. ¡°H-hmph. My body is just feeling hotter than usual. Is that the best you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, Miss Burness. Soon you will feel that this isn¡¯t just a simple heat. Once it reaches the peak, we will proceed with the next step.¡± ¡°Next step, huh? Let¡¯s see about that. I wonder if those grimy paws of yours could make me feel this ¡®heat¡¯ you are referring to.¡± When I explained this to her, Amelia defied me with a tone of voice that made me feel like an idiot. ¡°Your confidence is truly admirable, Miss Burness. However, confidence isn¡¯t needed in this field.¡± ¡°Do you think you can get me off so easily? Think again.¡± ¡°But it seems you¡¯re already getting off just from being touched earlier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your speculation. To tell the truth, it feels sickening just being touched by you.¡± ¡°Then, will you say the magic word?¡± ¡°Never! How about you try?¡± Even after our conversation has finished, I didn¡¯t stop my caresses on the front of her fresh and tight pussy. However, I avoided touching her inner parts, which is her vagina. Perhaps her body is gradually beginning to feel the pleasure, as her hole is now leaking with joy juices. ¡°Hnnn, Fuuh¡­¡­haaa, haaa.¡± In no time, Amelia¡¯s moans followed suit. She closes her eyes as she desperately tries to suppress her reactions. But even from my point of view, she¡¯s already at her limit. She¡¯s about to lose control, and only a matter of time before she explodes. ¡°Ahh, hyaaa! Something, something hot is coming! Aah, haaa, I can¡¯t hold it back!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up and let the pleasure take over? Or if you can¡¯t really take it, why not say the magic word to end it all?¡± ¡°Kuh, never! Ahhh! H-how about you try! Kuhh!!¡± Such a persistent person. Well, she would have given up already if she were that easy¡­¡­ Because of this, I intensified the movements of my caresses, pushing Amelia further to her pinnacle of excitement. I finally fondled the gushing precious part of her pussy, her vaginal orifice, as well as her breasts that have been completely exposed by removing her underwear. As I increased the torture, Amelia¡¯s body trembled more and more. (Ahh, don¡¯t cum, Amelia, you can do this, Don¡¯t cum on this man! Because you will teach this coward a lesson after this!) With tears in her eyes, the scholarship student tried her best to hold back her climax. But with a single finger, all her efforts were quickly shattered. With my fingers, which were drenched in her love juices, I rubbed up her exposed clitoris. It was then when Amelia¡¯s body stiffens, and her vagina overflows with love juices. ¡°Hiii! You can¡¯t do that to me! Haa, haaa, hahiiiiiiiiiiii!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes went wide, her teeth numb from the chattering. She was not sure what¡¯s going on with her body, but this unknown pleasure attacking her made her terrified to the core. Meanwhile, my excitement was at an all-time high as I watched Amelia convulse to climax. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to take up a new hobby if this continues.¡± I don¡¯t really have any hobby of tormenting women to do my bidding. But the girl in my arms was trying to take my taste in women to the next level. Honestly, I don¡¯t like it at all. But for now, it¡¯s necessary to get this desire out of my system as soon as possible. After all this is done, I¡¯m going to have Amelia take responsibility for stirring me up this way. Book 4: Chapter 7: In the School’s Backyard 2 ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ugh, my body is¡­¡­¡± Amelia, now shaking her body from the climax, breathed hard as she tried to expel the heat from the sensation that was new to her. Her partner, on the other hand, is here raring to pounce. By the way, that partner was me. ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡­kuh!¡± I put my hands around her and flipped her body over. This caused her to land my hand onto her breasts, making Amelia let out a nice yelp. It seems that her body is not showing signs of rejection, which is a very good thing for my cause. ¡°There¡¯s no time to rest, Amelia.¡± I said this, and Amelia¡¯s eyes sharpened its gaze, as if she had finally noticed my presence. ¡°Oh what¡¯s this? Are you trying to butter up to me, calling me by my name? Very well, I¡¯ll forgive you this once. Just think of this as your last meal before I make you suffer in humiliation later.¡± She spoke in a sharp tone, but even from there I could feel her indignation in between. ¡°Kukuku, to think you have still the energy to be arrogant, what a cheeky woman.¡± The higher you think you are, the harder you will fall. Don¡¯t blame me for paying you back later on. Right now, Amelia¡¯s body is yet to recover from her climax, but that won¡¯t matter to me because she¡¯s ¡°receiving assistance¡± from my body manipulation spell. As evidence, even though she¡¯s tired, I still managed to get her to her knees and raise her ass in front of me. Before that, I stood on my knees and took out my meat stick. ¡°¡­¡­Haa, hawawa¡­¡­what the hell is that thing?¡± Even though she already has thorough knowledge about it, it seems that Amelia has yet to see a cock in its flesh. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as it somehow broke her prideful face as she observes me on the back. Still, I can¡¯t deny that her ¡®first reaction¡¯ also excited me. ¡°You still have the chance to say no.¡± ¡°You wish. Or are you afraid of the consequences that will happen, oh Mister former court wizard? You can start begging now.¡± ¡°Oh? How about this then?¡± I started aiming my angry rod towards Amelia¡¯s hips. ¡°Wait¡­¡­are you kidding?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± I grabbed her hips and pulled her to my waist. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s impossible! It will definitely tear-!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I assure you the only thing it will tear is your hymen.¡± It¡¯s true that mine is big, but never in my experiences that I tore a woman¡¯s pussy apart. Otherwise, women must require splitting their own stomach while giving birth. Even I don¡¯t want to imagine that. Besides, she is a woman I plan to enjoy many times in the future. Aside from the fact that I can¡¯t bear putting her on any harm, it would be a shame to rough up her precious body and render her useless for a while. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, you might want to stay put.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­¡± Disregarding her despair, I finally hit the tip of my meat stick into Amelia¡¯s entrance. I could feel her love juices dripping, a sign that she¡¯s feeling good despite her annoying ego. This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon. ¡°I will be taking your precious virginity. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stop?¡± ¡°Do your best, I¡¯ll never succumb to you!¡± ¡°I see. Well then.¡± Amelia braced herself for the upcoming sensation that will change her life, closing her eyes filled with tears on the sides. And the sensation she had been expecting¡­¡­ it ever happened. She opened her eyes and looked back, only to see me, fixing up my suit and clothing, as if preparing to leave. It may have a full tent inside my pants, but I guess I¡¯ll just have to rub it out in one of the girls later when I get back. ¡°You¡­¡­why?¡± ¡°Why, is it? Because I don¡¯t want to. And clearly, you don¡¯t want it either.¡± I removed my body manipulation spell, making Amelia plop softly on the grass she¡¯s standing on. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re just afraid of the consequences, but you can¡¯t say it because of your pride. who¡¯s the prideful person now?¡± Amelia stood up and declared. Then, she turned around and faced me. I in turn, approached her as soon as I buttoned my suit. ¡°¡­¡­Amelia.¡± ¡°Oh, so approaching me because you can¡¯t take reality? I know you¡¯re nothing but a big perv- Kyaa!¡± However, to her response, I took one of her arms and raised it on the level where both our eyes can see. ¡°You¡¯re shivering, which means, you¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­ha! Me, shivering because I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s only because I can¡¯t hold my laughter of you being a hypocrite!¡± ¡°You¡­¡­Never mind. Anyway, I have lost my interest in you. I have released you from your restraints, and now you¡¯re free to go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­But what about our deal?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just take it as a draw. I won¡¯t tell them about your offense, and you won¡¯t tell them about what we did here. Let¡¯s just leave it as that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­and? Why aren¡¯t you leaving, Miss Burness? Don¡¯t you know which way to go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­at that.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Leave it, just like that? Because I¡¯m afraid? Don¡¯t joke with me!¡± All of a sudden, Amelia removed the restraints on her hands and launched herself to me. I caught her body in order for her not to get hurt¡­well, I was about to, but all of a sudden, ¡°Die, you perverted teacher!¡± She twists her body and launches herself backward, pointing her hand at me while trying to cast a magic spell. However, in the middle of its materialization, Amelia¡¯s spell went ¡®poof¡¯. ¡°Why!? Even though my restraints have been released!¡± She could only blurt out. Read and get the latest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Because you are not concentrating on your spell enough. If you don¡¯t calm down your anger, you won¡¯t see results, no matter how hard you try.¡± I explained in a thorough tone, one I often use when discussing with my students. Magic spells, you see, is a diverse system. Though it only requires one to have mana; it requires creativity, concentration, tedious practice and proper guidance to do it well. And even if you do it well, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can master it at my level, as there are also different factors that influence the growth of spells, such as compatibility, bloodlines, talents, and so on. In other words, as different persons have different adaptabilities with regards to magic. However, that doesn¡¯t mean it can only be limited to the body you possess. You can also use different ways to boost your abilities. Some use powerful mediums when casting magic, like drawing magic circles on scrolls, creating concoctions and the like. Some just enhance their creativity and practice continuously to simplify the chant like the majority of the teachers in the campus. These people mentioned above, who practice and utilize magic as a form of specialization, are called Mages. Of course, there are people who can cast them without any incantations and no assistance of any mediums, just because they are from a special bloodline, they have compatibility with a spell, or because they are just talented. These ¡®geniuses¡¯ are called Wizards, and are treated as more superior than the two. Being different from the common mages, these wizards are well respected among others and are in demand for any country for their skills. However, only those wizards who have went beyond the extraordinary and have proven their worth to the country have the ¡®right¡¯ to enter the ¡®Courts¡¯, a special seat only to those of the highest echelons of the Magic users of the country. And I am a part of that group. Well, I was, till I came here. Because of these differences in levels, Amelia, who still uses a magic circle to cast spells, is undeniably no match for me. But of course, it¡¯s not like my skills just came out of the blue. With persistence and hard work, as well as creativity and practicing on countless mediums, it is possible to attain something near to what I am today, if you don¡¯t mind to sacrifice a lot of time and investment on your pocket, that is. Still, it¡¯s not that impossible for someone of Amelia¡¯s caliber to match me in no time. I am not some sort of God, so if she were to do a series of tedious practice while enhancing her creativity and using good mediums for magic, she may surpass me at least in magic category. it doesn¡¯t deny, however, the fact that Amelia is lacking all of this as of this moment. Well, even if she doesn¡¯t, she will still find it difficult to cast spells in this situation. She was just too agitated to think properly. After all, I have hurt her feelings in the topics which she took pride the most ¨C her capabilities in magic and her pride as a woman. ¡°To shoot a magic spell at this point-blank direction, you have to put more soul into it, Amelia.¡± ¡°Soul? What the hell are you-¡° ¡°Soul is the source of creativity, and Creativity is the ¡®blueprint¡¯ for you to materialize your spell. If your soul is affected, or afraid, in which it is what state you are in now, you can never materialize your spells, and what¡¯s worse, you may end up losing control of yourself due to the lack of direction of your mana.¡± ¡°Me, losing control of myself? Hahaha. I¡¯m a genius! How can I lose control of myself? ¡­wait, maybe it¡¯s you! You should have put some kind of trap here to prevent me from using my spells! Ha! I caught you now, cheater! To think your title is nothing but a fluke! Just admit you are weaker than I am!¡± ¡°¡­¡­sigh. why are you so obsessed of proving that you are better than I am?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m better than you! And stop with that pitiful look of yours already! Or is it because you are scared of ¡®losing yourself¡¯ over my body?¡± What an irrational woman. I spoke out loud in my mind. Her magic talent that was the one and only thing she could trust. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s devastated now, seeing that the things she took pride in herself were rendered useless so easily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that your magic can¡¯t help you anymore.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡­why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°It might have been a shock to you, that someone has surpassed you before you have even reached the peak.¡± ¡°Hmph. Big words. I can surpass you as long as I got ti-.¡° ¡°You already realized what I¡¯m capable of. You won¡¯t beat me no matter what you do.¡± ¡°But in the future, I¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡° The light disappears from Amelia¡¯s eyes as she gradually got confronted with the undeniable reality. She, right now, is nothing but a powerless lady. ¡°This is why I said you¡¯re aim is too high.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­what do you think I should aim for? Magic, magic is all I have, is what it brought me here.¡± ¡°Your heart.¡± ¡°My heart?¡± Amelia looks at her bountiful chest. ¡°You have been dependent on your brain, that you have been ignoring what has been screaming in your heart. Let me ask you, what is your real feelings? What is it, that you truly desire?¡± (I, I want someone to accept me.) I activated my Mind-reading spell, only to be surprised by a shocking fact. Who would have thought that the prideful, dauntless girl would want something so cute and simple? ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Your heart¡­¡­it¡¯s feeling empty right now, isn¡¯t it? Your heart is empty. What you need is something that fills your heart. But you kept on denying it, only listening to the logic of your mind.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouti-¡° ¡°And I have the very thing you just need.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh? What are you¡­¡­nnnn!¡± I looked into Amelia¡¯s eyes and made sure she heard it clearly so that it seeps into her brain ¨C then I pulled her in my embrace as I went for her lips. Book 4: Chapter 8: In the School’s Backyard 3 ¡°Nchuu, nmmm¡­¡­chupaa¡­¡­fuahh. ¡ª! You, that was my first kiss!¡± ¡°And, feels good, right? There is still a lot in where it came from.¡± ¡°You scoundrel! I shouldn¡¯t have believed on what you have said!¡± Amelia, who has just let her guard down, tried to struggle in my arms, only for it to turn futile as her feminine physique was no match for the physique of a man. However, to her hostile response, ¡°You have done well, Amelia. It¡¯s okay now. You¡¯re not alone anymore.¡± I tried to appease her by whispering in her ear. ¡°Hmph, alone? What makes you think I¡¯m alone? Also, why will I need your company anyway, you perverted bastard!¡± ¡°Because you need it, and it¡¯s written all over your face.¡± ¡°Wha-.¡± Amelia expressed her shock, but I didn¡¯t mind and just continued. ¡°You, right now, are like a wounded dog, barking with hostility to anyone who approaches, even though there are some who are genuinely trying to help. Little did you know that if you kept that attitude for long, no one would approach you anymore, and your wounds will only get worse.¡± You see, Amelia, humans are social creatures. They are more than just dogs, so they can¡¯t live without the help of each other. What you¡¯re doing does you more harm than good, and I, as a teacher, cannot allow that. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have been through before you got here, and honestly, I don¡¯t really care about it. But at such a young age, I immediately saw that you have matured, far than any other ladies in your age.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What makes you think you know about me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t have to. I may be a stranger to you, and our first encounter might be a little bit on the wrong side, but I know that you and I have something in common, and something each other need. But I see that you still don¡¯t get it, so let me put it in this way. I will not be saying such pleasantries anymore. I meant business, and you, as a daughter of a merchant, should have already known this.¡± ¡°And? What is it that you have that I truly need, oh mister court wizard?¡± I see that she¡¯s now willing to listen to my terms. Finally, now we can proceed to the next step. ¡°What you need is someone who you can rely on. Someone who truly appreciates you, accept you on your works and anything. You might see this as something inconceivable for you, as you are still blinded by your abilities right now, but I have to prevent that blindness of yours from worsening, or it will be too late.¡± ¡°And you, of all others, will do it? Did you know what you¡¯ve just done? You-¡° ¡°Forced you? I never did. In fact, even if I did, you shouldn¡¯t be listening to me right now. I gave you a chance to leave earlier, but you just wasted that, because you, yourself, know that you need it. Title? From defeating a former court wizard? It won¡¯t earn you respect that you yearn for; only more dread, which makes the matters worse. Instead of approaching you, everyone will just stay away from you more.¡± ¡°And, what is it that I have that you need?¡± ¡°The same as I said before. Your body.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­you won¡¯t really use me for your experiments, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not into that thing, and even if I did, I was no longer interested in it, nor I can do anything similar to it. Hey, I¡¯m a teacher now, you know? But I see that you are still apprehensive of our deal, so how about we make a ¡®test run¡¯ right now, to see if it suits each other. If you don¡¯t feel it suits you, I¡¯ll immediately stop. After that, you are free to do anything. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Amelia was at a loss for a moment, but her expression gradually stabilized. ¡°Fine. Just this once, I accept your proposal.¡± This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon. ¡°You did a good decision. I shall try my best to cope up with it. But before we start, I need to have an¡­¡­advance payment first.¡± ¡±Do what you want. As long as you uphold your deal, my body is a cheap price.¡± ¡°Very well. Here I go, Amelia.¡± As the place is neglected, I cannot just make a student lie on her back on it, so I made Amelia go on all fours like what we did earlier and repositioned myself from her behind. I was thinking of doing a foreplay before we do it once more, but Amelia, surprisingly, is even wetter on her core. She must have felt good in our deep kiss earlier. ¡°Still, it¡¯s so big¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think it would fit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, alright? You just stay put so that it won¡¯t hurt much.¡± ¡°uuu¡­¡­¡± I hit the tip of my member at Amelia¡¯s entrance for the second time, but this time, there will be no backing down. I¡¯m now going to take her precious virginity. I moved my hips forward, and the tip of my glans gradually inserted itself inside her vagina. ¡°Higuuu! It¡¯s, really coming in!?¡± Amelia shouted out, but I didn¡¯t stop my hips, going deeper and deeper until I pieced the hymen blocking her tight orifice. ¡°Ow, it hurts, it hurts!¡± Amelia¡¯s voice rang out more, but as I still have my sound barrier on, I wouldn¡¯t be heard no matter how loud she is. ¡°Aahuuu, stop moving, please, it really hurts. I¡¯m going to die!¡± Amelia begs at me with tears in her eyes, which is way too contrasting to her wild demeanor earlier. But apparently, the pain she received is really strong. The pain of losing one¡¯s virginity varies from person to person, but it seems that hers was at an all-time high. I made sure she¡¯s wet enough, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Here, let me treat you.¡± Upon checking that her pain was true, I immediately stopped my movements and cast a spell with a soothing effect. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ahhh, haaa¡­¡­¡± After a minute or two, the spell¡¯s effectiveness took effect, and Amelia¡¯s who was just crying out in agony just earlier, calmed down as the pain subsided. Good grief. Even though you¡¯re already calm, you¡¯re still a pain in the ass. That said, the condition of her vagina is quite good. I haven¡¯t entered half of it yet, but it¡¯s already actively clinging its walls around my meat stick. Not only is it tight, but the inside of her vagina felt amazing as well. That alone has already given me a lot of hope for her future development. ¡°Now that we¡¯re good, let¡¯s keep moving.¡± After a little while, Amelia¡¯s breathing started to calm down, so I began to move my hips again. The rod slid in and out repeatedly, enjoying the tightness of her pussy that was a virgin just earlier. ¡°Hyaaa, uu. What is this!?¡± On the other hand, Amelia wiggles to the foreign sensation, but it only made her pussy swallow my member even more. If this continues, it will be just a matter of time before I reach the deepest parts of her vagina. And so, I put my weight on it and slammed it in. ¡°Uguuuu! It¡¯s going all the way to my stomach¡­¡­.¡± The glans hit her uterus, and I felt like it had even pierced the ceiling of her womb completely. ¡°How is it? Has the pain subsided?¡± Just to make sure, I asked Amelia her condition. ¡°You liar. You said it won¡¯t hurt if I don¡¯t move.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, or is she angrier that I had mistaken the intensity of the pain rather than the shock of losing her virginity? ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to forgive me or not, but as this is an advanced payment for your ¡®hostile entrance¡¯ earlier. I¡¯ll be damned if I didn¡¯t make myself full.¡± Although it is fun to see the fresh reactions, it takes a lot of work just to treat them with care, much more so for Amelia, who¡¯s sensitive to pain. This results in my libido becoming uncontrollable since a while ago. After confirming she¡¯s okay, I grabbed Amelia firmly by the waist and started to shake my hips. ¡°Ahh, uuh, oouu¡­¡­! My insides, my insides are ripping apart inside-out!¡± ¡°Just try to calm down. I¡¯m pulling all the stops on you, so leave it all to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move so much¡­¡­aah, fuuh! My body is shaking, and I feel dizzy¡­¡­¡± ¡°Take deep breaths while at it. You¡¯ll feel good soon enough.¡± It wasn¡¯t my first time that I have dealt with these kinds of women, so I already knew my next steps. All I need to do is focus on calming Amelia down while gradually make her get used to sex. ¡°Hii, hiii! it¡¯s coming in again!¡± However, in contrast to her sensitivity, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman¡¯s vagina that was a virgin until a few minutes ago already swallowing my the meat stick in its whole so quickly. It was still hard inside her pussy, but I was able to enter my entire girth with just a little push of my hips. ¡°You really swallowed it in. You¡¯ve got talent for this, Amelia.¡± ¡°The pain is gradually fading¡­¡­but I¡¯m not happy even if you praise me.¡± It seems that her disgust for me was still strong. But once she learned the pleasure I could give her, those feelings would be useless anymore. This is why I chose to develop Amelia¡¯s amativeness first, and I did that as quickly as possible. It¡¯s always best to start with the quick and easy part. I cast my body manipulation spell once again to put her body at ease from the painful stress. Then, with one hand still on her waist, I put my other hand on her chest. ¡°I saw that you¡¯re feeling nice over here earlier.¡± I spoke as I caressed her big tits, which are well developed for her age, scooping them up from below. This way, I can violate both of them while shaking my hips hard. As I begin to develop Amelia using my hips and hands, the effects started to show quickly. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ what is this, my body is getting hotter¡­¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s breathing gradually got mixed with hot sighs. Read and get the latest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. But it wasn¡¯t just that, as I could see her complexion getting better and better. It seems that she¡¯s becoming aware of her instincts as a woman. In that case, all I have to do is make her feel it even more. ¡°Huu, ahh¡­¡­Hyaa¡­ugh¡­¡­It¡¯s moving in my belly. I really got that thing inside me¡­¡­¡± As I moved my hips back and forth, I searched out the sensitive areas of her insides. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so earlier? It¡¯s going to feel good later on. Don¡¯t focus on your magic too much, and enjoy your sex with me. It¡¯s a waste of your beautiful body if it didn¡¯t get its use.¡± ¡°H-how could I enjoy such a thing! This is for making babies! Ahaann~!¡± I¡¯m not sure if I struck her in the right spot or not, but Amelia made a charming moan after that pump. ¡°Just now¡­¡­why is my voice turning like this!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re aroused, Amelia. And that was a lovely voice as well. Let me hear it more.¡± I focused on the point where she felt it just earlier and poked around it with my meat stick. ¡°No, wait! If you hit that spot more, I¡¯m going to-hyaa! Aahhn!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. You¡¯re finally feeling better.¡± As I piston-ed into her vagina, I intensified my caresses on her breasts. I also used two fingers to caress around the nipple to increase her sensations. ¡°H-how¡­even though I¡¯m already feeling it inside, I¡¯m feeling it here as well.¡± ¡°I see that you¡¯re feeling the heat on your nipples as well; the tips of your tits are getting stiffer and stiffer, Amelia.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡­hyaaa, ahhhh, aaaaaaaahhh!¡± ¡°Letting out such a pleasant moan, I say you have already known that I¡¯m not lying, am I right?¡± Instead of circling around the perky tips, this time, I stimulated them directly. I pressed her nips which had already hardened like I¡¯m flipping a lever switch. ¡°Ihiiiii! Something, something is coming!¡± Amelia¡¯s body shuddered, and she let out a sweet squeal. ¡°That¡¯s the sexual pleasure that you can obtain with your breasts alone. Remember it well.¡± ¡°Haaa, haaa ¡­¡­so this is sex¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And you can obtain more of it by feeling it here.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡­Hyaaa!¡± She shuddered even louder as I slammed the meat stick into her newly developed cunt. At the same time, thick, viscous love juices began to leak out. The entanglement between my rod and her vagina became deeper, and the sound of water flowing out became even more profound. ¡°Can you hear it? They are the lewd sounds coming from where we are connected.¡± Guchu. Guchu. Plock. Plock. Plock. Obscene pieces of sounds echoed in the soundproof dome I created in the school¡¯s backyard. ¡°This sound¡­¡­it¡¯s coming from my body?¡± ¡°Yes. It also signifies that your body is already in the throes of pleasure.¡± ¡°But, but I can¡¯t let that happen! My body will become lewd if this continues!¡± ¡°And? Why is it a problem? It¡¯s just staying true to your human instincts.¡± ¡°Because I have magic¡­I have talent! I have finally decided to become something more amazing than a court wizard! I can¡¯t be led astray here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you should stop aiming for something impossible to reach. You¡¯ll have to sacrifice everything, your life, your looks, even your humanity, to let that happen. And even with that, I still doubt you can surpass those freaks. Also, you have such a good body. I would find it unforgivable if you were to waste it like that.¡± With a strong determination, I have already committed myself to make Amelia my woman and not transform into those freaks over there. I banged Amelia¡¯s ass harder than before. ¡°Hyaaa! Ahuuunn! My body, my body is getting hotter and hotter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the proof that Amelia is going to cum.¡± ¡°Come? But I¡¯m already here?¡¯ ¡°It means you¡¯re about to climax. Don¡¯t worry. It will feel so good later that your mind will gonna go blank.¡± ¡°I-isn¡¯t that dangerous? No, no wait! I don¡¯t want to climax!¡± He was oh-so all-knowing just earlier, but to think she¡¯s this na?ve when it comes to actual sex. Really, she got me in the first half. This liar needs to be punished. I took my hands off Amelia¡¯s breasts and caught her firmly around the waist. Then I slammed my hips into her as hard as I could at that ass that was unable to escape. ¡°Ahh, ahh, aaaahhuu! Something, something is coming out, I can feel it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the climax, Amelia, and you are about to cum. Just let it go, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± As she was feeling the stimulation directly, what¡¯s more on her very first time, Amelia obviously was unable to suppress her inner desires with her consciousness due to her inexperienced sexual sense. As evidence, her already tight pussy tried to cling even more to my soon-to-explode cock as my intense pistons pushed her excitement to the limit. To supplement that, I pushed my rod deeper into her slutty orifice. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming! My head, my head is turning white! I¡¯m cummmiiinnngg!¡± Dobyuurururu! At the same time, I also spat out the seed from the inside of my meat stick. As I was holding back for long more than I expected, the momentum of the ejaculation was greater than before, even though it was only my first time with her. The sensation got even more amplified as I poured it all into the womb as if it were trying to breach through the gaps of her cervix. ¡°It¡¯s hot, and it¡¯s entering my insides¡­¡­Ugh, so disgusting.¡± Amelia muttered as her whole body convulsed, yet she¡¯s unable to fall down due to the body manipulation spell still on. On the outside, it sounds like she¡¯s lamenting, but what about the voice in her mind? I activated my spell and looked into her mind once more. (What is this, it¡¯s just too good! If I agree to his terms, I¡¯ll get to taste this more and more¡­¡­No, I have to hold firm! I¡¯m just doing this for the sake of my ambition!) Apparently, Amelia has taken a liking to the pleasure of climax. It was far from enough, however, to change what¡¯s in her mind. To solve that, I just have to please her more. It would be a shame to stop now, as she only needs a little more push for her to get stuck in the bottomless pit of lustful hell. I have already dug the foundation. All it needs is to build the rest. ¡°Haaa, ahaa¡­finally. It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Over? What are you talking about?¡± I pulled my hips back until the glans is almost out, before thrusting my meat stick deep into her vagina once again. ¡°Ahiii! Wh-what? Why!?¡¯ ¡°You are still unconvinced that sex is better than your goal. Therefore, I¡¯m gonna soak you in so much sex until you change your mind.¡± ¡°Wait, wait! If you do that, I¡¯m going to get pregnant!¡± (If you do this to me any longer, I¡¯ll really get into sex!) Hearing the cries of my heart, I continued to fuck Amelia until my libido has run out. Book 4: Chapter 9: Unsatisfied Desire I continued to bang Amelia in the school¡¯s backyard until the sun went down. I couldn¡¯t remember how many times we did it on all fours and how many times I came inside. All that I knew was that in the end, a large amount of semen leaked out from her intimate place after the spell broke down. Still, no matter how much I¡¯ve held back my physical abilities, it was still too much for the virgin Amelia. But thanks to that, I was able to imbue her body with the taste of carnal pleasure. Amelia was feeling abhorrent at first, even though she had already climaxed a few times, but the more the times we did it, the more distorted her face became. In the end, she even took the initiative and asked me to bang her harder. After the act was over, I used the same contract magic to stop her from leaking what happened before taking her to her room to sleep. Thankfully, she was fully awakened in the desires of a man¡¯s flesh at that time, so she, albeit unwilling at first, agreed to my proposal in the end. A week has passed since then. Before that, I checked Amelia from Annica¡¯s intel to see how things are going. But this time will be different, as I¡¯ll be checking her in my own room and not in the usual headmistress office. As for the reason, today is a holiday, so it will look suspicious if I¡¯m still in school during this time. I sat down on the chair next to my bed and activated a spell. This is a Far Sight spell, a spell that allows the caster to see at a distance. Normally, you can only see things that are far away with this spell, but with my magic proficiency, I can project any target area as long as it is within the range of its capacity. When I was still a court wizard, I invented this spell together with those with jobs in the intelligence agency. Due to that, I can guarantee its efficiency. As a matter of fact, it can also be used to target students¡¯ dormitories, even where various wards have been put up. ¡°Now then, how is Amelia doing¡­¡­¡± As I went around the first year¡¯s room with my ¡®special vision¡¯, I found Amelia Burness¡¯s name tag on one of the doors in the first-year dorms. The door seemed to be locked, but it didn¡¯t matter to my spell. My spell went straight through the door, and I peeked inside. And there, as expected, was the scene I was waiting for. ¡°Haa, haaaa¡­¡­why¡­¡­why can¡¯t I cum?¡± On the bed, Amelia was lying in a supine position, masturbating. ¡°Kukuku, well, this is unexpected. To think she¡¯s already losing control to this extent in just a single bout¡­¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon confirming that things were going better than I expected. The latter is currently putting her hand inside her skirt and moving it in a fidgety kind of way. When I moved the view of my Far Sight spell to take a closer look, I saw that she was stimulating her secret area over her panties. The panties were already damp and leaking with love juices, indicating that this masturbation has been occurring since a while ago. [Even though I¡¯m doing the same thing as him¡­¡­hnaaa!] Amelia rubbed her private area with great efforts, and a sweet voice came out of her lips. She then hurriedly grabbed a pillow that was nearby before burying her face in it so as not to let her voice leak out. [Hnn, hnmmm, mufuu,fuguuuuuu!] At the sight of Amelia secretly fingering herself, it couldn¡¯t help but bring me into a smile. It seems that our student has finally found something other than magic to enjoy. I loitered my eyes around the room, and noticed a messy desk in the corner. I got curious, so I directed my spell to look over there. There was a grimoire and a notebook sprawled open on the desk, suggesting that she was in the middle of her studies before she did the deed. However, her notes were halfway written, indicating that she got horny and started masturbating while studying. This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon. For these desires to be able to affect Amelia, a devoted nutcase when it comes to magic, up at this point where it could even interrupt the studies that she¡¯s proud of, it seems that her inclination towards sexual pleasure is stronger than I thought. I couldn¡¯t help but look back at the person herself, only to witness the scenery even better than what it has been earlier. Turning my gaze back to Amelia, I saw that her skin was already flushed, her breathing labored, and she looks like she¡¯s about to climax any time. However, even after a few minutes, Amelia didn¡¯t show signs of cumming. Gradually her fingers weakened their movements, and she finally fell onto the bed. [Ahhnn, hiuu¡­¡­why, why is it not cooling down?] Amelia couldn¡¯t cum even though she¡¯s dripping her love juices all over her panties, making the piece of clothing lose its use. The reason for this was, of course, me, the culprit. Just before I released her, I had cast another spell on her. It was a variant that manipulates the other person¡¯s senses, similar to the body manipulation spell. Only in this case, it limits the senses and numbs a target¡¯s body in a specific location. Originally, it was a magic spell used by doctors to treat traumatic injuries and perform cut-and-paste surgeries such as transplants, so you can say it¡¯s more of an anesthetic spell compared to the body manipulation spell that is used to enhance locomotor skills. But even though the spell isn¡¯t that of much use, it would be a disaster if it numbed the vital organs by mistake, so I only used it on some of the erogenous zones around Amelia¡¯s vagina. Since she was in so much pain when I devirginized her, I thought of casting it on her just to make sure it won¡¯t affect her everyday life. After all, a woman walking like a newborn fawn is going to get attention, no matter how hard you hide it with an excuse. It¡¯s just I underestimated this woman¡¯s talent for lewdness. Because of my spell, it also made Amelia impossible to climax no matter how much she comforted herself. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect her to be masturbating this early at all. ¡°Hmmm. Shall I tell her about the spell?¡± I picked up the notepad beside me and wrote a message to Amelia on it. When I cast a spell on it, it creased and formed itself into the shape of a bird. ¡°Now, go to Amelia.¡± I threw it out the window, and the paper bird flapped its wings and flew to the student dormitory. A few minutes later, the message arrived at Amelia¡¯s room, which she had then checked with her magic. ¡°What is¡­¡­Is this a message?¡± While cleaning up in a bewildered mood, Amelia catches the paper bird that came in through the window. After running her eyes over its contents, she instantly blushes. [Really, peeking into other people¡¯s rooms¡­¡­fine, I¡¯ll go!] I guess she noticed the presence of my magic spell in there because she looks at me in my projection with an angry expression on her face. Looks like her rebellious attitude towards me has not been broken yet. Well, I could only think of that. After all, I destroyed her absolute trust in her magic talents just a week ago. While I was thinking about this, Amelia had already left the dormitory and is nearly approaching my room. The fact that she was running all the way here indicated that she really hated her current situation. But deep down, she probably thinks that only I can make her cum. I didn¡¯t need to use my mind-reading spells to be sure of that. ¡°Sir Krause, I know you¡¯re in there!¡± After a while, my room¡¯s door was opened roughly, and from there, Amelia appears, breathing hard. Her beautiful silver hair was disheveled from her haste. ¡°You¡¯re here. Do you want something to drink?¡± ¡°Who is gonna¡­¡­I know it was you! You did something strange on my body!¡± ¡°What do you mean by something strange?¡± All I did was cast an anesthetic spell to relieve the pain of your virginity being taken away. How would I know that my spell would have an adverse effect on you? It¡¯s you being a pervert here that made your conditions worse, not me. ¡°You¡­¡­You¡­¡­! How could I believe a preposterous lie like that! If I could only use my magic against you, I would have turned you into charcoal right now!¡± Because of the magic contract we have agreed on, we are now unable to inflict harm on both sides. This also means that Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to harm me directly, and I as well to her. Read and get the latest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Oh, really? Even without our contract, you were still unable to do it. Also, you should be grateful back then that you weren¡¯t charred by my counterattack.¡± When I said that, Amelia could only bite her lips. The difference in our abilities is just that obvious. ¡°Even so, the way you still intend to cast your magic spell even when faced with an unsurmountable enemy is remarkable.¡± Normally, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to concentrate on aiming a spell at an opponent whom they already know that they have no chance to win, much more for a first-year student like Amelia, who is not even a trained soldier. ¡°I know that I may be useless now, but in a few years, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be a stronger magic user than you.¡± ¡°Kukuku, that¡¯s a lot of confidence, Miss Burness.¡± Even when I was renowned as the youngest wizard ever to enter the ¡®Courts,¡¯ I had never been this proud of myself. It¡¯s true, though, that Amelia¡¯s talent has more than its fair share of potential. But I¡¯m also not a fool not nip the problem in the bud and not see her as a threat. For that reason, I changed the subject to the one I intended to discuss with her today. ¡°Well, have it your way then. But now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk about your side of things.¡± As I said this, I pointed to her lower body. Amelia¡¯s eyes became stern, as if she remembered that I had just been watching her masturbate. ¡°I knew it! It was you all along! How did you do it? And what should I do to release this spell? You went to a lot of trouble to summon me here, so you¡¯d better answer me.¡± Amelia steps in front of me and looks at me as if she¡¯s interrogating someone. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s trying her best to be intimidating, but from my perspective, she¡¯s only acting cute. Compared to my former boss, he¡¯s like a dragonic freakazoid, and she¡¯s like a dainty little bird. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time for me to explain.¡± I said and proceeded to explain to Amelia how she could not climax. When I have finished, a mixture of anger and frustration surfaced on her face. ¡°What the hell are you doing with advanced medical magic?!¡¯ ¡°Nothing. In fact, I used it normally; it is you who tried to increase your libido on and on until it approached a level where you can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Sure, medical magic can also be modified for erotic purposes, and I have been using it as a base for my magic spells ever since I became a court wizard, but still, it¡¯s entirely your fault that you got so horny. That aside, when compared to an ordinary Nursing Academy teacher, I am confident to say that I am on par or even better than them in terms of skills. ¡°¡­¡­so there, I have explained it to you. Can you unlock it yourself now?¡± ¡°If it were that easy to learn medical magic, I wouldn¡¯t have any trouble with this in the first place!¡± ¡®Well, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± If you start from scratch, it will take some time, even if you have talent. The problem is, Amelia¡¯s libido is getting stronger by the day. If it is not eliminated in the future, it will interfere with her daily life. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s only one way ¨C and that is to ask me to ¡®directly¡¯ eliminate that sexual desire. By the time I thought of that, Amelia has already knelt down in front of me. ¡°¡­¡­with me.¡± ¡°What is it? I can¡¯t hear you. Please say it a little louder.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­ Please ¡­¡­, please have sex with me and make me climax! I can¡¯t bear it anymore!¡± Thus, the haughty Amelia finally bent her knees to me. Book 4: Chapter 10: Amelia who can’t Get Enough 1 ¡°Please have sex with me and make me climax! I can¡¯t bear it anymore!¡± Amelia bent down her knees as she begged me in a loud voice. Although she sounds frustrated, her intentions are true to her words. I couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied, as I finally got my payback from all that she¡¯s done. After all, I was finally able to look down on this proud woman. Quite literally, at that. ¡°That¡¯s good, Amelia. It shows that you have taken a liking to something other than magic. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not actually in need of a partner right now.¡± ¡°What? Why? Even though you did that to me so much. Aren¡¯t you a pervert? Just get on with it!¡± Amelia stood up in surprise at my words. This unnerved me a bit, so I spoke in a harsh tone in return. ¡°You, did you really think it will be as easy as pie for me to embrace you just because you asked? Did you think I was crazy about your body?¡± ¡°But, but¡­ you let it out inside me so much that day.¡± She hugged her own body as she said that in a fearing tone. I guess her memory is still clear of what happened last week, based on her words. Despite that, I insisted. ¡°I mean, sure, you have a wonderful body, from your lustrous silver hair down to your smooth and slender legs, and you have the right to be proud of it.¡± In fact, her body is definitely one of the best I¡¯ve ever had. ¡°Then, all the more you should embrace me, right?¡± ¡°All the more I should embrace you? Why so? I also have a lot of women that are as good, no, even greater than you, Amelia. And they are all at my disposal.¡± ¡°You are having sex with someone other than me!?¡± ¡°Julia, the head of the school, and Inez, the president of the student council. If you are really a genius as what you proclaim, I¡¯m sure you already understand what I mean when I say that these two are mine.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­that is almost the whole powers in the entire school.¡± Amelia seems to have finally realized that the teacher in front of her is in a position to cover up most of his problems in any way he wishes. ¡°You¡­ you did it with them as well?¡± ¡°They¡¯re both incredibly beautiful, aren¡¯t they?¡± They are the two women who have the most exposure in the school, so their looks are well known. Therefore, Amelia should have already realized what exactly I meant by my words. As long as I have these two at my disposal, I could get whatever I want, and with them at my company, there will be no shortage of ways I could handle my own sexual desires. As long I like it, they¡¯ll come running to give it, anytime, anywhere. Though if I did that, there would be a bigger chance of getting found out by the chancellor, so I¡¯m still keeping it down until the waters are guaranteed safe. Also, I¡¯m not in the mood to berate her on how insignificant she is right now. Just on the look on her shocked face, I believe that she has already realized that kind of fact. So instead, I¡¯m going to show this stupid woman that she¡¯s not inferior to them in terms of quality, that I only embrace women who are worthy. But before that, I have to teach her the place where she really is. ¡°W-what do you want me to do then?¡± ¡°What do I want you to do? Let¡¯s see¡­¡­service me.¡± ¡°Do you mean ¡®serve¡¯ you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what the word meant.¡± ¡°B-but, I¡¯m already trying my hardest to endure here!¡± ¡°Not my problem. Also, this is a deal. You have to pay me first before I give you the goods.¡± ¡°Uuu, this unscrupulous man¡­¡­but service¡­¡­s-so I get a job like your maid or something?¡± This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon. I was involuntarily blown out by those words. ¡°Fuhahahaha, maid? You? Well, maybe there are also those kinds of plays.¡± Indeed, there are also haughty maid plays going around, but it has to be accompanied by an expert¡¯s skill, or else it could pretty much go overboard. ¡°By service, I meant sex. And for starters, you¡¯ll have to strip naked.¡± ¡°What do you mean, naked?¡± ¡°Are there any other words to make it clearer? If you refuse, this conversation ends here.¡± With that, Amelia reluctantly began to take off her clothes. ¡°Is this including my underwear?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There was no mercy in my words. I turned into a good mood as I watched this prideful brat embarrass herself as she gets completely bare. Still, now that I have gotten the chance to have a closer look without her pouncing on me, it made her body¡¯s greatness accentuated even more. It was an excellent decision to target her, despite the shortcomings I have made along the way. ¡°I¡¯ve taken it all off. Now what?¡¯ Amelia tried her best to stand proud, even though she¡¯s shivering from her waist below. ¡°Right. Today you¡¯re going to give me a fellatio.¡± ¡°Fellatio?¡± ¡°Yep. Fellatio. It¡¯s foreplay to a man before sex. Here. I¡¯m going to teach you.¡± Amelia looked uncomfortable at the mention of the word ¡®sex,¡¯ but the only way to get rid of her sexual desire was to ask me, so she just held it in. I opened my legs while I sat and made her kneel on the floor in front of me. Then I unbuckled my belt and pulled my cock out of my pants. ¡°So, this is what went inside of me¡­¡­But it doesn¡¯t look as big as it was back then¡­¡± Amelia spoke in a trance, mesmerized by the girth of the member that she saw up close for the first time. ¡°As for that, you have to work on it to make it big and erect. Here. Suck it with your mouth.¡± ¡°This thing, in my mouth!? There¡¯s no way I would do that!¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t get it hard, I won¡¯t be able to insert it inside you. Do you really want to have sex with me or not? Well, it¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°Fellatio is already the easiest part to start. Don¡¯t worry. Once you get the hang of it, I¡¯ll teach you the other ways.¡± If you can¡¯t give fellatio, you won¡¯t be able to have proper sex, much more doing anything else. I have to eliminate first her aversion to cocks before anything else. At this point, Amelia had no choice. She took a deep breath to prepare herself, then went straight to the open meat stick. ¡°Fuuuh, hauuu, hmmmm¡­¡­?¡± While it was a good thing that she had the courage to suck it in, there occurred a slight problem in the process. Amelia froze in place upon it reaching the end of her throat, not knowing how to move from there. ¡°Stick out your tongue and lick what you¡¯ve got in your mouth.¡± I decided to guide her from there. ¡°Hnnn, peropero, lero! Muuu, jurururu.¡± Amelia proceeded to lick my member as instructed as if she¡¯s tasting a gruesome food for the first time. It also gave an uncomfortable sensation for me, but the fact that she¡¯s on her knees sucking on my cock is good enough to alleviate it all. However, if I get an erection here, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be clamoring by the next to make me put it in. I have to keep my cool to improve her skills, or else I will end up receiving a terrible blowjob. ¡°You¡¯ve only sucked part of it. Suck it deeper and lick the whole thing.¡± ¡°Mmnn, okay¡­¡­¡± Amelia, who had only sucked the part of the glans, is now trying to swallow the entire thing inside her mouth. A warm sensation spread out as her face got buried between my legs, and the sight of her distinctive silver hair swaying beneath me made it even more exciting than before. ¡°Peropero, chuu! Lero, nhrurururu.¡± ¡°How does it feel to have a blowjob for the first time?¡± I asked Amelia, tilting her head up. ¡°It¡¯s terrible. Are you sure you¡¯re washing this properly?¡± ¡°Of course. Even though I¡¯m a man, I¡¯m a very clean person.¡± At the very least, I do not intend to embrace a woman with a dirty body. Some women may get off on the body odor of another person, but I¡¯m different from them. ¡°Also, how dare you say that even though you¡¯re the one who coming here all dirty from comforting yourself a while ago?¡± ¡°But all if it was your fault!¡± ¡°Kukuku. Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really bad. Plus, I also witnessed you awakening yourself to sex, which is already a big bonus.¡± Amelia, who has been a study freak even before she entered the school, is now beginning to learn indulging herself in the pleasure that I brought. Her masturbating alone is a significant proof of that. Read and get the latest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. It was a sight to behold as she masturbated while being confused about her uncontrollable sexual desire. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking just now? You just made a creepy smile on your face.¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just wondering how erotic Amelia will be in the future after you get out of this room.¡± When I said that, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Before that happens, I¡¯m going to break the spell myself!¡± With a frown, she spoke out loud. Brave words, but they are not very convincing when your cheeks are already red from blushing the moment that my meat stick got front of your face. ¡°Rather, is it okay for you to rest your mouth like this? If you don¡¯t take action quickly, my junior will wither, and you won¡¯t get what you desire.¡± ¡°Kuh. I understand.¡± Amelia sinks her head between my legs again, resuming her suction on my weakening rod. This time, she took the whole thing in her mouth from start to finish and stimulated it inside her mouth. Even though she wasn¡¯t very good at it, the way she twirled her tongue around the meat stick was oddly satisfying. However, the stimulation was nowhere near enough to bring me to a full erection. ¡°Amelia, keep moving your head up and down. Think of your mouth as a jar and put my meat stick in and out of it.¡± ¡°Nhhuu, abuu¡­¡­nguuungunguuu!¡± The scholarship student understood my words instantly, and she shook her head as she sucked on my meat rod deliberately. As expected of a talented student chosen by the school, Amelia quickly got used to the movements of the fellatio she was giving. ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s getting harder and harder. I see that this ¡®fellatio¡¯ of mine is doing you real good.¡± ¡°When a beautiful girl does something erotic to you, you¡¯ll definitely feel good, no matter what it is.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t really get it. Why are you aiming for a poor student like me when you already got the headmistress and the president of the student council at your beck and call?¡± ¡°What is there to understand for a man who desires to embrace a woman of wonderful caliber in front of him?¡± ¡°H-hmph. I hope you get squeezed out by them soon. Jurururu, nbuu.¡± Amelia¡¯s fellatio continues while letting out complaints from her mouth. However, rather than going limp, the vibrating motions due to her voice only made my cock bigger. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­this thing, it¡¯s still getting bigger!?¡± Amelia¡¯s expression tightened as she realized this fact. But of course, she was surprised. After all, I was nailing her from behind previously, so she wasn¡¯t able to get a good look the last time. In other words, this is the first time she¡¯s seeing a fully erect penis up close. ¡°W-wait a minute, I won¡¯t be able to fit it in if this gets any bigger than this!¡± ¡°What are you getting worried about? Your virginity was taken already. What¡¯s more, by the same cock.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my point here¡­¡­¡± Despite Amelia¡¯s worries, my cock still got itself erect to its limits. It was already impossible for her cute little mouth to swallow it and lick it while it¡¯s inside. The only thing she could do right now would be to improve her sucking skills by gaining more experience like Julia did. ¡°A-are you really going to put this inside me?¡± Amelia looked at the meat stick in front of her with an expression as if about to duel with my dick. She still couldn¡¯t believe that this thing was inside her last week. But she didn¡¯t take her eyes off it. I guess that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re a woman in heat. ¡°So much for foreplay. Now is the time to do the real thing.¡± I said to Amelia as I got up from my chair. Book 4: Chapter 11: Amelia who can’t Get Enough 2 I got up from my chair and reached for Amelia, causing the latter to drop to her knees. ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time for what you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± ¡°Uh, un.¡± I took her to the bed as it is and pushed her body down, a movement I have been doing ever since I awakened my disposition. The bed is smaller than the one we usually use in the headmaster¡¯s office, but it¡¯s already enough for the two of us. Right now, a naked Amelia is lying on her back, exposing everything just beneath me. However, she had her breasts and secret parts covered with her hands and arms. ¡°D-don¡¯t look at it so much.¡± ¡°But seeing you naked makes me feel even better. Do you really want to eliminate your libido or not?¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± It seems that Amelia was still embarrassed even with her libido about to burst out. But with a little urge, she obediently took off her hands. She is getting more and more honest. One can¡¯t go against their instincts, after all. I loosened the anesthetic spell on her body a little to make Amelia even more excited. ¡°¨C! What is this, my body is suddenly getting hot?¡± She wriggled her body as she tried to find the cause. Then her hands reached her lower abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s here. The hotness is coming from my belly¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s working already? You must have a lot of it.¡± ¡°What have you done to my body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more accurate to say that I have undone, because I have just weakened the effects of the spell on you.¡± Amelia seemed surprised when I told her that. ¡°So, the reason I¡¯m feeling it now is because my libido is increasing¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m going to quell it now.¡± I covered Amelia, who¡¯s still having a bewildered face, with my body. Then, I reached out to her legs and opened them, revealing her secret entrance that¡¯s already gushing out. I extended one of my hands to plug the leaking hole. ¡°Hyaaa, don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re ready now. Just look how wet you are.¡± I twirled the love juices from her vagina and showed them to Amelia. The lady was then glued to the evidence of her own arousal in my fingertips as I thrust it in front of her. ¡°No way, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m this wet without even doing anything¡­¡­¡± ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t wait any longer, so I¡¯m going to insert it to you now.¡± Despite the previous foreplay, my cock is still erect. When I pressed it against her vagina, Amelia¡¯s body quivered in response. ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡­let¡¯s start it slowly first.¡± This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon. ¡°But Amelia¡¯s body is telling me that it wants it now. Is that what you really want?¡± Rubbing her entrance with my meat rod, I muttered to signify my impatience. Amelia was bewildered by the sudden stop, but soon, a voice, despite faint, was clearly heard. ¡°I want it, I want it now¡­¡­¡± I was pleased to hear those heartfelt words. ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m going to entertain you a lot from now on.¡± I set my sights firmly on her gaping pussy and immediately pushed forward with my hips. ¡°Igii!? Ahhn ahh aaahaaaah! So sudden, and all the way to the back!¡± Amelia spoke in delirium as she opens her eyes widely, all while shuddering from the impact of being pierced through without warning. Her vagina, however, was rejoicing inside as it received its long-awaited stimulation, causing it to tighten more than what it has done before. It wrapped tightly at my meat stick, enveloping it with its muscles as if it doesn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°This is amazing.¡­¡­so this is what a woman who has accumulated libido for a week feels like inside.¡± ¡°Noooo! I¡¯m going to lose it if you go all the way iiiin!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late, Amelia. This was bound to happen when you first attacked me.¡± Though was Annica who had led the way, but let¡¯s not talk about that. ¡°Even my stomach getting hit¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, let¡¯s pull it out a little.¡± I slowly pulled out the meat stick that I had inserted deep inside. However, because of my actions the corona of my glans caught the insides of the vagina and like a hook, stimulated it as if it was a piece of meat being dragged inside out. ¡°Ahiiii! No, you can¡¯t pull it out! My womb will churn inside out!¡± ¡°It would have been better if you don¡¯t tighten it in the first place.¡± ¡°But, my body won¡¯t just listen to me!¡± Amelia says so while breathing out haggardly. Perhaps because I had loosened the spell, the feeling of sexual pleasure inside her has doubled. It seems that even the most trivial things became pleasurable because they were previously suppressed by the spell. It may be bad for her, but it¡¯s good for me. I started to move my hips to let her fall into the pleasure she¡¯s been wanting to have once. ¡°Oguu, ugh! Why!? I told you not to move it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide what to do. And as for what I¡¯m gonna do, I¡¯m going to make you cum for the first time as payback for the days you were unable to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re gonna do that to me again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you have got a lot of libido in stock, it would be a waste if we don¡¯t unleash them all, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s not good! If I feel more amazing than this, my head is going to become stupid!¡± Amelia shook her head in refusal. But with me on top of her, and her insides clinging tight, it seems that she can¡¯t resist any longer. The confident expression on her face which was distorted by fear and anticipation, is now getting mixed with the approaching extreme pleasure. I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy her reaction as I moved my hips harder. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­Stop, stoppp! Don¡¯t make it any more intense than this!¡± ¡°But if I stop here, you¡¯ll be plagued by an untreated desire for sex later on.¡± ¡°But, if you continue, I¡¯ll go crazy! Your cock is already hot enough that I feel like my insides are going to burn!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s just what I needed. I want you to cum and let it all out, all those desires that you have been holding back all along.¡± I resumed my pistons into Amelia as if I¡¯m chasing on her body. The latter¡¯s body began to convulse, indicating she¡¯s about to climax soon. In that case, all I have to do is to push her more into it. I felt that we¡¯re getting near, so I held Amelia¡¯s body firmly and slammed my hips into her. ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t do that! If you do that, I can¡¯t go back anymore!¡± ¡°You already did. It¡¯s too late for you now. By the way, I¡¯ll be cumming inside of you, so you better be prepared.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes peeled back at the word ¡°cumming inside¡±. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t put it in! I¡¯ll definitely get pregnant this time!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the one not letting go.¡± ¡°My body is not listening to me, so you have to get away yourself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. After coming this far, I¡¯m not gonna let it go. I¡¯m going to make sure I come inside you.¡± Again, I used my contraception spell, but I didn¡¯t tell Amelia that. Of course, I¡¯m not going to tell her. After all, her reactions are so interesting that I can¡¯t help but violate her more. Read and get the latest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Well, I¡¯ll tell her the truth once she becomes a loyal woman to me. It will be interesting to see how she reacts by then. Will she be relieved or disappointed of the revelation? In the meantime, my excitement was building up to the point that it¡¯s about to climax. ¡°How does it feel, Amelia? Oh, by the way. You have to keep your consciousness firm or else it will fly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming! Hahiiiiiiiiiii! Hmmmmnnnnnn!¡± Amelia seems to have already lost herself, but after hearing my response, her widening eyes regained its colors. However, she still couldn¡¯t endure it, making her grind her teeth instead. Meanwhile, I assaulted the end walls of her pussy all the way to give her the finishing blow. Together with it, I released all the remaining anesthetic spells inside her body. ¡°Ohgoooo! Ooh, ohh, oghiiiii! gummming, gumming, I¡¯m gummiiinnnggg!¡± Dobyuuu! Dobyururururu! At that moment, Amelia¡¯s repressed sexual desire was converted into violent pleasure that assaulted her brain and body. Her insides instantly rumbled from the climax, making it grip to my meat stick as if it was clinging for its life. It doesn¡¯t need to be said that this stimulation made me ejaculate as well. ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­it felt so good. My head, my head can¡¯t think anymore¡­¡­¡± Amelia, finally freed from the waves of pleasure, said so weakly. Her whole body quivered at the aftermath, and I couldn¡¯t help but get mesmerized by the refreshing view. ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­¡­that it feels this good¡­¡­to have sex with you¡­¡­Sir Krause¡­¡­¡± ¡°Looks like you finally learned the taste for pleasure, Amelia.¡± ¡°Teacher, more¡­¡­ I want you to do it more¡­¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to do it before, but now, look at you craving for it. You sure have changed a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awakened by Sir Krause after all. Ahh, I¡¯m still tingling here¡­It¡¯s not enough; I want more.¡± Amelia¡¯s insides, still quivering in the aftermath of her climax, twisted and coiled once again around the rod which was still inside. With this, Amelia has finally succumbed to her body¡¯s desire. All that remains is to tame her completely from here on with the pleasure I¡¯ll give to her later. After thinking about these things, I resumed my plans of developing Amelia. Book 4: Chapter 12: Amelia who can’t Get Enough 3 ¡°Sir Krause, it¡¯s not enough. I want more.¡± Amelia begged as she spoke to me in a sweet tone. It was so sweet that one wouldn¡¯t believe she was literally abusing me just now. The expression on her face as she looked up at me was one that is wholly drowned in pleasure. It was as if she went in an ecstasy of the sex that she had just learned, and like a drug, it instantly made her want it more. ¡°Falling in one swoop. You¡¯re a record-breaker, Amelia.¡± Originally, Amelia was obsessed with magic and had a lot of pride. Once I taught her pleasure, I thought that I have to prepare myself for a battle of attrition before claiming her mine. After all, these prideful ones are the type that the more you force them, the more they resist. It usually takes several weeks to a month in the usual case for them to crave for flesh, and they usually awoken themselves in a half-month or so, depending on how great their pride is. The problem is, Amelia¡¯s perverseness has surpassed my expectations. A record-breaker indeed. ¡°Last time, you really hated it. Why do you want it so badly now?¡± I lightened my pistons as I asked. However, due to her tightness, the mixture of love juices and semen still didn¡¯t stop from oozing out. My movements were slow, yet the squelching sounds of water and flesh made it even nastier. ¡°No! Don¡¯t take it slow! Harder! I like it harder! Please ram it in me more!¡± But instead of being pleased that she can now rest for a bit, Amelia reacted violently as she panted in loud volumes. The meat rod was squeezed even more in her insides at the same time. Just as the person herself fell into pleasure, her body has become more erotic. ¡°Nope~. Answer me first.¡± I stopped moving my hips without giving her an actual charge. ¡°And I was just about to feel so good in that place¡­¡­uuu.¡± Amelia, whose stimulation has been stopped, made a terribly pained face. ¡°Are you intending to feel good by yourself? That¡¯s not good, Amelia. I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Upon saying that, I held her arms with my own to restrain her. With this, she can no longer get a stimulus by moving to the other side. ¡°No way¡­¡­what am I supposed to do now?¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see. Try begging me with your best words to move my hips.¡± ¡°Begging¡­¡­? O-okay.¡± Amelia nodded without hesitation, wanting to feel better as soon as possible. ¡°¡­¡­H-hey, can you have a lot of sex with me? I want to feel good together with you.¡± Her vocabulary still needs a lot of improvements, but the way she leans forward as she told me these words, together with her ragged breathing as if telling me she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, I say that Amelia receives a passing mark. Her words are indeed true to her instinct, but¡­¡­ ¡°Not good. Use more erotic words, like you are a slave to my pleasure and can¡¯t help but want for it.¡± I pulled my rod out of her pussy. ¡°Slave to pleasure? M-me?¡± ¡°If you become my woman, you will get to have sex with me almost every day. Or do you not like the way I¡¯m doing it?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that! I¡¯m willing! I want to be Sir Krause¡¯s woman! I want to have sex with you every day!¡± Amelia pleaded at me desperately to get my attention. However, that expression only made me want to play with her more. ¡°B-but, I don¡¯t know any naughtier words¡­¡­what should I do?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you in person. Just hold still, okay?¡± I put my hands on her head in front of me. Then, I activated a special kind of magic spell in that same head. ¡°¡­¡­! W-what is this¡­¡­ words and other things are entering my head!¡± ¡°Just stay still, as it will tell you a lot.¡± Using a specialized hallucination magic that can make people see and hear things that are beyond the scope of their senses, I taught Amelia erotic things such as sexual knowledge, service techniques, and dirty words all at once. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. It was far from the common illusion magic that disrupts the target¡¯s senses and mind. Complete mastery of it makes you control these illusions, making it the best way to impart knowledge directly without going through the long way, like teaching, for example. Of course, those of the common rabble won¡¯t learn these things, and only the cream of the crop wizards like me can due to its immense difficulty. Not to mention, it was draining for the caster, and one mistake could permanently ruin the receiver¡¯s mind. However, as long as one has an obedient recipient like Amelia and the spell has an excellent sender like myself, spells like this would be as easy as pie. ¡°Aaah, aaaaah, my head is overflowing! It¡¯s so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a scholarship student. You should be able to learn this much.¡± ¡°Ahh, so much naughty things¡­¡­¡± The spell went on and on for a while. After Amelia managed to get all the information into her brain, she exhaled heavily and looked at me. ¡°Master¡­¡­please, stir this lewd pussy into a mess with your thick and hard cock!¡± ¡°Oh, it seems that the results are appearing already. Go on, keep going.¡± Amelia¡¯s cheeks relaxed at my words, and she revealed her vaginal opening. ¡°Master¡¯s cock felt so good that my pussy has become this muddy already. Just look at how my love juices and your seed overflow from it. Ah, I also learned to use this cunt of mine, so, fuck it in any way you want, for I will squeeze that thick, hard cock of yours this time around!¡± To think this woman got cockier upon gaining more knowledge, why am I still surprised? ¡°Well done. Here¡¯s your reward.¡± I commenced inserting my rod into Amelia¡¯s open vagina. ¡°Ahhh! Dick, the dick is finally here!¡± And the latter squealed in delight at the stimulation she had been waiting for. ¡°It feels so good, it feels so goooood! I can¡¯t live without my master¡¯s dick anymore!¡± ¡°Oh? So, you want to taste it? Where do you want it next? Just say it.¡± ¡°My cunt, all the way inside my cunt! I¡¯ll tighten it properly, so pierce me there next!¡± And, following what she had said, I pierced her all the way through, and Amelia squeezed my shaft in between. The pussy that has melted in the pleasure earlier became alive once more, and like a carnivorous plant, it trapped itself all over my meat stick. The warmth and softness of her vagina is already a league of their own, and adding to how she became even more proactive after the knowledge transfer, it made the pleasing sensations even better. Using the skills I had magically instilled in her, together with her talent for learning, Amelia quickly served my meat food to its full potential. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­, how is it? Did you feel good, master?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re doing very good, Amelia. Even I couldn¡¯t believe how nasty and perverted you are now.¡± ¡°Ufufu, of course, I am. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog. Also, master, you are free to move more. Or are you getting tired? Are you too overwhelmed by my skills?¡± She still has the same prideful expression on her face, but even though she tries to hide it, she was really happy when she was praised by me. It will take a bit more time to train her to serve me, but now that she could feel the pleasure of servicing me, I could say that I already had a good start. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s give a reward to this servant who did well.¡± I took both of Amelia¡¯s legs and gently pushed them up towards her upper body. In a posture such as to bare the secret part towards me, the old her would have felt shame normally, but the new Amelia isn¡¯t like that now. ¡°Ah, master is seeing my most embarrassing place! Here, master~! Look at it more!¡± Instead, she is trembling, seemingly feeling the pleasure while spreading her pussy hole more. Feeling satisfied with what I have done, I drove my meat rod into her once again as she posed at me in a vulnerable position as if inviting me to bang her. Ahiii! So intense! Sir Krause¡¯s penis is banging in and out of me with great momentum!¡± As being knowledgeable is still different from being experienced, Amelia is still couldn¡¯t keep up with the intense stimulation, immediately spasming as a result as if she¡¯s about to climax. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep fucking you like this until I¡¯m satisfied.¡± ¡°Yes, please fuck me more! Ah, I¡¯m so happy! Master, please use me all you want to make yourself feel good!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, serve me with your all. Your body is mine, Amelia. And I¡¯m gonna make myself satisfied with you.¡± ¡°Yesh, master. I¡¯ll shatisfy you anythime, anywhere~.¡± I continued to piston with large movements, working my way from the back of her vagina to the shallow part in front. As this was Amelia¡¯s second time having sex, just the back-and-forth movement of the thick meat rod was still too intense for her. Her pussy getting wetter and wetter with each thrust is a big proof of that. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t hold it in! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmiiinnnggg!¡± ¡°Yes, cum, Amelia. Show me how slutty you have become.¡± I held Amelia¡¯s body firmly and swung my hips harder and harder. The sound of flesh hitting flesh and water echoed in the room, and at the same time, her pants and moans became even louder. ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m coming!¡± Amelia¡¯s body convulsed as a tide blows out of her spasming cunt. However, it wasn¡¯t the end of it. ¡°Cumming, cumming, cummiiinnng! I¡¯m cummmiiiinnnggg!¡± The inside of her vagina tightens up, and her body tells me that she is climaxing another more. Yet, I didn¡¯t stop there. I only continued to piston. ¡°Ighiiii! Cumming! I¡¯m still cumming! No more. Don¡¯t move your dick anymore~!¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to the master do decide, not servants like you.¡± Even though she was climaxing, I continued to ram inside Amelia and this time, without holding back. ¡°Aaaaahhhhh! I¡¯m cumming again! Even though I¡¯m still cumming, I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Amelia¡¯s body bounced as she continued to climax. But I held her down and continued to pump my hips. It was time for me to reach my limit. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m going to let it out. Catch it all in your womb and surrender to me completely.¡± ¡°Hahiii! Yesh, please cum! I will thake masthter¡¯s shemen deep inshide my utherus!¡± Amelia is already slurring herself to the pleasure, but she still managed to put her trembling arms around my back, refusing to back down. I couldn¡¯t help but get more excited by her appearance, being completely subservient and all, that I gave her another set of violent pistons towards her cervix. ¡°Aguuuu, uuuu! No more, if it gets more intense than this, my womb will break apart!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna pour it all in, Amelia.¡± ¡°Yesh, cum, cummm! Please make me shqueal again with masther¡¯s venerable cummm!¡± Dobyuuuu, dobyuurururu! I ejaculated my second load to her, going from the tip of my glans to her cervix, all the way to her womb. ¡°Oooh, ogooooo! Cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiinnnnggg! Aaaaaah!¡± This time, Amelia has finally lost herself in pleasure and screamed joyously at the most awaited climax. I poured my seed inside her, and making sure I poured it up to the last drop, I then pulled my hips back. Semen that couldn¡¯t fit from her womb immediately spilled out from her gaping orifice from where my meat stick was pulled out. ¡°You are now my woman from this day forward. Is that clear, Amelia?¡± ¡°Yesh¡­¡­ This Amelia will do her best to become more perverted for you, master Krause¡­¡­¡± After she tried her best to squeeze those words, Amelia fell asleep, as if she has lost her power. Thus, this concludes how the best scholarship student of the academy has fallen onto my hands. Book 5: Chapter 1: Healthcare Committee Member in the School’s Infirmary A few days after I won Amelia, basically after the holidays, I resumed teaching the class as usual. Amelia has become completely obedient and has been at my beck and call ever since. I don¡¯t have any direct contact with the first-year students, but even that, she still tries her best not to let people know about the change. She has also become more active in providing ¡®services¡¯ and is learning and practicing the knowledge she learned from me. At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before she catches up to Julia and the others in technique. She is the youngest of the student group, so I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her grow. While I¡¯m thinking about this, I demonstrated another type of magic to the students in front of me. I created a lump of water and froze it in an instant. After that, I crushed it with a wind spell and melt it with a flame spell. The students cheered at the continuous use of multi-attribute magic. However, are still some who are having rugged faces about it. ¡°Be at ease. I¡¯ll not say we should do it at this level right away. Let¡¯s first start with two attributes.¡± Today, I am in charge of the third-years, so the students here could already have grasped the basics. This time, I¡¯m teaching a more advanced class on applied magic spells. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the front row. Let¡¯s see. Miss, can you come in front?¡± I called out to one of the students sitting at the desk in front of me. The student came up to the podium while blushing and walked until she¡¯s right beside me. Becoming this red just from my calling only shows how wet this lady is behind the ears. Her face is pretty in its own way, but unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t have that much in the front material. It¡¯s a little off in my range. Well, it was lucky for this student, though. ¡°Now then, your name is¡­¡­¡± ¡°G-Glinea. It¡¯s Glinea, S-Sir Krause.¡± As she spoke with a slight stammer, I smiled to make her feel at ease. This way, I was able to play the role of a nice teacher. ¡°So, Glinea. Try to activate two attributes in succession. What attributes are you good at?¡± ¡°Water attribute and earth attribute, sir!¡± Hmm, not a bad match. ¡°First, use earth magic to make earth balls, then use water magic to wet them and turn them into mud. You have less than ten seconds.¡± I clap my hands, and Glinea starts chanting. I¡¯d say only about 30 percent of third-year students can use spells without requiring any chants, and it¡¯s limited to their best attributes. Although Glinea doesn¡¯t seem to be that good at it yet, she still possesses a quite amount of mana, at least enough to compress the earth into a ball. Now she is trying to turn them into mud by wetting them. ¡°¡­¡­nngggghhh!¡± However, a problem arises at the second stage. Suddenly, the amount of mana being poured into her spell surged, and Glinea¡¯s body tottered from the rebound. I immediately broke the connection between her and the magic spell and supported her body before she fell. ¡°Are you okay? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Sir Krause, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡± It seems that she got nervous and had used too much power, leaving her in a bit of a confused state. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m taking Glinea to the infirmary. I¡¯ll be right back, but before then, I want you to read page 250 of the grimoire.¡± That¡¯s all I said to the other students before walking out of the classroom with the girl in my arms. I heard shrill screams behind me, but I ignored them and went outside the room. As the children of rich people go here to study, this school is well-equipped with the latest trends and inventions. The infirmary is obviously one of them. It¡¯s a place where lives are at stake, so it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re given preferential treatment. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. Don¡¯t underestimate them, though, as their equipment was so advanced they are already on par with those in large hospitals. With a student in my arms, I opened the door to the infirmary. ¡°Is anyone there? A student felt unwell in class.¡± As I said this, a girl in a white medical uniform came out from the other side. She has a dark blue hair which was straight down to her shoulders. But when she saw me, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°A-a man!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Krause. I¡¯m a teacher here. Here is my identification card.¡± The instant she muttered that I showed the proof as a teacher on my chest pocket, which was covered by the body of the girl I was carrying. This school is huge, so there are still many people who have never met me, even though I am the sole male in the academy. To tell you the truth, I have done this many times that it¡¯s already a pain in the ass to do. ¡°Anyway, is the head nurse inside?¡± The head nurse that I got to know here was a Nursing instructor in her late thirties. She¡¯s far from my range, but I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s good at medical magic. ¡°T-there was an accident in the schoolyard during a magic lesson, s-so the head nurse was¡­¡­¡± I waved my hand at the girl who looked troubled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a case of mana deficiency. Just lie her down and make her rest, and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I-in that case, there¡¯s a bed available. T-this way, please.¡± I followed the girl to the back of the room. Then I put Glinea, who looked tired, down on the designated bed. After getting the girl asleep, she took her arm and activated a spell. Isn¡¯t this a magic spell to diagnose what¡¯s going on inside the other person¡¯s body? Even though this medical spell is basic, it was still quite difficult to cast without chants. ¡°¡­¡­it is as Sir Krause had said. It¡¯s just a slight deficiency in mana. It will be cured if she sleeps a little.¡± She sounded like a real professional doctor at that moment, enough to erase one¡¯s traces of her nervous appearance just earlier. But the white uniform she wore made it clear that this was not the case. The one worn by the head nurse here was the same as the one worn by the hospital doctor, but hers was the same as the one worn by a nurse assistant. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the healthcare committee, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t often see you in class.¡± ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right. M-my name is Hannah Galland.¡± As she bowed to me, her nervousness came back, giving me the impression that she was a bit of the unreliable type. It seems that she is a person with a clear on and off switch. ¡°I-I¡¯m a third-year healthcare committee member, just like you said. But I wanted to study medical magic, s-so I asked the head nurse here for an apprenticeship¡­¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re stationed in this school¡¯s infirmary, I see.¡± The Healthcare Committee is literally a committee composed of students studying medical practices in this country. As their job requires practical application, they often apply apprenticeships in various places, like school infirmaries, clinics, and the like, assisting doctors and other head personnel, which also serves as their instructor as they go through their jobs. It seems that Hannah here is learning her medical magic in the well-equipped infirmary here in this school. Read only at stabbing with a syringe. As an incentive for her service, she is exempted from regular classes, so she is expected to be as good as a scholarship student. Some rare students like this have a reasonably free education at this school according to the ¡°scholarship¡± policy of the chancellor. ¡°But even though it was a basic spell, medical ones are of a different league in terms of difficulty, and here you are still able to do it without chanting.¡± ¡°B-but compared to the doctors and nurses I have seen, I still have a way to go. How did Sir Krause know at a glance that it was a medical spell that I have cast?¡± ¡°Oh, that one? Well, I had a bit of a touch with it at my previous workplace.¡± ¡°A bit of a touch? Really? From that alone?¡± Hannah viewed me with admiration. But she didn¡¯t go any further into it. Somehow, she seems¡­¡­a little hesitant of something. The exact opposite of Annica, who is very good at dealing with people. Even without comparing to Annica, most women take the initiative to talk to me when they¡¯re with me, whether it be in or out of the campus, but Hannah doesn¡¯t do that. But I¡¯m not going to end this conversation here. Hannah¡¯s breasts stuck out so much that I could see their figures even through her clothes. She may look demure from her face and atmosphere, but her breasts were assertive at showing their peaks. ¡°She¡¯s already more than Annica; no, she¡¯s almost at the same level as Liesl¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? I-is there something else you need, Sir Krause?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Hers is one of the five biggest tits I¡¯ve ever seen. As a big boobs lover, I can¡¯t miss them here. If you don¡¯t want to talk from your side, then I¡¯ll bring the talk to you. ¡°You said that your household name was Galland. Is your father a diplomat?¡± I gathered up my knowledge from my time as a court wizard and searched from it Hannah¡¯s family name. ¡°Eh, you met my father?¡± ¡°Yes, a couple of times.¡± It was a grimoire deal that should not be made public, though. ¡°W-well, unlike my father, I¡¯m not very good at talking to people¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Each person has their own personality.¡± Let¡¯s talk for a while to impress this other party. This should make it easier for my next contact with her. After a couple of exchanges and questions about medical knowledge and her father¡¯s works (Of course, it was filtered details on both sides), I cut the chain myself. ¡°Oh, my bad for cutting our conversation here. I still have to get back to class.¡± ¡°Ah, it is I who should be sorry, sir. I apologize for interrupting your work.¡± ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t mind. You are still a student, and it¡¯s my role as a teacher to answer your questions.¡± ¡°T-then, t-thank you very much, Sir Krause.¡± After several questions, I decided to back down first because my class is waiting. I tapped Hannah¡¯s shoulder as she bowed her head to me and walked out of the school¡¯s infirmary. ¡°Now then. I found prey in an unexpected place. How should I capture her, I wonder?¡± I spoke to myself in anticipation of how I will ensnare the newly found treasures in the future. Book 5: Chapter 2: In the Infirmary with Hannah 1 A few weeks after, I was revisiting the school¡¯s infirmary. I took advantage of when the head nurse wasn¡¯t around and went in every time, claiming that I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Of course, I intentionally disturbed the magic in my body so that I wouldn¡¯t be easily compromised. It made me actually feel a little sick, but it was necessary to approach Hannah. ¡°Mr. Krause, I¡¯ve brought you a towel. Here you go.¡± As this was not the first time she had seen me, Hannah¡¯s attitude had already softened. Sometimes, I intentionally visit her to give her some ¡®pointers¡¯ that may help her. By repeatedly talking about medical magic, a topic she was interested in, it had made her less cautious to the point that we can already be considered as ¡®close friends.¡¯ It seems that Hannah is the type of person who accepts things readily once her guard is down, which made it really easy to know her more. ¡°Thank you, Miss Galland. Because of you, I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± I sat up and took Hannah¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°Eh, ah no, was just doing what I was supposed to do.¡± But that¡¯s not the case for me, at least in my eyes. Miss Galland has talent, and I can guarantee it.¡± ¡°T-thank you very much for the praises. I¡¯m pleased to hear Mr. Krause say it.¡± Though a bit embarrassed, Hannah tried her best to smile. Now then, it¡¯s time to set up my plans. It was already several weeks since we made and get to know each other. And during that time, I also did my own research about her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is the right time, but¡­¡­Hannah, would you like to go out with me?¡± ¡°W-where do you want to go, Mr. Krause?¡± As expected, she¡¯s one of those caged bird types of noble ladies who are still na?ve about the lines of love. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m talking about being in a relationship with me.¡± ¡°Eh, Eeeeeeeeeeh?¡± Hannah was surprised. Of course, she is. But after investigating her, I was now able to grasp her true intentions and weaknesses. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a doctor, and you don¡¯t want to be bad at socializing, do you? Let me help you overcome that.¡± ¡°Y-yes, I don¡¯t know how you found it, but you are right about that. B-but why? Ah, I don¡¯t mean that I am rejecting you, Mr. Krause. it¡¯s just that I just can¡¯t go out with people¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you become a doctor, you¡¯ll have to talk to dozens of new people every day.¡± Hannah turned a little pale, as if she had imagined this scene. Being a medical doctor is never an easy job. Even with the convenience of magic, you are placing a person¡¯s life in your own hands. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. Plus, the pressure in the environment where they usually work adds more to their stress, making their work even more stressful. Imagine being dispatched in a border, where skirmishes often occur. You may not know if a stray arrow or magic spell will come at you as you operated an incapacitated general that was just rescued in a warzone. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site.While concentrating on your specialized healing magic spells, you operate your scalpel, which is already difficult in itself, while hearing the deathroes of the men still warring on the battlefield. Even if there¡¯s no war, there¡¯s the plague too, and other natural calamities that can¡¯t be prevented or predicted by any man. What¡¯s worse, only those that come to them are people who have their lives already hanging by a thread; those people who can¡¯t be healed by an ordinary first aid or common healing magic spells. ¡°Either way, no one trusts a panicked doctor. ¡° Hannah, too, knows that very well. But no matter how much she hides it, it won¡¯t escape my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All of it is in order to cure your fear of strangers. After that is cured, you can go back and do anything you wish.¡± ¡°I-if I agree to be in a relationship with you, will I surely get cured?¡± ¡°Of course. I guarantee it with my title as a court wizard.¡± Though that title was already surrendered anyway. Then, as if she had made up her mind, Hannah turned and faced me with eyes filled with strong will. ¡°T-then, I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, Sir Krause.¡± Hannah was determined to eliminate her weakness. I saw that and couldn¡¯t help but smile at that fact. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°R-right now?¡± ¡°Of course, and as soon as possible. It¡¯s been going on three years, hasn¡¯t it, Hannah? It¡¯s no good to leave it like that for long.¡± I convinced her by saying something plausible. She is already less wary of me thanks to my efforts these past weeks, so as long as I make it sound reasonable, she will be immediately convinced. ¡°It¡¯s men that you have the greatest trouble with, so we¡¯ll start with that.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of her father being protective or because of the school¡¯s isolated environment, but in the early days she faced me, her mind was in an actual state of panic on the inside. If it wasn¡¯t for her training and my medical magic experience, I think I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull this off to where we are now. I stretched out my hand and made her crouch between my legs. When the man¡¯s covered crotch suddenly appeared in front of her, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but look away. Human anatomy is the most fundamental lesson being taught in medical class, so she already knows what the male and female reproductive organs look like and how they work. However, here she is, unable to look straight as she¡¯s about to see the real thing in her eyes. ¡°You are already in your third year, so I¡¯m not going to tell you what to do. You can get injured or even sick in this area. And for a man, it¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡­doing this all of a sudden¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but if you experience the hardest part first, the rest will be easier.¡± With that, I unbuckled my pants. ¡°hi-hi! This is¡­¡­!¡± Hannah lets out a small scream as my meat stick got exposed to the outside world. As she is a medical student, she already knew that the next step would be impossible considering its size, but she couldn¡¯t put strength into her legs for some reason. She wants to escape, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Why, why are my legs¡­¡­I can¡¯t move them.¡± ¡°I had to cast magic to make them stay still, or you would have already collapsed by now. Hannah, for your first step in recovery, make me cum.¡± ¡°C-cum? You mean ejaculate? I-I can¡¯t. I have never done this before!¡± ¡°Semen collection is an important way to check the health of the male organ. Or was your determination earlier just a lie?¡± When I said that, Hannah reached for her meat stick as if she had no other choice. (Well, a normal hospital would let you do it yourself.) Then, hesitantly, she wrapped her hands around my cock. ¡°Uuu. Uuuuuu. W-what should I do next?¡± ¡°Just hold it gently and squeeze it up and down.¡± Hannah followed my words and began to give a beginner¡¯s hand job. The technique is worse than a kid who just learned to jerk off, but the situation is superb due to her determination. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog. I love the look on Hannah¡¯s face as she squeezes my meat stick with tears in her eyes as I explained to her that it was the easiest way to heal her phobia of strangers, especially men. I am not forcing her or anything, but I can see that her determination is solid, and even though her technique is not very good, it was already enough to make me feel pleasant. ¡°Don¡¯t get too monotonous. Make it faster, hold it a little tighter, and change your movements from time to time.¡± ¡°Y-yes. Like this?¡± Being a newbie, Hannah was still a little anxious to change the rhythm and intensity of the squeezing. However, the way she listens to me faithfully is the game-changer, making the pleasure even match that of a regular prostitute. ¡°Hyaaa! There¡¯s some kind of liquid coming from the tip of your cock. It¡¯s¡­¡­so gooey.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pre-cum, a sign that the man is feeling better. Remember that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen this in¡­¡­books before, but never the real thing.¡± The grimoire of medical magic dealing with the human body naturally includes genitalia. She must have read it there. Also, recalling the medical knowledge she had studied in the past, Hannah seems to have regained some of her composure. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog. In that case, let¡¯s go a little further. ¡°Hannah, can you suck my cock? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll fair well now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a fellatio? But even so, I¡­¡­¡± Hannah tried to refrain, but I wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, your hands are not very stimulating right now. You don¡¯t have the technique, so you have to compensate by using stronger stimulation to get me to ejaculate.¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡­this is for my treatment, for my treatment!¡± Hannah stares at the meat stick while taking deep breaths and convincing herself. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she swallowed my meat rod at once. ¡°Hamuuuu! Nnnnuuuu!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out. Just lick what¡¯s in your mouth with your tongue.¡± ¡°Fua, yesh.¡± Hannah seemed surprised by the taste of her first meat stick, but she soon began to move her tongue under my instruction. ¡°It¡¯s a little bitter¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yep. If it tastes good, it might be diseased.¡± ¡°I see. You can also make a diagnosis by doing this.¡± Hannah looked a little impressed. But I¡¯m not going to tell her that sometimes it¡¯s the taste that makes you ¡®diseased¡¯ in a way. If you blow and the meat stick feels delicious, it means that you have already have contacted a disease. Not really a disease, but an addiction. By the time she realizes it, it would be too late, as her body will crave that it can upset her senses if left ¡®untreated.¡¯ As I imagined how dependent she will be on this ¡®drug,¡¯ I felt something burning building up around my waist. ¡°I¡¯m almost there. Keep going, Hannah.¡± ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Perhaps because she had finally found some hope that it will end soon, Hannah¡¯s blowjob became more aggressive. I watched her gulp and move her tongue in a frantic manner, and my excitement immediately increased. There were actually some methods that can provide better stimulation, but I didn¡¯t dare to tell her. It¡¯s because I want to enjoy this situation as much as I can. ¡°Nbuuu, gubuuu, jubuuuuu!¡± ¡°Guh, what? How?¡± All of a sudden, Hannah starts bobbing her head up and down, making pistons on my meat stick inside her tongue-swirling mouth. Even if one doesn¡¯t have the best techniques, it doesn¡¯t deny that the more you move, the more pleasure you get¡ªquantity over quality. But even so, Hannah is supposed to be a beginner to this. She shouldn¡¯t be able to do this at her first blowjob unless she knows something beforehand. ¡°Hannah, where did you learn to do this?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to say! S-sir Krause should just ejaculate as he is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good. You must not keep secrets from me.¡± So I used my mind-reading magic to look into Hannah¡¯s mind. (Hurry, hurry up and ejaculate! I want this to be over already. What if Sir Krause finds out that I bought a medical grimoire with porn books attached?) ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re like that, Hannah. Buying such porn books along with medical grimoires.¡± (Why!? Even though my mouth is blocked by his dick!) ¡°Let¡¯s just put it that this is also one of the tricks of a court wizard. Still, I didn¡¯t expect that a taciturn person like you would do this. No, I should have expected this, as it was always the quiet ones¡­¡± (No, you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong! It was right next to the medical magic field, so my eyes wandered to it¡­¡­) ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hannah. It wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Also, it¡¯s about time I get off.¡± The one-sided conversation didn¡¯t stop the blowjob, and Hannah kept moving her tongue in an attempt to make me cum. She was on the verge of exploding with lust when her secret got exposed, but when I thought this will make her stop because I ruined the mood, it made her even more desperate instead. (I feel like I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment. I want it to be over already! Nnjuu, jururururu!) It was the last vacuum blowjob that triggered my ejaculation. I raised my hips a little and ejaculated as I pressed my hips against Hannah¡¯s face. This made the meat rod get pushed deep, but Hannah, with tears in her eyes, desperately swallowed the semen to her throat instead. After a few minutes, the rhythmic pumping finally subsided. ¡°Nnnn. Gokkun, nguuu! Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­¡± After swallowing all of the semen, Hannah finally took her mouth off and sat in place. It worked for the time being, but Hannah is still reluctant to act sexually. (I knew it. If I have to do it, it would have to be with a cock.) I then shifted my gaze from Hannah¡¯s face to her leaking private parts as I thought this. Book 5: Chapter 3: In the Infirmary with Hannah 2 ¡°¡­¡­so much semen has come out¡­¡­did it feel good? It was my first time doing a fellatio.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was pretty good. Most men would have ejaculated in a matter of minutes by now.¡± Hannah¡¯s attitude has already softened thanks to my constant showering of praises. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been praised that much. The head nurse is a strict woman. You see.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a job that deals with life. It¡¯s normal to be strict to some extent.¡± But it also made me realize that Hannah is not very good at receiving praise, that she was thirsty for it that even a simple one could make her like this. Maybe that¡¯s the reason for her weakness in interpersonal relationships. Hannah¡¯s father, whom I had met in person, also seemed to be a stringent man. Pretty Ironic that a man like him has a pretty gullible girl as a daughter. ¡°I guess that¡¯s it for today. Thank you, Sir Krause. It¡¯s been an extraordinary experience for me, but I¡¯m already exhausted.¡± (I, I have to relieve myself soon. I can¡¯t take it anymore!) Hannah stood up and brushed the dirt off her clothes. The moment she looked at me again, however, I grabbed her by the arm. Then I pushed her down on the patient¡¯s bed on her back, without saying a word. ¡°Kyaaa! What are you doing, Sir Krause¡­¡­*gasp*!!¡± Hannah¡¯s line of sight goes down. And beyond that line is my erected cock. ¡°One ejaculation is not enough to stop my libido. Will you help me quell it out?¡± My words were gentle, but it would be intimidating to hear them while being looked down upon. In fact, Hannah had completely shrunk right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I was the only one who is feeling good earlier. To pay you back, let¡¯s feel good together over here.¡± As I said this, I touched Hannah¡¯s private parts. She shuddered as I slipped my hand deep into her skirt. ¡°Not there! If you do that, I¡¯m gonna-!¡± She started to resist, trying to get out from under me. However, the force in which she wriggled her arms and legs was weak, signifying that it was all just a pretext for wanting the next act. She¡¯s still moving too much, though, and I couldn¡¯t start if she continues to flail like this. On the other hand, if I used magic to stop her, it would seem as if I¡¯m forcing her. That¡¯s not my taste. ¡°You have to save that part for the person you¡¯re going to marry!¡± It¡¯s a resistance that I can¡¯t believe it was coming from someone who has given me a blowjob earlier. She must have a very unique concept of chastity. But from the looks of it, it¡¯s going to be difficult to talk her out of it, and I can¡¯t hold back my excitement any longer. With no other choice, I tried another idea. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t use this one. How about your ass instead?¡± I slid my hand from her private parts and rubbed Hannah¡¯s ass. This one is just as fleshy as her breasts. The soft flesh seems to absorb my hand, while its beautiful skin is very arousing to look at. ¡°M-my butt¡­¡­Eh, really?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of experience with it, so I can guarantee you¡¯ll feel almost exactly the same. So, how will it be?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read about it, but can you really do it?¡± ¡°Yeah, and you won¡¯t have to worry about getting pregnant.¡± As I said this, I pressed my hardened meat stick against Hannah¡¯s moist jade skin. It was to emphasize that I would not release her as long as I did not quell this thing. ¡°I understand, as long as my chastity is protected¡­¡­¡± Hannah nods and relaxes her limbs. ¡°But let me clean your ass first. If there¡¯s any dirt on it¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want you to die of embarrassment.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it, Sir Krause. I am confident that I can better take care of it myself.¡± When I retreated, Hannah got up and went into the bathroom provided in the infirmary. In the meantime, she produced the same magical lotion I had used on Liesl. A few minutes later, Hannah came back from the bathroom. She seems to be more flushed now, as she was about to do another embarrassing thing after this. ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned myself up, Sir Krause.¡± ¡°All right. Now lie down here and open your legs.¡± She did as I told her and, with some hesitation, opened her legs. I took out my meat stick and pushed it against her anus. ¡°Relax. It hurts more if you put strength on them.¡± ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ It¡¯s impossible to relax in this situation!¡± ¡°I guess I have no other choice then. I¡¯ll do it like this.¡± I covered Hannah¡¯s body with mine and kissed her. Hannah, who didn¡¯t expect to be targeted there, opened her eyes a few seconds after being kissed. ¡°Nnnnn!? Nguuuu! Ppuhaaa! So sudden¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Hannah. Being able to do it with a beautiful woman like you, I¡¯m already satisfied.¡± I whispered in Hannah¡¯s ear to soothe her as she tried to resist. ¡°Eh?¡± What a nice woman she is to listen to my one-sided request, putting aside her keeping her virginity. ¡°No, stop saying it¡­It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make you feel good after this, so just leave it all to me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Sir Krause.¡± I inserted my meat stick into Hannah¡¯s anus, which had become docile after my praise. It was smooth now because her body was relaxed, and the lotion she applied helped. There was still some resistance, but once the glans was swallowed, the rest of the member went in smoothly. ¡°Haaa, haaa, guuu. So biiig!¡± But Hannah¡¯s body reflexively tensed up at the end. It was her first anal penetration, after all. I have no choice but to relax her body in some other ways. Fortunately, two large pieces of soft flesh are in front of me, where two sensitive erogenous zones are lurking within. I put my hands on her lab coat, pulled them apart, and lightly touched the now-erected nipples within. Fuahh, afuuu! M-my breasts too?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll make it feel good as well.¡± Both Hannah¡¯s nipples were already perking up, signifying their excitedness. I took her nipples between my fingers and rubbed them slowly. ¡°Yaaa¡­¡­my breasts, they feel good.¡± Hannah lets out a sweet voice, and her anus loosened up. I didn¡¯t waste that time and plunged my meat stick further. Unlike the vagina, the anal cavity has no bottom, so it was inserted even deeper than usual. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s like I¡¯m being skewered.¡± ¡°It feels so good for me too, being wrapped by Hannah.¡± When I saw that Hannah was getting used to it, I started to move my hips. Of course, I continued to caress her breasts, but I gradually weakened them as I put more and more focus on the underneath, gradually increasing the speed of my thrusts. Slowly at first, then going faster and faster. After a few minutes, every time my hips and Hannah¡¯s buttocks collide, a dry popping sound could be heard. ¡°NNnn, fuuu¡­¡­my ass is starting to feel more zingy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Hannah. Soon I¡¯ll have you learn what it feels like being cummed in the ass and what it feels like to climax.¡± ¡°Being cummed? I-I¡¯m going to climax from this?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not playing with your breasts anymore, aren¡¯t I?¡± Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡­you¡¯re right¡­¡­-!!¡± My fingers were rubbing the soft flesh but not touching the nipples anymore. So now Hannah¡¯s sweet voice was coming from the anal stimulation itself. ¡°I¡¯m feeling so good in my ass!? No way!?¡¯¡± She immediately gets upset again after finding it out, so I spoke to Hannah once again. ¡°Just let the pleasure take you. Trust me.¡± Hannah nodded and accepted the changes coming to her body, all while her breathing became ragged as the rod went several pistons in and out of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to cum in my ass.¡± Her voice became louder and louder until it echoed through the entire medical room. ¡°Yaaa, aaahhhh! Cuming, Aaah, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, go ahead. Show me how you cum, Hannah.¡± I put my hands on the bed and gave one last batch of shaking my hips as hard as I could. My meat stick moved in and out of her ass in large movements, making even more stimulation as the bellend of my cock scrape over and drag the walls of Hannah¡¯s intestines with it. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. ¡°I could feel it. I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡± At long last, Hannah crossed the line and climaxed. She was definitely climaxing as she was bending backward while shaking her hips. I, too, got lit up with desires at the sight of her climaxing in the anus even though she¡¯s still a virgin. If she¡¯s already feeling this much pleasure even though she¡¯s a virgin, I couldn¡¯t help but anticipate what¡¯s ahead. ¡°Hii, hiii. S-Sir Krause, I¡­¡­¡± Hannah breathed hard upon experiencing the climax of her first anal sex. I stroked her head to reassure her. ¡°You did a great job, Hannah. You were so sexy just now.¡± This is not an exaggeration; it¡¯s the truth. Even I am grateful to Hannah for letting me develop her anus while she was still a virgin. If I had taken her virginity first, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to experience this elation for her, for only a few virgins could get this far without getting scared and disgusted. She has great potential as a woman. ¡°But as you see, I can¡¯t hold it back anymore, seeing Hannah in such state. May I?¡± As if to reflect my feelings, my cock grew harder and bigger. ¡°¡­¡­Okay. Please use my body to quell your inner lust, Sir Krause.¡± ¡°Hannah, you are a good woman.¡± I gave her one last stroke and began to position myself for the upcoming relentless act. Book 5: Chapter 4: In the Infirmary with Hannah 3 I opened Hannah¡¯s legs wider to give myself more room to move. This is to press her, who had just awoken her lust, more intensely into her other hole. ¡°S-Sir Krause is spreading my legs too much¡­¡­oh no, he¡¯s gonna see everything¡­¡­¡± Certainly, in this position, I could already see her most intimate place well. It was a place where no man has invaded yet, firmly closed like the representation of purity itself. However, this view only made the anus underneath even lewder as it overlapped the scene where it was sucking my meat rod just a while ago. ¡°Why still embarrassed about it? Even though I already knew and felt everything about your ass.¡± ¡°Bu-but, this is different! Being seen like this is!¡± ¡°Well, you won¡¯t have to worry about that any time soon.¡± I let Hannah¡¯s words pass me by, and once I was in position, I started to move my hips again. At first slowly, then gradually increasing the speed as I went by. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­your penis is moving in my belly again.¡± Hannah exclaimed as she felt the foreign object moving inside her anus. But she didn¡¯t look as confused as she had earlier. It was the contrast of that, as I could see a new-found delight in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re getting used to anal sex now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mmm, yes. At first, I was afraid of what¡¯s going to happen, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s surprising how good it feels, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hannah responded to my question by nodding. The insides of her bowels felt also felt smoother for me than before; it was almost as similar to the sensation when she was sucking the meat stick into her mouth just earlier. Also, thanks to the lotion, it didn¡¯t hurt as much for Hannah; instead, it twitched into delight under the consistent stimulation of my rod. ¡°What part of your ass feels good? Tell me.¡± ¡°Eeeeh? No way! It¡¯s too embarrassing to tell you that!¡± Hannah shook her head and refused. It seems that she¡¯s is still too embarrassed to put it into words. ¡°If you tell me, I¡¯ll make you feel better.¡± But when I said this, she stops insisting and begins to worry. That¡¯s a good sign of how addicted to pleasure she is. ¡°Y-you won¡¯t tell anyone?¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t tell anyone. It¡¯s a promise.¡± Personally, I don¡¯t like it when people brag about their experiences with women in bars around town. I like it more to be a secret in which only I and my partner know. Of course, it was also a useful asset to make a woman fall for me easier, so I won¡¯t waste it just for a mindless bar tale. More importantly, they are still daughters of influential people, so staining their reputation like that is already enough to send you to the gallows. Hannah, still hesitant, began to talk about the points she felt the most. ¡°Okay. It¡­¡­it feels best whenever Sir Krause¡¯s penis hits the deepest part and hits my womb from its backside.¡± As she said this, she puts her hand on her lower abdomen. It¡¯s right where her womb is. ¡°When you poke me here with your cock, it makes my womb tingle.¡± ¡°I see. Is this good enough?¡± Being true to her word, I stimulated her womb from behind with my meat stick, from where she had just shown. As I¡¯ve held countless women, I had already known almost everything about the insides of the female body. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. One glance is all it takes for me to determine how deep I should insert it. I pierced her as deep as I could go and pressed the glans against the wall just behind her womb. ¡°Hafuuu, ahh, ahhnn! There, there! It feels so good right there!¡± In an instant, Hannah¡¯s expression became debauched, and her pussy immediately dripped out its love juices. Both her arms and legs also convulsed upon feeling extreme amounts of pleasure all over her body. For Hannah to overflow this much to the outside without even a finger touching her pussy, surely she must have felt really amazing inside. ¡°You can already feel this much from anal. Why do you still not want to lose your virginity?¡± I stopped for a bit to question her. If I thrust my meat stick into her pussy right now, Hannah will definitely climax. She will not even have the time to feel the pain of ripping her hymen and instead will be surrounded by a heavenly feeling of sex as long as I thrust her in. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not good¡­¡­¡± However, even in the face of this pleasure, she still did not want to lose her virginity. It seems that Hannah¡¯s concept of chastity is still going strong. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll just stick with your asshole for now.¡± ¡°If you go out with me¡­¡­I¡¯ll consider it¡­¡± Oh? Does that mean Hannah is interested in me? The only thing that¡¯s stubborn about her is how she protects her chastity, but she still holds the same romantic decisions as any other girl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t just stay with just one woman.¡± ¡°Have you been through many lovers, Sir Krause?¡± ¡°Well, sort of.¡± Well, I can¡¯t say that I am currently surrounding myself with a lot of women and that I am in a physical relationship with all of them. Though I am planning to tell that to Hannah once she becomes my woman, with her guard on her hymen so high up, now is not the wisest time. She¡¯s got such a nice body, and I want to make sure I get it all, so I must hold back for now. Besides, the moment I penetrate her tightly guarded chastity will be the most exciting experience of it all, as it will be from the results of my hard work. For now, let¡¯s make her get used to anal sex to imprint the idea of pleasure onto her body. ¡°Haa, Aaaah! My ass is getting jammed, and It feels so good!¡± Hannah squealed in pleasure as I pumped her more. Her love juices flowed out of her pussy incessantly, even dripping down to the hole of the buttocks I was penetrating. ¡°I¡¯m gonna keep going until I¡¯m satisfied. Let me warn you, however, that if you get too hooked on anal sex, you might not be satisfied with regular sex anymore.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s no good! I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°But for you, normal sex is only exclusive to your future husband, isn¡¯t it?¡± While I was talking to her, my hips continued to move relentlessly. ¡°You¡¯ll become a woman who¡¯ll want to get violated from behind because you want to feel good and would only have sex in front because you want a baby. Isn¡¯t that just a complete pervert?¡± Hannah imagined the scene where she was moaning as her anus was being fucked while her womb was filled with the seed of her child. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder as she imagined the scene. ¡°No, no, no, no, no! I won¡¯t be able to live anymore if that happens!¡± ¡°Then do your best to control your pleasure, as I¡¯m still not satisfied yet.¡± Once I said those words, I enjoyed Hannah to the fullest. I held her firmly in place and shook my hips more heavily than before. With loud banging sounds, my meat rod kept going in and out of her deep ass, pushing the entire girth of it every time I pump it. It must have been excruciating for Hannah when my big stick was fully inserted for the first time. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­kuh, fuuh.¡± However, I still pulled my hips back and forth without a care in the world. The ¡®warped¡¯ neck of my cock continued gouging out her intestines, stimulating her walls each time I pull it out. Of course, it brought her a great deal of pleasure just by churning her on the inside. ¡°¡­¡­! ¡­¡­! Fughuu, nhuuuu!¡± Hannah gritted her teeth as she tried to suppress the pleasure produced by our intense anal sex. She has already realized that if she were to be swept away by these waves, she would never be able to go back. But the harder she tried, the tighter her anus got, and the better it felt for the both of us. I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy her actions as I watched her desperately trying to hold herself back. Still, there always comes the point where one can¡¯t take it anymore. As I was still not satisfied even at this point, Hannah¡¯s tension is the first to break. There was no way I would let that go, so I started torturing her all at once, focusing on her on the weak points I have grasped. ¡°Hahiii! No more! If it gets more intense than this, then I¡¯ll¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good that you are about to cum? Don¡¯t hold back and let it out. Just enjoy the pleasure of anal sex, Hannah.¡± While saying that, I relentlessly violated the back walls of her womb ¨C where she was the weakest. With each thrust, Hannah¡¯s body shudders, making her reach closer to her climax. ¡°yaaa, uguuu! I can¡¯t do it anymore, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡± I drove my meat stick further into Hannah¡¯s ass she went nearer on the verge of her climax. At the same time she¡¯s about to cum, I also prepared to shoot my accumulated load inside her. ¡°Cum, Hannah! Cum and I¡¯ll pour all the seed you¡¯ve been waiting inside your ass.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to cum! I won¡¯t be able to stand it if you pour your hot stuff inside my ass!¡± ¡°Give it up, Hannah. Here I go!¡± I held Hannah¡¯s legs tightly and shook my hips again with all my might. Hannah¡¯s excitement has already come to the point where she cannot escape anymore, being violated rampantly by a huge meat rod in her ass. The dripping love juices in her pussy pulled more silver threads in between our crotches as we come and go, making the indecent sound of fluids echo louder in the room. ¡± I can¡¯t do it. I stand it anymore! I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming from my ass!!¡± Dobyuudobyuuu! Byururururu! As she climaxed, I ejaculated as well. A cloudy white liquid was released vigorously and dyed the insides of Hannah¡¯s rectum. ¡°Hiii, haaaahaaaa! I could feel it, I could feel a warm feeling spreading in my belly¡­¡­¡± ¡°How is it, Hannah. Did it feel good?¡± ¡°Sir Krause is terrible. I¡¯ll never forget this feeling anymore.¡± Hannah looked at me languidly, with a mixture of anger and delight in her voice. She was torn between the pure joy of pleasure and the despair of having learned it the wrong way. I slowly pulled my hips back, wiped off the dirt, and got dressed. ¡°Just as promised, I¡¯m satisfied now, so I won¡¯t do it anymore. But if you ever want to do it again, just call me, okay?¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡­Sir Krause is such a devil.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get that a lot.¡± That¡¯s all I said, and I walked out, leaving Hannah lying on the infirmary bed with my seed oozing out of her cute and hollow anus. By the time I got out of the door, my mind had already switched to a new goal. Now then. How should make Hannah give up her virginity? Book 5: Chapter 5: Preparing a Collaborator It¡¯s been about a week since I took Hannah¡¯s anal virginity. Up until today, I¡¯ve been called by her for several times now. But just like the usual, she didn¡¯t want to offer her virginity, so I gave her a lot of anal loving each time. She had already learned to have anal sex with me, and together with it, she had also discovered the great pleasure of having sex. It must have reached her to the point that she couldn¡¯t get over it with just by masturbating anymore. After all, only I can reach the places where she feels best. Because of that, she can only masturbate using her vagina, which was less deep than her anus, but because of this, her sex drive is only increasing day by day. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be at my mercy sooner or later, and I would be able to plunge it in at that point without any resistance, but that¡¯s no fun. I want her to offer her virginity to me, personally. ¡°Now then. There should be something that will help me breakthrough, but what is it¡­¡­¡± I was in my usual place, the headmistress¡¯s office, re-reading Hannah¡¯s dossier. I¡¯m currently looking for some information that can serve as a key to open Hannah¡¯s tight door. ¡°Physical information, personality, family structure, favorite things, things she doesn¡¯t like, future goals, hobbies¡­¡­they are all pretty common.¡± Even with all the information so far, I can¡¯t find a good way to start. In her case, I can¡¯t use the help of other students that are uninvolved in my plan at all, like I did with Inez and Amelia, as it was too risky. If we¡¯re not careful, the information that I¡¯m taking interest to the students will definitely be leaked. All it needs is a rumor for me and my plans to fall. Thankfully, Julia and the others are trying their best to stop that. Besides, Hannah is studying on her own in the infirmary during regular class hours. Meaning she didn¡¯t have much contact with the other students, so I can¡¯t just use any student as a collaborator. The only thing I can do is to develop her anal skills steadily. The pleasure she learned from anal sex gradually adds to her anticipation of the real thing. When this anticipation of unknown pleasures becomes uncontrollable, Hannah will have no choice but to offer her virginity in the end. It seemed to be the most successful strategy so far. But it would take some time. Unfortunately, Hannah was already in her third year, so I didn¡¯t have that much time left. As I didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy her for a long time, I need her to fall as quickly as possible. ¡°This is impossible. She would have already graduated before she manages to fall. If that happens, all my efforts up to that point will end like a bubble.¡± If I were to miss out on such a good woman, my pride would be hurt. ¡°What should I make of this¡­¡­Hmm?¡± When I thought I had already looked into every nook and cranny, I was distracted by a certain number on the document at hand. It was Hannah¡¯s class number. Each year level is divided into a number of classes, and she is in the second class of the third-year students. Coincidentally, it was the same class as Inez¡¯s. It was then that I had an idea. But for that, I needed Inez¡¯s help to carry it out. And so, I put away my materials and left the room to find her, heading for the student council room where I knew she would be. Book 5: Chapter 6: Afterschool with the Third-Years The next day, after school, I was in an empty classroom that was not being used. It was at the very edge of the school building, so people rarely came near it. It was only used a few times a year. There was also another person there. It was Inez, the person I asked to help me this time. Watching the door, she asked me. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this here?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to embrace you here now.¡± ¡°Haaah, why is this happening¡­¡­?¡± She sighed at my words, which were no different from my explanation. Does she find the place undelectable? I highly doubt it, considering the other places we¡¯ve been through before this. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about getting found out, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ve already cast some wards to keep people out.¡± One is an illusion spell. I blocked the corridor leading to this classroom with ¡®a lot of luggage¡¯. Of course, it¡¯s a hallucination, so if you touch it, it¡¯ll be exposed, but I don¡¯t think any student would want to climb over that amount luggage to get to this classroom if they had no business there. The second was a soundproofing spell, just in case there were still students in the classroom down the hall. The last one was a presence detection spell. The range of this spell is small, but it can cover a part of the hallway. If someone unexpectedly enters the area, I will be notified immediately. ¡°Just as Inez wanted, a triple alert system. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. The magic formations are so perfect that I hate it.¡± These were the conditions she had set for this cooperation. So far, Inez seemed to be satisfied with the magic countermeasures I have brought. She doesn¡¯t really like to get found out, isn¡¯t she? Well, it was the same feeling for me. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± I pulled Inez, who was standing beside me with a scowl on her face, into a hug and stroked her body. ¡°H-hey, not so sudden¡­¡­hnnn!¡± At the same time, I also covered her lips, which I¡¯m sure will cause all sorts of complaints later on. ¡°Hammu, nchuu¡­¡­you surprised me, kissing me out of the blue.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s the quickest way to shut you up.¡± As I said this, I unbuttoned Inez¡¯s uniform. In less than five seconds, her blouse was opened entirely, and I threw it all aside. A pair of slightly more mature black underwear came out of it. I rubbed her breasts lightly over the top of it and asked her something I noticed. ¡°They¡¯re pretty new. Did you buy this for me? I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡± ¡°How could you notice such a thing? Most men don¡¯t care about that.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not your ¡®normal¡¯ kind of guy.¡± ¡°Yes, because you¡¯re definitely worse than them.¡± ¡°Nope. I meant that I¡¯m better than them.¡± I continued to caress Inez¡¯s body while we exchanged a few words. I¡¯m sure this underwear was newly wholesaled by her just for today. She¡¯s probably thinking that she¡¯s not going to let a classmate, whom she hasn¡¯t seen in a while, undermine her in her girlish underwear. This chapter is made and translated at stabbing with a dot home dot log. As I thought, she¡¯s very conscious of her ¡®rival¡¯. You¡¯re really not being honest there, Inez. ¡°Soon as I took your clothes off and seen them, you look several percent more beautiful than usual.¡± ¡°Really? Does it look good on me?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s such a shame to take it off.¡± ¡°I see. Un. Well then¡­¡­¡± She¡¯s trying her best trying not to get distraught on the outside, but aren¡¯t you forgetting that we¡¯re hugging right now? I could feel Inez¡¯s heart beating faster from where we were touching. ¡°You¡¯re still so bad at hiding things. I don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t just be honest.¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I¡¯m hiding anything¡­ It¡¯s just my¡­¡­ underwear, yes, my underwear!¡± How did you even come up with that reason? However, ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s put it that way.¡± Time will be running out if we talked too long, so I moved on to the next thing. As we hugged, I slipped my hand inside Inez¡¯s skirt from behind. As I did, I tasted the fresh ass flesh of the young schoolgirl. The peach-like buttocks were so juicy that it excited me even by just rubbing them. Due to the differences in our height, it was also nice to be able to look down at her face. Next, I rubbed the front part of her ass. ¡°Hnnn¡­¡­you¡¯re stoking my butt first. You don¡¯t like breasts anymore?¡± ¡°Of course, I still do, but this part is something I can¡¯t just throw so easily.¡± And since we¡¯re hugging from the front, Inez¡¯s big tits are being pressed against my body. I could feel the softness of her tits even through her underwear, and it was quite a treat to be able to taste both at once. ¡°Muu¡­¡­how long will you intend to rub me? My butt isn¡¯t some kind of bread dough!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ll make you feel good. Just you wait.¡± I took one hand off her ass and slid it down to Inez¡¯s private parts, where I then began to caress her pussy through her new panties. ¡°Nhaaa, your fingers are¡­¡­it¡¯s frustrating, but¡­¡­you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s far better than playing with yourself, isn¡¯t it? This is why women don¡¯t want to leave me.¡± ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­even though you¡¯re only aiming for our bodies¡­¡­¡± ¡°That way, there¡¯ll be no trouble for the both of us. If not, then I won¡¯t have to seek everyone¡¯s consent in the first place, and neither should I use contraception spells on you all.¡± I had a really rough time with Amelia, but all of it was worthwhile afterward. Even if she were to graduate with high scores, with the way she looked down on people before I came, she would have fallen to reality really hard, enough to make her crippled the moment she goes outside. Please support the translator by reading at my WordPress site, as it¡¯s contents are more complete there. thanks! As I was thinking about this, Inez¡¯s secret area started to get wet. Even I could feel it starting to get moist from her panties. ¡°Shall I start the fire?¡± ¡°Yeah. However, I¡¯m not planning to lose either.¡± Inez then reached into my pants and pulled out the stick of meat, which she began to handle with both hands. ¡°If teacher can do as he likes to my body, then I can do as I like to your body too, am I right?¡± ¡°As long as I can afford it¡­¡­however¡­¡± I inserted my fingers, which until now have been limiting themselves to surface caresses, into her wet vagina. As expected of an already lubricated pussy; it quickly swallowed my fingers. I kept sending my finger inside. ¡°Ahhnn, it¡¯s here! No way. It¡¯s just a finger, yet I¡¯m feeling this good again!¡± As Inez panted, I felt the presence of someone outside the room. But there was no warning from the presence detection spell I had cast. That could only mean it¡¯s the person we¡¯re after. ¡°T-teacher, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡­please, put it in.¡± ¡°You have to speak louder than that. I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I want my teacher¡¯s! Now that I¡¯ve said it, put it in already!¡± ¡°Your teacher¡¯s what? You have to make it clear, Inez.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­You really want me to say it?¡± ¡°How will I find out if you don¡¯t?¡± Inez looked frustrated, but being unable to resist her desire any longer, she opened her mouth. ¡°Uuu¡­¡­your penis¡­¡­I want your penis, teacher!¡± Inez¡¯s face was so red that she looked like she was about to die of shame. But if she said it this loudly, the people outside would have heard her, like, for example, a particular classmate of hers just outside of this room. ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re in there. Stop sneaking around and come out, Hannah.¡± The door she had been listening to rattled open quietly. Then Hannah, the student we have been waiting for, comes out of it. ¡°What, Hannah!? When did you get here?¡± Inez, who hadn¡¯t been able to see her because she¡¯s opposite the door we were hugging, turns around and shouts in surprise. I let go of my hand and let them face each other. ¡°Uhm, you see¡­¡­I was invited by Sir Krause.¡± ¡°Yep, and she has been here for a while now. Did you remember what I have said to you, Hannah?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. But are you really going to do it? E-even though you¡¯re not lovers or anything like it?¡± Unlike Inez and the others I have already embraced, Hannah is pretty much unique, and her notion of fidelity made me impossible to take away her chastity, yet. Inez, being told that right at her face, tried her best to retaliate but couldn¡¯t come up with any words because she¡¯s guilty of it. When she was about to cry from frustration, I put my hand around her shoulder and hugged her again. Then, I faced Hannah as if showing off. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll do it. So, you better take a good look, Hannah. Because Inez and I will show you what real sex is like.¡± ¡°W-wait. I changed my mind. It¡¯s too embarrassing, after all¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you getting troubled for at this time? You have already consented to this. You think I¡¯m going to let you go now?¡± I held Inez¡¯s body in my arms so that it won¡¯t budge even if she tries to move. Even if I did not do this, I know that she wouldn¡¯t struggle. It¡¯s because I know that deep inside, she wants to show off to her ¡®rival¡¯ that she wasn¡¯t just an easy opponent. ¡°Now then. Hannah, you better look closely at how the student council president of this school, the most respected student of this campus, falls into depravity from my dick.¡± As such, Hannah, who was watching us, began to hold her breath. Book 5: Chapter 7: Afterschool with the Third-Years 2 I stood behind Inez, who is now facing Hannah, and reached my hands towards her body. Putting my hands underneath her uniform, which was already disheveled, I rubbed her large breasts which are now fully mounted on my palms. ¡°Teacher, wait¡­¡­as I thought, it¡¯s still not a good place. Also, I still have to go to the headmistress office after this.¡± ¡°No, it makes more sense to do it here.¡± I dismissed Inez¡¯s words and continued my caresses. Because her uniform is already in disarray, it was easy to fondle her inside. Now I turned one of my hands downwards, digging it into her private area. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to wait¡­¡­nhaaaa, no, you can¡¯t do that.¡± She tried to ¡®resist¡¯ by flailing around, but couldn¡¯t stop me from moving. Inez¡¯s resistance is more of a flirting than an actual act. I continued to insert my fingers into her vagina and violated Inez from the inside. ¡°Haaa haaa¡­¡­Hannah is still watching! Yaaa, hahii!¡± She responded better than usual, as if her shame was helping her pleasure. Inez herself is trying to hold back, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before she gives in. As for Hannah, who is watching this scene, she hasn¡¯t moved even a bit since the very first act. She¡¯s looking at us in a daze. ¡°No way, to think that Miss Inez is¡­¡­¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe the scene in front of her. If that be the case, let¡¯s violate Inez in a more obvious way, which is a good time now because she was starting to get wet. I took out my meat stick and pressed it against Inez¡¯s secret area. The sensation makes her realize what is about to happen, so she turns her focus towards me. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it in front of Hannah! But at least change the location¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even though your body is telling me it wants it now? It¡¯s already dripping with love juices, as if it wants to tangle my cock already.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say it! I¡¯m still holding it back!¡± I chuckled at Inez¡¯s counter-intuitive words. ¡°¡­¡­She¡¯s saying that, but she really wants to have sex with me, Hannah.¡± ¡°Ms. Inez, are you really¡­¡­?¡± Inez, realizing that she had been led astray by me, hurriedly mended her words. ¡°Wait, Hannah! That was just¡­¡­a figure of speech! I¡¯m not¡­¡­agh!¡± In the middle of these words, Inez¡¯s body shook, and a scream was emitted in her lips. While Inez was focused on Hannah, I inserted my meat stick inside her wet pussy. She just spoke the words I wanted to say, but here she is, already wet and sticky. Her vagina, covered in love juices, quickly enveloped itself around my meat stick and squeezed the tip. ¡°Hyaaauu, aaahhhn! I can¡¯t believe you put it in suddenly, you devil teacher!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad. You¡¯re enjoying this as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± I move my hips lightly, and her vagina reacts by tightening around it. That response was really nasty for a person who¡¯s saying she doesn¡¯t like it. ¡°You¡¯re the one who trained my body this way! Aaaah, haaa, fuuuh!¡± While standing at her back, Inez was being thrust hard by me. My glans kept penetrating the depths of her vagina, and each time I pull it out, the bellend scrapes the walls of her insides, giving her an intense stimulation. As evidence, Inez¡¯s love juices were already dripping on the floor of the classroom. ¡°No way, they are already doing it¡­¡­they¡¯re really having sex¡­¡­¡± Seeing that we had finally started the real thing, Hannah backed away. She scrunched herself up and tried to protect herself from the scene in front of her. However, she still couldn¡¯t stop moving away that stare of hers aside. ¡°Why is it hard for you to believe that you can have sex even if they¡¯re not lovers or husband and wife? We¡¯re pretty much doing the real thing already.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious!? It¡¯s because that¡¯s what¡¯s normal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to the person to decide what¡¯s normal and what¡¯s abnormal. For me, this is normal.¡± ¡°How can it be normal to put your hands on your own students!?¡± Hannah was supposed to be shy, but her voice was unusually raised high. But that¡¯s good, as my goal is to break it down that rose-tinted sense of hers. At best, let her suffer from the detachment of her own ideals and face the reality in front of her. This chapter is made and translated at stabbing with a dot home dot log. ¡°If the other woman says it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay, right? It¡¯s a consensual act, no different from what lovers do.¡± ¡°What kind of rhetoric is that¡­¡­¡± ¡°Also, you agreed on the part of lovers, yet on paper, they¡¯re still just strangers, meaning they¡¯re not official at all. It¡¯s the same for teachers and students.¡± When someone is stubborn, I challenge them with logic. Since Hannah herself is using common sense as a shield, she¡¯ll have no other choice but to admit every logical statement that I say. After all, ¡®logic¡¯ is just a widely proven truth. Deny it, and you are delusional. In the end, you will hate yourself for agreeing that it¡¯s okay for lovers to do the real thing. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re telling me that those who can¡¯t get married can¡¯t have sex. What about those lovers that can¡¯t get married because of the surroundings but they truly love each other? Are you telling me they can¡¯t have sex and make a child out of pure love?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean by that-¡° ¡°Then what about those noble engagements that are purely for political reasons? Do you think most of those people truly love each other? You are a noble too, and you very know well that they have sex and create a child, but most of them do not really love each other.¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°In the first place, you have no right to say that we can¡¯t have sex because it¡¯s against your ideals of us not feeling love for each other. As long as both parties make consent, then it¡¯s already enough.¡± Uuuu¡­¡­S-still, d-didn¡¯t Inez just told you to wait?¡± Still not backing down, huh. ¡±If that¡¯s all you can give, very well. Let¡¯s ask her.¡± I put my hand on the desk in front of me and asked Inez, who was breathing hard. ¡°How is it? Do you want me to stop now?¡± She is still moving her hips on her own as I ask her. Inez¡¯s vagina was getting loose, meaning she must be feeling the pleasure. ¡°¡­¡­No, don¡¯t pull it out now!¡± Inez said clearly, though she kept her face down. I smiled at her response. ¡°Eh, M-Miss Inez¡­¡­just now, did you just say-¡± Hannah, on the other hand, is staring like she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s no use. I already remembered that feeling once again¡­¡­¡± Inez is already a prisoner of her own pleasure. This is why she agreed to call her out like this and show off to Hannah in the first place. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡­But Miss Inez, you¡¯re the president of the student council¡­¡­¡± ¡°It is as what you heard, Hannah. In short, I¡¯m fucking her by her consent.¡± ¡°F-fu, fuc¡­¡­uuu¡­¡­how can you say such vulgar thing.¡± I¡¯ve already said everything that I could. Now, it¡¯s time. ¡°Come on, Inez. Let¡¯s show your classmate what it means to have some ¡®mutual¡¯ fun.¡± ¡°Y-you idiot! How can you say those things in front of my classmate¡­¡­¡± ¡°Enough of that. Let me make you feel good now.¡± I grabbed Inez by the waist and began to shake my hips wildly. My cock immediately gets tightened inside her pussy as a response to that sudden stimulation. That was even further intensified by my movements that followed by. The sound of panting soon echoed throughout the classroom, and Hannah¡¯s face gradually turned bright red. Please support the translator by reading at my WordPress site, as it¡¯s contents are more complete there. thanks! ¡°How is it, Hannah? You just witnessed what real sex is. Is it better than me fucking you in the ass?¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t say it! Inez is listening!¡± ¡°Hannah, did teacher lay his hands on you as well?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean by that, I¡­¡­¡± ¡°You, don¡¯t have, ahh, to be shy. I¡¯m about to hyauuu, cum, too.¡± ¡°No way, from Sir Krause¡¯s¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Un. I¡¯ve already been developed to do this¡­¡­Aah!¡± Inez is becoming more and more obedient with pleasure. As expected of our student council president, she¡¯s the quickest to adapt. ¡°Inez. Keep going and show Hannah how good it feels.¡± I slammed my hips and stimulated her sexual senses to make this beautiful girl in front of me cum. ¡°Aahh, I¡¯m being pierced by my teacher all the way to the back! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Inez started quivering her hands and feet while panting hard. At this time, she was no longer the president of the student body; just a slutty girl panting from the pleasure of sex. ¡°S-she is really going to c-cum from that¡­¡­¡± Seeing Inez like this, Hannah seemed to have finally acknowledged the current situation as real. The teacher and the student were having sexual intercourse, and it was not out of love, a situation that was impossible from her point of view. ¡°That¡¯s right, Hannah. There is no need to be bound by those stereotypes. Everyone and anyone can feel pleasure as long as they want it.¡± ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t take it anymore! Come on, move your hips more!¡± ¡°Yeah yeah. I¡¯ll give you exactly what you want.¡± I pulled my cock to the limit and slammed it down as hard as I could. My waist clashed with Inez¡¯s ass, in which its beautiful round shape got distorted into wavy ripples. The meat stick that is slammed into her was thrust straight into her womb, bringing Inez on the verge of climaxing right away. ¡°Ihiiii, yaaah, ahhhhhh! I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡± Inez bent over and tasted the pleasure with her whole body. Her insides also squeezed me in tightness, telling me of her deep climax. ¡°Hahiii, haaaa, auuuu¡­¡­¡± I wrapped my arms around Inez, who is now out of breath, and held her face towards the front. Then I showed to Hannah her loose, cumming face. ¡°Look closely, Hannah. This is the face of someone who just had sex in a method you find unacceptable.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡­Inez¡­¡­¡± Inez¡¯s face, debauched by the pleasure I was giving her, looked very pleased. There¡¯s no trace of unhappiness or resistance anywhere. Only a pure, nasty, debauched look, in which it is already impossible for anyone not to understand at a glance, even Hannah, who has kept herself in denial all this time. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to deny everything you think, but there is such a thing as this way of life. You have to admit that.¡± I said as I looked at Hannah, with the latter¡¯s hands clenched and shaking in front of us. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s struggling in her mind, not knowing what to do. Just the perfect chance to turn her over. Let¡¯s give her another culture shock, shall we? Book 5: Chapter 8: Afterschool with the Third-Years 3 ¡°Inez, this is no time for pleasantries.¡± ¡°¡­¡­uuhhh?¡± As she was still amid her climax, Inez couldn¡¯t seem to get her strength back. But to finish Hannah off, I had to give her one more try. And so, I had her lean against the desk in front of me. ¡°You came hard, but I haven¡¯t yet. Do you know what this means?¡± This should be enough for Inez to understand, as a person who has already made love to me many times. ¡°Yesh, I know. Mhake yourshelf comfortable with my body, theacher.¡± With that, she opened her legs lightly, resulting in more of her love juices dripping from her exposed place. It dripped all the way to the floor, forming a small puddle underneath. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so wet. Did it feel that good?¡± ¡°Un, I¡¯ve never done it in a ¡­¡­classhroom before, so I wash really nervoush.¡± Inez has a tendency to be a bit of a jerk at first, but once she climaxes, she becomes fully obedient like what she is now. Because of this refreshingly frank side of hers, I never worry about her once the act has ended. It is also because of this that it¡¯s interesting to see how Inez reacts the second time I ask her to have sex with me. ¡°You just came, but I¡¯m going to make it more intense. Do you still want to continue?¡± Inez jerked at the words, but she didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Even if I say no, you¡¯ll do it, regardless. Geez, why are you still making me choose¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Inez.¡± Although she has recovered a bit, there were still spikes in her words, but in the end, they were all just that ¨C words. I took out my stick, which is now erect to the hilt, and aimed it at the same location once again. ¡°Hold on to the desk. Don¡¯t fall down.¡± That¡¯s all I said before moving my hips forward. ¡°Haaa, kuh, nhaaaa! As always, you¡¯re too biiig!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± ¡°But being big is not enough to satisfy one, you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one to talk, exposing your cumming face in front of your classmate.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­ahhh!?¡± There, Inez looked forward as if she remembered something. There was the figure of Hannah standing there, looking down as if to hide her reddish face from her classmate. ¡°No way, I really did such a thing¡­¡­uuuu, I want to die.¡± The pleasure of her climax made her forget her current situation, and now she turns red with shame. I began to move my hips, enjoying that reaction of Inez. ¡°Aaah, ouuu! No, if you move now, I¡¯ll¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stop anymore.¡± I swung my hips in a big way, ramming my rod deeper into her vagina where she should feel the most pleasure. ¡°Hyaguuu, it¡¯s coming all the way to the back¡­¡­it¡¯s so big that it¡¯s spreading me out!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your pussy is just for me anyway. On the contrary, it just gets better this way.¡± Inez¡¯s vagina is tight, which is very suited for her personality. Added to the fact that my cock is a little bigger than her insides, it made us feel even better. It always feels nice when you¡¯re expanding a tight hole. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s too young to be a sex object. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be able to go back if you keep spreading me like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young. It¡¯ll turn back again in a few days.¡± ¡°By then, you¡¯ll be able doing it all over again!¡± ¡°But you like the feeling of being pushed apart, didn¡¯t you? You can¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Inez¡¯s body trembled each time my rod was inserted deep inside her pussy. It was definitely a reaction to the pleasure she was feeling, that I can tell. ¡°Haaa, haa¡­¡­nguu, ahiii!¡± ¡°Tighten it up. I¡¯ll pour my seed plenty inside of you, as always.¡± I declared to the panting Inez. Perhaps she imagined a scene where I was cumming inside her; Inez¡¯s body quivered as she tightened her insides even more. This chapter is made and translated at stabbing with a dot home dot log. But Inez wasn¡¯t the only one who reacted to my words. ¡°I-inside? A-are you going to let it out inside her womb!?¡± Hannah, who until then had been overwhelmed by the unorthodox reality of the situation, immediately approached us upon hearing those words. ¡°You can¡¯t put it inside. Definitely not!¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re very bold this time.¡± She has been talking with a certain amount of conviction on her tone, but this was the strongest resistance she had shown to me yet. ¡°Of course I am. It¡¯s supposed to be for making babies!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also designed to be most pleasurable in this way.¡± ¡°Kyaaa, don¡¯t move so hard all of a sudden¡­¡­afuu, hnnn, aaahhhh!¡± Inez moaned loudly as I poked her cervix. And because Hannah is now closer than before, she could immediately see how her classmate went in disarray on the desk in front of her. As Inez¡¯s face became wilder with pleasure, Hannah¡¯s expression became more distorted in proportion to it. Of course, it was mainly frustration, but I didn¡¯t miss the hint of envy in it. It seems that Hannah has a desire to feel the same pleasure as Inez in front of her. It was worth it to compromise and made her learn the pleasures of anal first. ¡°¡­¡­! Still, It¡¯s not something that should be done lightly!¡± ¡°What, you think you¡¯re a doctor now?¡± The only thing Hannah was passionate about was medicine, so I could imagine why she was so opposed to it. I guess she considers procreating life to be something sacred. It¡¯s not uncommon for people to be so passionate about something that they can¡¯t see it from a third person¡¯s perspective. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The evidence is you allowed me to fuck your butt.¡± When I said that, Hannah could only keep herself silent. But after a few moments, she tried again. ¡°S-still, what if she gets pregnant!?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that because I¡¯m using a contraception spell. My semen will no longer be fertile once it comes out, as long as the spell is active.¡± I had to go all the way to a special whorehouse to learn it just to be able to freely penetrate any woman without consequences. This kind of magic is often secret because it is directly related to business deals, like the one I sent to your father. ¡°No way¡­¡­for such magic to exist just for pleasure¡­¡­¡± Hannah dropped to her knees as if she had lost her strength. ¡°Now that you understand, just sit tight and watch.¡± The only thing holding her back in this is her own sense of value for chastity. If I break that, she will soon offer her virginity to me. After that, she¡¯ll never forget the pleasure I¡¯ll give her next. As I slam my hips into Inez¡¯s ass, I also enjoyed the look of Hannah¡¯s face while she stares at us. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­your cock, I could feel it throbbing inside.¡± ¡°Oh, you felt that? Very well. I¡¯m gonna dye your insides with my seed right away.¡± ¡°Yesh, please! I¡¯m also going to tighten it even more¡­¡­! Nhhaaaa!¡± As what she had said, Inez¡¯s insides became narrow, squeezing my meat stick harder on the inside. Even though Inez isn¡¯t on the level of a brothel slut yet, her ways to adapt can never be underestimated. And so I shook my hips while restraining the feeling, to be able to maintain my reason till the end. Please support the translator by reading at my WordPress site, as it¡¯s contents are more complete there. thanks! ¡°I¡¯m gonna let it out. Open your womb so that I can inject it all.¡± ¡°As if I can at this point! Just pry it open, pierce it through! Anything will do as long as it¡¯s your dick~!¡± Unable to withstand it anymore, Inez screamed with each thrust I made. Enjoying her alluring moans, I gradually increased the speed of my movements. In the end, she came first, and I could feel her love juices splattering all around us as we collided each of our bodies. And when I thought I was about to reach my limit, Inez was the first one to scream. ¡°Hyaaaaaaaa! I¡¯m, I¡¯m going to cum again! I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡± ¡°Oi oi, did you just cum twice in a row before me? You got some nerve.¡± ¡°Because teacher is just too fierce!! Hii, igiiiiiii! Hauuuuuuu!¡± I picked Inez up in my arms and began to work on her breasts that have been left untouched at the same time. ¡°Inez, I¡¯m going to cum soon. Feel it all!¡± ¡°Yesh, yeeeshh! Cummm! Cummmiiiinnngg!¡± ¡°Byuuuu! Byururururu!¡± While feeling the climax of Inez convulsing my whole body, I looked at Hannah, our singular audience since we started the show. She looked stunned at what was happening in front of her. I pulled out my meat stick out of Inez¡¯s pussy, causing the amount of semen that couldn¡¯t be contained to start dripping towards the floor. Then I embraced my partner¡¯s body, which has already fainted and out of energy. After placing Inez gently aside, I spoke to Hannah, who¡¯s now sitting in front of us in a daze. ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s up to the individual to decide what to do about her chastity. It¡¯s not up to anyone¡¯s beliefs or virtues to decide, and it¡¯s especially not for you as well.¡± Hannah¡¯s hands clenched as she was forced to admit the truth. Still, it¡¯s already decided that she has no power here anymore. Satisfied with these results, I used my magic to clean our bodies and the floor. Then, I put my clothes back on, held Inez in my arms, and started to leave the classroom. ¡°Ah, right. You can still come back to me when your libido accumulates. I¡¯ll satisfy you again, even if you still want to stay a virgin.¡± That¡¯s all I said before I closed the door and left the scene. I wonder. How many more days would it take for Hannah¡¯s libido to reach its limit? I can¡¯t wait to see the look on her face when she can¡¯t take it anymore and comes to me personally. Book 5: Chapter 9: A Call to the Headmistress’s Office Three days have passed since then. Right now, I am in the principal¡¯s office, as I have just received a call to report from Julia. Her face is giving off a dignity of a school head, meaning that the matter this time is serious. When she¡¯s in this mode, even I won¡¯t feel like messing around, as this also means that the contents of the report were important in some way. ¡°Frequent problems happening in the infirmary?¡± ¡°Yes, though most of the problems were minor, such as breaking empty containers and the like.¡± However, an occurrence is still an occurrence, and there is no guarantee that this will not lead to a serious accident. No one wants to get injured in the only place that¡¯s supposed to treat injuries and illnesses. ¡°I heard that the source of trouble is Hannah Galland. Do you know her?¡± ¡°I know her. She¡¯s the student I¡¯m trying to fall.¡± Julia¡¯s expression clouded as I said this. ¡°You¡­¡­you definitely have done something terrible to her.¡± ¡°Something terrible? I wonder which one it is.¡± That I made her talk to me into taking her anal virginity? No, that¡¯s what Hannah agreed to. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s probably¡­¡­the other one. ¡°See? I knew you had something to do with this.¡± Julia then sighs and stands in front of me. ¡°Since our Theo is the cause of the problem, Theo should be responsible for taking care of it.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take care of Hannah. Can you summon her here for me?¡± I thought about waiting for her to make contact with me, but now I had no choice. I¡¯ll have to talk to her myself. ¡°You know, Theo, you can be a little overzealous, but I hope you¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah. I¡¯ll take care of it this time.¡± As I said this, Julia turned to leave the room. ¡°Julia, wait a minute.¡± ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡± ¡°After I take care of Hannah, Can I keep her?¡± ¡°Only after you¡¯ve taught her well.¡± She said, and this time she left the room. Then, after a short wait, there was a knock on the door of the room. I sat down in my chair, operated the key, and let the other person in. As expected, it was Hannah who walked in, but she looked very surprised. Well, it was understandable, since it was me who was waiting in the Headmistress¡¯ office, not Julia. This chapter is made and translated at stabbing with a dot home dot log. ¡°Mr. Krause, why are you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Julia is my woman too, just like Inez.¡± Saying this much is already enough for her to understand. That there is no one in this school at the moment who has more power than me. ¡°What I read today was something else. You haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, have you? If the infirmary is inadequate for a medical student, the other students will be worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Or, is it because of what happened afterschool that day? It must have been very unbearable for you.¡± ¡°I-isn¡¯t that natural!? How can you not be disturbed after being shown something like that!?¡± That is quite a quick shift in her tone. I didn¡¯t think it affected her by this much. ¡°Why does Sir Krause need to do that to me? There are so many beautiful women around you already. This is already beyond the concept of what¡¯s normal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a womanizer. I don¡¯t need a better reason than that.¡± I look up at Hannah from my chair and continued. ¡°Besides, it seems to have worked, just as I had hoped, meaning all that I¡¯ve done was worth it.¡± ¡°Y-your aim was to make me do these mistakes!?¡± ¡°No. My aim is to shake your sense of values.¡± When I said that, Hannah turned away with a bitter look on her face. After all, even if I don¡¯t say anything, she must have done it a lot behind my back. ¡°¡­¡­B-but it can¡¯t be helped, right? For me to discover Miss Inez to be like that.¡± ¡°While It is true that you and Inez are classmates, Hannah, you are almost always in the infirmary, right? Why are you so attached to her?¡± ¡°Because she is the student council president.¡± Well, if anything, she¡¯s the exact opposite of Hannah, who¡¯s living in the background. Was it jealousy or admiration? ¡°Did you know that she and I were classmates in the first year as well?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Inez told me.¡± ¡°At the time, I was just starting to go to the infirmary, but the rest of my classmates already forgot about me. As it was my first year in school, my relationships were in flux. But Ines-san kept being sociable to me from then on even though she was already the center of attention in class. To be able to express concern to a girl in the background like me, I admired her for that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that someone like her could turn out to be like that. A-at that moment, I didn¡¯t know what I should do.¡± Girl, there are a lot of instances where the most excellent of persons have the strangest of tastes. It was even more amplified the higher the stress they receive from work, just like your father, for instance. Anyway, she had already come a long way from here. Now is the best time to make her fold. ¡°Okay. Well, I¡¯ve got just the thing.¡± I said, taking out a sheet of paper and handed it to Hannah. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Well, take a look at it. I think it¡¯ll be a pretty interesting read for you.¡± With a suspicious look in her eyes, Hannah looked over the document. Then her face became more and more grim. ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it. Such thing is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a report on the students here about their immoral sexual activities, in and out of the school.¡± It says that 30 percent of the students have gone out on the town and played with men, and another 30 percent are suspected of doing so. In total, 60% of the students were involved-more than half of the entire campus. ¡°Even though it¡¯s a school for young ¡®noble ladies¡¯, this is what girls of their age are like.¡± Some students may have received a strict education at home, no, considering they¡¯re mostly noblewomen, I¡¯m pretty sure they were already taught at a very young age, but they act like there¡¯s no sign of it all. This document is the evidence of that, that those who follow these things are only a minority from the whole. Please support the translator by reading at my WordPress site, as it¡¯s contents are more complete there. thanks! After all, rich and powerful people tend to spoil their children more. As a result of being grown up in an overly rich environment, these children became thirsty for stimulation of all forms ¨C which most of it are often classified as forbidden in their household. And being at school is a perfect moment for them, a great time to play around on what¡¯s not allowed at their homes because they are finally free from their parents¡¯ watchful eyes. ¡°Unfortunately, the common sense you were thinking of seems to be a little off when you look at the reality. Kukuku.¡± ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s spirit has already reached the limit as reality threw her an unexpected result. Well, I¡¯ll be damn impressed if you still kept the same mental strength to be able to follow your thoughts until here, even with the evidence already at your hand. ¡°I see¡­¡­so this is the reality.¡± Hannah hangs her head as if she had finally given up. Well, I guess it¡¯s too much for her now, a person who¡¯s been cooped up in the infirmary all this time. I got up from my seat and walked towards her, who had already dropped herself on to her knees. ¡°Sir Krause?¡± I crouched down so that we are now facing at the same eye level, then wrapped my arms around her body. After that, I slipped my hand under her lab coat. ¡°Hauuu!? What are you doing all of a sudden!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s piling up, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At my words, Hannah covered her mouth. The reason why she made so many mistakes was because she was not only mentally overwhelmed but also physically as well. After all, she had been subjected to such intense ¡®false¡¯ sex with me for a couple of times, before stopping all of that at once when the ¡®afterschool incident¡¯ happened just to protect her prided values. It will be stranger if her instincts as a woman are not tingling at this point. I didn¡¯t develop Hannah to become numb to it. I trained her to succumb to it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just come here and let me embrace you? After all, it¡¯s what everyone does nowadays. Of course, as long as you want it.¡± The fact that other people were doing it would give Hannah a sense of security now. That¡¯s how weak her spirit has turned. ¡°R-really? Is this really what everyone is doing?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what it says in the file.¡± ¡°¡­¡­uuu. Okay. Please embrace me, Sir Krause. It¡¯s tingling so strong I can hardly stand it anymore.¡± At long last. Hannah finally gave in. In response embraced her back and stroked it reassuringly. ¡°Leave it all to me, Hannah. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Soon there will be no room for you to worry.¡± ¡°Yes, please make a mess of me, teacher¡­¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s voice was trembling as she said this. There¡¯s not a trace of stubbornness anymore, unlike the time when we first met. As long as I say something nice to her, she¡¯ll offer me her virginity right away. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to do it in the headmistress¡¯s place?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s practically my room already.¡± I walked, still holding Hannah in my arms towards the room at the back. After a lot of troubles, I¡¯m finally putting my hands on the virginity that I have been longing for, on this very day. I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement anymore at the thought of being able to do whatever I wanted with this voluptuous body. Now then. Let¡¯s look forward to seeing how Hannah will squeal today. Book 5: Chapter 10: Hannah and the Real Thing 1 I took Hannah into the headmistress¡¯s quarters and then sat on the side of the bed. Then, I made Hannah stand in front of me. ¡°Uhm, what am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re very up to it now. What a great change of pace.¡± ¡°Uuu, this is, because¡­¡­¡± Her words may have come out under the influence of the atmosphere, but there was no undoing them now. I gave instructions to Hannah, who is now blushing intensely at what she has done. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s start with Hannah¡¯s service.¡± ¡°By ¡°service,¡± do you mean with my hands, like we did before?¡± ¡°No, this time we¡¯ll do it differently. Sit in front of me.¡± Hannah knelt down as I had instructed her. Due to the renewed height differences, she¡¯s now looking up at me, but she still had that trace of anxiety on her face. Regardless, it¡¯s always a great feeling to look down on a woman at your mercy. Especially if it¡¯s a woman whom I have gone to a lot of trouble to get her virginity, the pleasure has increased by several percent just from the feeling of dominance. ¡°Then, after this is¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to need you to take off your clothes.¡± ¡°T-take off my clothes? At this early!?¡± Hannah grew flustered and tensed up all of a sudden. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t had her expose her whole body yet. That only gives me one more thing to look forward to. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re going to strip it all off when we do the real thing anyway.¡± ¡°But the last time we did it, I was¡­¡­¡± ¡°That was on campus, so it¡¯s different. This and my room are the only ones that are heavily guarded, so we¡¯re good here.¡± Although I was also attracted to the sight of Hannah with part of her clothes on, I wanted to strip her naked at least once. I stared into Hannah¡¯s eyes, and she eventually gave up and began to take off her clothes. It was a shame to lose her trademark lab coat, but I could always see it again after this. Soon, she was down to her underwear. ¡°Do I really have to take this off, too? Can we just at least leave this on.¡± ¡°Of course not. You have to obey my orders.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± Hannah then slid off her underwear with her fingers, revealing her large breasts. As I expected, they are quite huge. No, it already surpassed being huge and has already reached the level of being ¡®enormous.¡¯ A bulge filled with soft flesh must definitely feel so good. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it so much. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°How can I ignore something as big as this?¡± I grabbed Hannah¡¯s arm which was trying to cover her breasts, and lifted them up like she¡¯s praising god in a ceremony. This chapter is translated by rocheneorecormon. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± That sudden movement caused her breasts to jiggle upfront. ¡°No, don¡¯t stare. I¡¯ll feel more embarrassed if you stare at it so close.¡± Hannah¡¯s face has already reached the color of a tomato. ¡°Oh, come on, It¡¯s not the time to be shy about this. After all, you¡¯re going to be using these tits to serve me from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna serve with my breasts?¡± ¡°Put mine in between here.¡± When I said so, I took out the meat stick that is already becoming hard from my pants. ¡°You, you want me to put it between your tits? Uuu¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to relieve you of your pent-up libido. You have to do at least this much. Or you don¡¯t want to do it anymore?¡± Hannah, whose carnal desires have been heightened by being exposed to the real sex with Inez, obviously could not resist these words. She held her own breasts and fearfully placed the meat stick between her deep cleavage. Her huge breasts, which seemed to be overflowing in her thin arms, swallowed my meat stick in its whole. ¡°Kukuku. What a superb pair. They swallowed everything from the root to tip.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s because they¡¯re so big that I¡¯m embarrassed all the time.¡± ¡°Is that so? But they are really attractive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? I have a size or two times bigger than normal.¡± ¡°No, I never lie about a woman¡¯s body. Besides, I like big tits.¡± With that, I rubbed those big tits from the side as Hannah¡¯s hands held them high. The breasts were large enough to be held by four hands, but the feeling was still exquisite. Although they were this big, their skin felt fresh and soft, and they seemed to sink my fingers as long as I put enough pressure on them. If I wasn¡¯t so used to women, I¡¯d probably enjoy these breasts forever. ¡°Mmm, hah, this feels kind of weird.¡± You¡¯ve never been caressed like this before, have you? It¡¯s a waste to your breasts.¡± ¡°Because men are always ogling at my breasts that I couldn¡¯t help but avoid them. Also, even after I joined this school, my classmates have always paid attention to them, even though we¡¯re both women.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. With a size like this, even the same sex wouldn¡¯t have any other choice but pay attention.¡± Especially some students that may have a propensity for being interested in women. I¡¯m pretty fortunate that I got the dibs on these breasts first. And since I am first, I¡¯m going to savor it fully. But because I¡¯m caressing it as well, it¡¯s natural that I¡¯m also giving stimulation to my meat stick being held in her valley. This felt good too, but it was better to let Hannah do it herself. And so, I pulled my hand away from her chest, cutting off any lingering feelings. ¡°This time, it¡¯s Hannah¡¯s turn to serve. Squeeze your breasts like I did just now.¡± ¡°Y-yes, I understand.¡± At this point, Hannah no longer had the luxury of thinking about her breasts being seen. If she didn¡¯t satisfy me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move on to the next step. I guess she can¡¯t help it now because she got even more aroused by the actual sight of a meat rod in front of her. This is what most women do once they discovered the pleasure brought by my dick. ¡°haaa, haa¡­hnnnn, haaahn.¡± While desperately holding her huge breasts that were about to spill out, Hannah began her breast service. To access the uncut translation, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. The meat stick between the cleavage twitched as pressure was applied from its left and right. Her movements were still lax, but her physical structure made up for that loss. Hannah¡¯s huge breasts stimulated not only from the left and right but also from above and below ¨C an experience that can only be brought by breasts of this caliber. ¡°You see, I can¡¯t taste this kind of pleasure unless it¡¯s from you.¡± Hannah¡¯s tits were so big that they completely covered my meat stick, in which only a few of her kind could do, and every time I moved them up and down, they put pressure on my glans and shaft as well. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m inserting myself into an unknown soft hole. There are no complicated shapes like a vagina and no tightness like anal, but this feeling of being wrapped can only be experienced with this kind of penetration. I knew I had made the right decision in choosing Hannah as my new target. ¡°Does it feel good, Mr. Krause?¡± ¡°Of course it feels good. After all, it¡¯s a kind of service that only Hannah¡¯s breasts can provide.¡± ¡°I see. Even my sloppy breasts can be useful. I¡¯m so glad.¡± She had lost confidence in herself after the previous exchange, so any kind praise is already enough to make her happy. I wonder what would happen if I praise her more? ¡°It¡¯s not every day you see breasts this magnificent. It¡¯s something you should be proud of, Hannah.¡± ¡°-! C-can I believe your words?¡± ¡°Of course. At the very least, I¡¯m not lying when I said I like Hannah¡¯s breasts.¡± ¡°Sir Krause¡­¡­Then, I¡¯ll try harder.¡± It seems that my praises are effective, as she gradually regained energy in her tone. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s beginning to service me actively. ¡°Then, serve me with bigger movements than before. I want to see your breasts in motion, Hannah.¡± ¡°Yes! With pleasure~.¡± She finally agreed in full and began to do as I instructed. This alone made a great change to the stimulations she gave to my cock. While sitting down, I could hear the sound of her big tits slapping and bouncing against my legs. The shockwaves were so intense that her breasts were already enough to be mistaken for a small pair of ass shaking before me instead. Naturally, the stimulation of my cock became stronger, and I became erected to the limit. ¡°Haaa, hauuuu, haaannn! This is¡­¡­it has started twitching. Is Sir Krause about to cum soon?¡± Hannah immediately knew I was at my limit, probably because of her experience of doing hand jobs to me before. As she became more aggressive and lewd, my desire to throw everything onto her has increased as well. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to cum soon. Continue squeezing it as it is.¡± ¡°Hnn, nhaaa! Yes, please give me plenty, okay?¡± As she said this, Hannah accelerated the movement of her hands, making my meat rod be subjected to a series of high-speed pistons that could not be achieved by swinging one¡¯s hips. Patapatapata! Even I couldn¡¯t withstand the violence of her massive breasts as they rise and fall. ¡°Hannah, take it all!¡± I spitted out my seed along with my desires. It jumped out vigorously, breaking through the flesh cover and reaching all the way through Hannah¡¯s face. ¡°Hyaaa, kyaaa! Wow, so amazing. It¡¯s coming out so vigorously.¡± Hannah¡¯s face was painted white as she mesmerized the newfound heat she felt on her face and chest. ¡°For Sir Krause to let out a lot, I¡¯m so glad.¡± ¡°Of course, it would be like that. It felt so good after all. So do your best to serve me well, alright?¡± ¡°Yes. I want to earn more praise from you, Sir Krause.¡± And so with this, Hannah¡¯s heart has finally tilted its way towards me. Book 5: Chapter 11: Hannah and the Real Thing 2 ¡°What should I do next, Sir Krause?¡± ¡°How about wiping your face first?¡± I said and handed Hannah a towel that I had left on the bed. But inwardly, I was pleased that she had begun to ask for my support. Right now, Hannah is re-affirming her existence by being praised by me. She was still in shock from the truth being slammed right on her face, but after waiting for a bit, she finally accepted this new concept of chastity. Either way, she had no other way to maintain herself anymore, so in order to support and maintain her being, she desperately clung to me instead. Well, I was the one who made her into this state, so I have to take responsibility somewhat. Thankfully, it worked out well in the end. The more you devote yourself to one thing, the greater the repercussions when that thing is defeated. Now that that¡¯s settled, let¡¯s step up to our next goal, which is to make Hannah be more self-reliant and fix that accumulating devotion towards me before it blows up to uncontrollable levels. I waited till Hannah had wiped away all the semen on her face and boobs, then I gave her new instructions. ¡°This time, get on the bed and lie down from there.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hannah immediately replied with an affirmation, falling her back on the bed with ease. She was still embarrassed about her breasts, but after all that she had done just earlier, she realized it was no use hiding them anymore. Her breasts were quite large, but perhaps because of her youth, they did not collapse too badly when she laid down. That alone is enough to make her breasts one of the top-tier items in my book. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m going to embrace you now.¡± I spoke, splitting her legs as she laid down. ¡°un.¡± She just responded with a nod. ¡°This time, I¡¯m not going to take your ass, but I¡¯ll be taking away your virginity that you¡¯ve been protecting so well all this time.¡± ¡°My virginity¡­¡­¡± ¡°Or, you still don¡¯t like it? You want to save it for your future husband?¡± I looked into Hannah¡¯s eyes and said strongly, not allowing any deceptions anymore. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t need my virginity anymore. If Sir Krause wants it, then I¡¯ll be happy to give it to you.¡± After a few seconds of struggle, Hannah finally said it. ¡°I heard those words, Hannah. There will be no taking back anymore.¡± I slid my body between her open legs and placed my meat stick on her private parts. Hannah felt the tip and widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Wow¡­¡­you just ejaculated, how come you¡¯re still this hard?¡± Because of her medical knowledge, Hannah probably knows a fair amount about how the male body works. Well, it is true that a normal man needs to take a rest once he was made to cum. However, This chapter is translated by rocheneorecormon. ¡°It¡¯s a magic academy, and I¡¯m its teacher. Besides, how can I rest in front of such a beautiful body like yours?¡± In addition to my innate energy, I can also recover my strength through the use of magic. If I want to, I can continue to fuck hundreds of women and satisfy them without taking a break. Well, at that point, my willpower and everything would have reached their limits, but I¡¯m still welcome to try. ¡°W-what¡¯s going to happen to me then?¡± Hannah looked at me with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. ¡°That? You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± I said and moved my hips forward, and the hard, closed crack was immediately pushed open by my thick meat stick. ¡°Ahh, giii! It¡¯s coming in! Sir Krause¡¯s is coming in!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put force on it too much. Just relax.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t! My insides are being filled up and it¡¯s making me feel strange!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°My heart, my heart is tightening, sir Krause. Is this some kind of disease?¡± ¡°Kukuku. It¡¯s not a disease, Hannah. That¡¯s the feeling of joy, joy that your body has finally accepted me.¡± It seems that being filled up in her vagina turned out to be the most joyous moment of her body. The way she can¡¯t even control the tightness shows how desperate she is in wanting my seed. Her love juices were gushing out non-stop, and it¡¯s wetting the blankets underneath. ¡°I haven¡¯t penetrated your hymen yet, and you¡¯re already making the sheets sticky. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s keep going.¡± At this point, there was nothing I could do now. With this wetness, it¡¯s already enough to ease the pain of losing her virginity. All that remains is to pierce her through. ¡°Then. Here I go, Hannah.¡± ¡°Yes, please take it, Sir Krause. My virginity, my body, all of it belongs to you now.¡± I did what she wanted and pushed it in, breaking through her virginity membrane ¨C her final line of innocence in one go. At the same time, Hannah¡¯s body quivered in its whole. ¡°Gufuuu! It hurts, auuuuu!¡± Perhaps in revenge for the defiance of her master who had destroyed her, the torn virgin membrane seemed to cause Hannah a lot of pain. But she wrapped her arms and legs around me and endured it all. ¡°Fuuu, hafuuuu! Haaahaaa¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay, Hannah?¡± ¡°Hahiii¡­¡­I¡¯m¡­¡­okay now. More than that, did this make me Sir Krause¡¯s woman?¡± I see that Hannah cares more about my feelings than her own physical pain now. A physical evidence that she is already heavily reliant on me. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my woman now, Hannah.¡± With these words, Hannah¡¯s body quivered again. However, it is not pain that is making her shake this time, but happiness. ¡°With this, I also¡­¡­¡± Hannah, looking up at me with wet eyes, had completely fallen. ¡°But we¡¯re not done yet.¡± The fact that I have made another woman completely mine has heightened my excitement to the roof. There is no stopping now. ¡°Yes, please teach me a lot of ways to feel good from now on, Sir Krause.¡± ¡°Very well. The first thing you need to do is to make yourself cum from your pussy. Can you do it?¡± ¡°As long as Sir Krause wants, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Hannah loosened her arms and legs that were bound around me, and I started moving my hips. To access the uncut translation, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Haann, hyaaa! It¡¯s starting to move inside me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Remember my shape well.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± At first, I started moving back and forth slowly in order for her to get used to my dick. Hannah seemed stiff at first, but after a little while, she felt better and better with my meat stick as time went by. To think Hannah is consciously adjusting her power at this early, her experience with anal sex really played its part. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­it¡¯s gradually feeling better now.¡± ¡°Keep building up the pleasure. You already knew how to do it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as with my butt, isn¡¯t it? Ah, hauuu, kuuh! But this feels much better than my butt!¡± ¡°Of course, real pleasure can only be experienced through real sex.¡± Anal sex is just a variation. Vaginal stimulation through normal sex, is more sexual. After all, your pussy is the one made for sex, not your asshole. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m going to develop your insides now, just as much as what I did to your ass. But this time, it will be with several times more pleasure than before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of what¡¯s going to happen¡­¡­But if it¡¯s Sir Krause¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll praise you a lot once you make it through.¡± The fact that Hannah is the type to be quiet about the whole thing, yet she still made such an erotic plea, makes it all the more stimulating. It¡¯s like teaching your dog a trick, but with a little more fun. Come to think of it, Hannah, you¡¯re weak in the walls of your uterus, aren¡¯t you?¡± I found this weakness of hers during our anal sex. I had only stimulated her through the intestinal wall before, but it had her into a disarray to this extent. I wonder what would happen if I stimulated her directly? I couldn¡¯t wait to try. And so, I pulled out my meat stick and pushed it with great force back into her again. The wet vagina accepted it easily and proceeded in a straight line to the cervix, reaching her womb at the end. ¡°¡­¡­Aaaaaaah!? Hiii, higguuhh! Wh-what¡­¡­what is this!?¡± Right at that moment, Hannah¡¯s body jumped up and down, showing a dramatic reaction. ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­this feeling. You just came, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know! I-it just happened! Ahhh, aaahhh!¡¯ Hannah convulsed her body without knowing what actually happened to her. Her eyes were now looking up, and her mouth was slackly open. It¡¯s too much for reaction, but all of it was obvious. That Hannah had just climaxed. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m gonna keep going until I cum, so you better prepare yourself.¡± ¡°No way!? If you keep doing this, I¡¯m going to die!¡± Hannah, terrified by the unknown sensation, immediately tried to escape. But because her body is now too weak from the recent climax, pulling her right back in became as easy as twisting a baby¡¯s hand. I then smiled at her, looking straight at the face that was about to drown in pleasure. ¡°Now then. Let¡¯s give you a taste of what heaven is.¡± For the umpteenth time, I put my meat stick into her climaxing vagina again. Having already climaxed once, Hannah¡¯s body reacted honestly to the stimulus, becoming entangled to my meat stick as the sensations got poured into her. Meanwhile, Hannah¡¯s mind is still processing the pleasure that was being sent to her in rapid succession, causing a slight delay in her thinking. ¡°Hiiii¡­¡­yaaah! Cumming, I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Hannah clutched at me hard, as if trying to escape the pleasure of her climax. However, this only made me enjoy her reactions more, so I moved my hips even faster. Book 5: Chapter 12: Hannah and the Real Thing 3 ¡°Haaa, aahh, nhuuu¡­¡­¡± Underneath my body, Hannah is now moaning sloppily. It¡¯s the exact opposite of the expression when I first saw her at that time ¨C a shadowy expression that could quickly fade in the background. If I showed this to her classmates now, she would definitely gather enough attention to make her the main star of the show. Because all that remained in Hannah right now is a face full of pleasure, a complete surrender on her face. I¡¯ve made her cum at least ten times in a row since we started. And thanks to that, her insides are now fully accustomed to the shape of my dick. Even now, the way it clings at me was very sexy, and it felt so good that you wouldn¡¯t believe she was so tightly constricted before this. Of course, the same goes for the rest of her body, as they are now fully loosened up to accept my rod. ¡°How is it, Hannah? Did that made you learn to climax from your pussy?¡± I lightly booped Hannah¡¯s cheek as the latter was still in her dazed expression. ¡°¡­¡­Ahhh, Sir Krause¡­?¡± ¡°You almost lost consciousness.¡± Eventually, color regained in her eyes. However, Hannah turned pale almost immediately after I told her that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, Sir Krause! Please, please don¡¯t abandon me-¡± She pleaded out loud even while being lethargic from the series of climaxes, trying to desperately cling to me with her weakened arms. Not good. She¡¯s become too dependent. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s become obedient, but it will become too annoying if she became too reliant on me for pleasure instead. For me, a purely physical relationship is best, but I don¡¯t want to spoil my women too much because they will cause unnecessary trouble. But thanks to my broad experience, I knew how to solve her right away. For this, I just needed to instill her some confidence boost while I¡¯m having fun, and we¡¯re good to go. ¡°Do you think I can easily let go of such a good body?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but without you, Sir Krause, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t really understand your worth, Hannah. Let me make this clear. I¡¯m obsessed with you, but only with your body.¡± As I said this, I rolled Hannah¡¯s body over onto her back. ¡°Uh, what are you gonna do?¡± ¡°Stay still. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to restore your strength.¡± I cast a magic spell to remove Hannah¡¯s fatigue. Of course, didn¡¯t put too much on her, as it will put a strain on one¡¯s body if I went too much. Thankfully, this is something I¡¯m very used to do. ¡°With this, you should be able to move on your own now. Get on all fours.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true. Now I can follow Sir Krause¡¯s orders again.¡± Hannah quickly straightened up and got down on all fours. This chapter is translated by rocheneorecormon. ¡°Now then. We¡¯ll be using toys from now on.¡± I took out an object that I had been keeping on the bedside table. ¡°Uhm, that is? It looks like a wooden stick.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a stick; It¡¯s also made of some special paper material. It just looks like it¡¯s made of wood right now because I haven¡¯t activated it yet.¡± I took it in my hand and poured mana into it. Then, the rod-shaped thing in my hand began to deform. Soon as it ended, Hannah¡¯s eyes went wide open soon as she saw the stick¡¯s final form. ¡°That¡­¡­-it looks exactly like Sir Krause¡¯s!¡± ¡°Oh? You really learned well, for you to notice the shape immediately.¡± This artifact may originally look like some sort of wood at a glance, but it was actually papier-mache-like material if you look at it closer. These papers are magic papers used in making talismans ¨C often used in making dummies and to imitate a particular object. But as magic paper has a limited capacity of magic formulas per sheet, one was definitely not enough to reproduce the texture of a particular object that I want to imitate ¨C my cock, so I splurged several high-quality magic papers just to make this thing possible. As a result, the finished product was almost like the real thing; the only difference is that it can¡¯t produce lubrication by itself, being made of a different base material and all. Therefore, I have to apply a particular lotion into it every time I use it. Thankfully, it was also the same cleansing lube that one usually applies to clean the patient¡¯s bowels. Yes, it was the same enema-like substance that I put in the asses of Liesl and Hannah before penetrating them. ¡°No way¡­are you going to put that inside me?¡± ¡°Well, you can say that.¡± I stooped down and grabbed Hannah¡¯s buttocks, then pressed the transformed special papier-mache dildo against her anus. ¡°Ahhnn! It, it just came inside my ass!¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quick at getting used to it. However, there¡¯s still one left.¡± The real thing was still hard and erect as I hadn¡¯t let out my lust yet. ¡°Nhaaaa! Sir Krause¡¯s cock is entering¡­¡­! Ohoo! Both of my insides are getting filled by Sir Krause¡¯s!¡± Being pierced on both holes by the two cocks that are almost the same size as the other, Hannah could not restrain herself anymore and immediately cried out in delight. Her pussy immediately gushed out love juices from this, but all of it is just the beginning. ¡°It¡¯s too early to get satisfied, Hannah. Because this time, you will have to take over from here.¡± ¡°I-I will? Y-you mean I¡¯m doing to do it myself? In this position?¡± ¡°Why is it not okay? As long as it¡¯s you, anything is possible.¡± ¡°Anything is possible¡­¡­but Sir Krause¡­¡­this is ¡­¡­¡± I knew it would not be easy for Hannah, who is always playing the bottom role, to move actively on her own. However, it¡¯s necessary to do so to keep her from being dependent on me. ¡°As long as you remember what I¡¯ve taught you, you can do it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Upon repeated convincing, Hannah eventually nodded and started to move her hips. Since it was her first time in doggy style, she started slowly, as she needed to get the hang of it first. While she¡¯s doing that, I moved the dildo that was inserted into her anus to match her movements, along with my meat stick as a guide. ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­wow, that stick¡­¡­it¡¯s reaching the places I couldn¡¯t reach when I was doing it myself.¡± Because she¡¯s the one doing the moving right now, Hannah was, more or less, able to control the stimulation she¡¯s receiving in her two holes to some extent, giving her a chance to calm down for a bit. Her movements gradually became faster and faster though, indicating she¡¯s getting used to the new sensation. ¡°H-how is it, Sir Krause? I¡¯m pretty much getting used to it now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten much tighter than the last time, maybe because your ass was filled up as well. But overall, it feels better than before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it. I¡¯ll move it more, okay?¡± When she said that, Hannah began to move her hips more vigorously. The force of her thrusts had already reached the point that the tip of my cock was already banging against her womb entrance repeatedly. ¡°Do you want me to move too?¡± ¡°Yes! Please move, teacher. Because right now, I can¡¯t cum from this anymore.¡± As the doggy style is essentially a position where the man does the moving, there will always an inevitable limit if it¡¯s the woman who does the moving instead. With a body that is already developed to this extent, of course this level of stimulation is already insufficient for her, making Hannah, who can only feel aroused when it is me, have no choice but to entice me into moving my cock instead. ¡°Hauuuu, ahhhh! Please, please move already. I want you to mess me up. Please churn up my insides, Sir Krause!¡± Hannah is now shaking her hips not only back and forth but also to the left and right, as if imitating a horny whore. To access the uncut translation, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t be moved by this level of enticement, but I¡¯ve accumulated so much lust inside that even this poor act was already sufficient for me to reach my limit. I grabbed Hannah¡¯s waist tight so that I could continue violating her even if she became crippled from the pleasure, then, asked her once again. ¡°Once I start moving, I won¡¯t stop until the end. Are you really sure about this?¡± ¡°Of course. Please move as much as you want until Sir Krause is satisfied!¡± Using her affirmation as a signal, I started to shake my hips as hard as I could towards Hannah¡¯s soaking pussy. ¡°Ahhhh! So intense right out of the blue! Together with my ass as well¡­¡­nhiiii!¡± Hannah screamed in delight at the powerful pistons she received. The stimulations were so intense that her efforts until now almost like a child¡¯s play. At the same time, I moved the dildo which was still inside her other hole, twisting it violently as I stirred the bowels that were already creaming with the lotion I applied. Hannah¡¯s hips couldn¡¯t help but shake fervently from the two-hole torture, which was a far cry from all she had experienced up to now. ¡°Ahhh, you¡¯re going in and out on both of them! If you keep this up, it¡¯s going to turn my insides upside down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fix it if it happens.¡± ¡°T-then you¡¯ll embrace me once again after that?¡± ¡°Of course, and as many times as you like. However, that is if you tempt me well first.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do my best and study better to get naughtier for Sir Krause!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Still, to think that such a pretty young lady such as Hannah would learn all this erotic knowledge just for the sake of being held by me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about it. Though it¡¯s a different type of excitement, it was added to the gauge of pleasure regardless, and with my meat stick already reaching its limit, I¡¯m ready to blow at any time. ¡°I¡¯m going to come inside you. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes! Please let it out. Please put it all inside my womb! That way, I¡¯ll be able to feel good even more!¡± ¡°Got it. But don¡¯t pass out again, okay?¡± And so, I continued to torment Hannah with my stick, and she responded by tightening her vagina as if intending to wring out all my semen. ¡°Yes, pour it all inside! Impregnate me with your thick, hot semen, teacher!¡± From Hannah¡¯s mouth, which had refused to have a vaginal penetration so much back then, I heard words asking me to give her my seed instead. Byurururu, byururururu! I couldn¡¯t hold back and finally poured everything I accumulated inside. ¡°Ohooooooo! Something hot is coming out! And it¡¯s letting out so much, I think I¡¯m going crazy!¡± ¡°Guh¡­¡­we¡¯re still not done yet!¡± I grabbed the dildo that I had inserted in her anus and pressed it towards her womb from the backside. ¡°Cumming! I¡¯m cummiiiiinnngg! I¡¯m being tortured from both sides of my womb, I¡¯m cummiiiiinnngg!¡± While in the middle of receiving a large amount of cum, Hannah¡¯s weak point was violated once again, making her unable to hold back and got into climax once more. After blowing a great tide on the bed, her body crumbles, and she falls down on the bed as it is. However, even though Hannah has collapsed, the lower body receiving my ejaculation is still clinging tight, making her accept all that was let out of my meat stick until the end regardless of her state. ¡°Hiii, hahiiii¡­¡­it¡¯s so full, I can¡¯t receive it anymore¡­¡­¡± After pouring an overflowing amount of semen into her womb, I finally released Hannah¡¯s hips. ¡°Oguu. Ohiii! Gufuu.¡± She rolled over and laid down with her back on the bed, barely holding her consciousness from the stimulation when the meat rod came off. I watched her as the semen continued to flow out from between her legs as I took a breather. ¡°That was excellent, Hannah. For you to have held out for this long, you really deserve to be my woman.¡± I pat her on the head to show my appreciation for her efforts. But when I was just about to wipe off the dirt on her body, Hannah¡¯s hand grabbed my own. And still in a delirious state, she spoke. ¡°Shir Khwoshe¡­¡­I, I can shtill do ith¡­¡­pleashe fuckh me and praish me more¡­¡­¡± ¡°I see. Very well, Hannah. You better take your notes, for this extra lesson ain¡¯t gonna be easy.¡± That¡¯s all I said as I stared at Hannah with a wicked smile on my face. It was a glorious one-on-one tutorial after that. Book 6: Chapter 1: Periodical Exam ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Put your pens on your desks.¡± With my words, all the students stopped moving at once. After making sure everyone had put their pens down, I stepped in front of the podium. ¡°Make sure your names are written on them. Are you girls done?¡± ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± ¡°No problems here~.¡± ¡°My name is written clearly.¡± ¡°W-wait a minute, please!¡± With various voices mixed the classroom air, I had no choice but to wait for another ten seconds, and after hearing all of them shouting ¡®Finished!¡¯ I nodded and activated a spell. ¡°Now, I will collect the answer sheets.¡± After I said that, the answer sheets floated up from each desk and gathered in front of me. I counted the neatly stacked bundles of papers. ¡°Okay, looks like everyone is here. That¡¯s the end of the morning exams. There¡¯s still another one in the afternoon, so don¡¯t get too distracted yet.¡± With that, I left the classroom, holding the bundles of papers of the class. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve conquered Hannah, and the school is now in its periodical examination period. These tests we are doing right now are usually held on a periodic basis, which is twice a year. This is the first one of those periods. And as the results of these tests would affect their grades and determine if they go up or be held back a level, the students couldn¡¯t help but take them as serious as possible. This chapter is translated by rocheneor. However, for the teachers, it¡¯s a bunch of work to do, such as preparing the questions, checking the answer sheets, and tallying the scores. You can say that it¡¯s the busiest time of the year for us. Because of this, I¡¯ve been spending less and less time with the girls lately. ¡°Well, I still have to be a good teacher in the eyes of the public¡­¡­¡± I have already captured those close to the school¡¯s central powers, such as the headmistress, Julia, and the student council president, Inez. Even so, it doesn¡¯t mean I am free to do it over the table yet. The teachers, who are trained in magic to a greater or lesser extent, are still watching, and above all, the parents are also a problem. If I were to cause a scene, the two might be forced to take responsibility and resign and get kicked out of the school. In short, if I¡¯m not careful, I might even lose my biggest backer. ¡°Phew, that¡¯s exhausting¡­¡± For me, a woman is a healer. If you can¡¯t get your hands on them, you¡¯re going to be mentally exhausted in no time. This was the one thing that no amount of magic could cure. When I arrived at the staff room in a depressed mood, this mood became even worse. All the teachers are busy, moving frantically from place to place. I went to my desk, put down my answer sheet, and sat down. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m in charge of today, but¡­¡± Looking at the desk, my tension, which was already low, plummeted to the bottom of the earth. It is because my table was already filled to the corners with multiple stacks of paper, each as tall as the answer sheet I had just got from the class a while ago. And I would have to grade them manually and tally them up by myself. I couldn¡¯t imagine how long it would take me to finish these all. ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t keep up with all this!¡± In the first place, there is no rule that says I have to do every single one by hand, so I decided to use magic to clean up the mess, as I always did. I took out a piece of drawing paper from my desk drawer and drew a magic circle on it. ¡°Excuse me, Professor Krause. What are you doing?¡± The teacher next to me asked as if she was annoyed by the fact that I had thrown away my answer sheets and was drawing a magic circle instead of working on it. I think she was a co-worker who had just joined this year? Of course, I¡¯m older than him, since I¡¯ve just changed jobs. Plus, she¡¯s not really my cup of tea, so I completely forgot all about her. ¡°I¡¯m just constructing a magic spell for grading and tallying.¡± ¡°Eh? T-there is such kind of magic spell?¡± ¡°Why not? You can do it by just combining several office spells.¡± In addition to the most famous and flashy application of magic which was for offensive use, there are also countless other uses for magic. One of them is the secretarial magic developed by the court, where it uses text-reading and automated calculation of formulas to perform simple tasks. Although they can only do certain things, they are faster than by using manual hands. However, it was not spread outside of the court because it would put many jobs at risk. As for using it outside the court, well, it¡¯s fine as long as I am not teaching it to anyone deliberately. ¡°Oh, now that I think of it, Sir Krause is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a former court wizard. Wait, you haven¡¯t seen him use this before?¡± The seatmate beside the colleague who spoke to me intervened. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­I¡¯m too busy, you see, and our schedules don¡¯t overlap¡­¡­¡± The other teacher then recalled the memory of that time I was building a similar magic spell for test processing to the new colleague. Well, complain all they want. I can¡¯t be blamed as long as I use it for myself and won¡¯t cause any harm to them. About ten minutes later, all the magic circles were now written down. ¡°Now that they¡¯re done, let¡¯s try it out.¡± I poured magic power into the newly created magic circles to make them work. Then, one by one, the documents on my desk moved onto the said magic circle. The next moment, the pen I often use moved on its own and graded the test, and at the same time, another pen was running on another sheet of paper to tally up the scores. When I had finished grading one paper, I stopped and checked the results. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no problem. Let¡¯s keep going.¡± I reactivate the magic circles and let the grading continue. My colleagues next to me looked at me with a dumbfounded expression after that. ¡°You can copy me, but different subjects require different techniques. Please remember that.¡± I tapped on the shoulder of the one who berated me, said those words, and sauntered out of the staff room. After successfully escaping the hectic atmosphere, I came to a peaceful courtyard. ¡°Now, what do we do now¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m fine leaving the work to the magic spell, but I¡¯ve run out of things to do because of that. To access the uncut translation, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. I¡¯m sure the students I deal with at times like this are just as busy with tests as I am. And I, to avoid trouble, am not that much of a jerk to interfere with them, especially when their grades are on the line. However, this doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve been feeling really horny lately. Once I began thinking about it, it¡¯s tough to stop the urge. ¡°Hmmm, who could be free at this time around?¡± Julia said that she had a meeting today. In that case, why don¡¯t I go and mess with Liesl instead? She¡¯s also a teacher, so it¡¯s okay to mess with her a bit. Even if something happens, it won¡¯t be a problem because Julia is the one who holds her personnel affairs. After concluding that, I immediately took action. ¡°As I recall, Liesl was in charge of the second year¡¯s exams¡­¡± I entered the school building again from the courtyard and headed for the building where the second years were being taught. On the way, I spotted Liesl, who is also on her way to a second-year classroom. I was about to call out to her but decided against it. ¡°If I brought her to the shade at this time, they will surely make a fuss because her students¡¯ exams got delayed.¡± If that happens, both of us could get into much, much trouble, especially Liesl. ¡°Well, I am also tired of embracing her like that anyway. Let¡¯s try a different approach.¡± I decided to do so and chanted a short spell. The magic spell covers my body in a thin transparent layer and gradually makes light pass through. It¡¯s an invisibility spell that hides one¡¯s visual presence to other people. When the spell was fully activated, there was no more shadow of myself left. However, as long as my body is covered with this spell, there is also a danger that any sorcerer nearby will be able to detect my presence due to its mana. Of course, I have already resolved this by making the magic spell covering my body very thin. This is absolutely hard to do for a common mage, but with my identity as a former court wizard, it was as only easy as breathing. Even Annica and Amelia, who are already on the level of excellent sorceresses even though they are still students, wouldn¡¯t know unless they got close enough to touch me. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s see how Liesl works.¡± After I completed my invisibility spell, I followed Liesl to the classroom she had entered. ¡°The test is about to start. Take your seats.¡± When I entered, she is already standing at the podium. The students hurriedly took their seats, perhaps having been prepping with their friends until the last minute. After confirming this, Lise starts handing out the answer sheets, and as soon as they were distributed, the bell rang to start the school day. ¡°I will now begin to explain the general directions of the exam. Don¡¯t miss them, okay?¡± Apparently, even Liesl was unaware of my presence in the classroom. I slowly walked behind her as she explained the test. As a sword wielder, Lise is probably more sensitive to presences than most people; therefore, I have to keep my eyes off her and sneak up on her in one go. For some reason, however, she still hasn¡¯t noticed my approach this time even though I¡¯m already this close to her. Was she too absorbed in checking if the students were cheating, or maybe she has lost her sense of alertness from all the pleasure that I gave her? Well, either way, that¡¯s good for me. Now then, Liesl. I can¡¯t wait to see on how you¡¯ll react to my pranks later on. Book 6: Chapter 2: Liesl and the Test in Progress 1 ¡°That¡¯s all there is for the explanation. And don¡¯t even try to cheat, as it will be marked as failure of your test the moment I find you doing it.¡± Liesl finished speaking and looked at the clock hanging inside the classroom. It¡¯s not a mechanical clock, but a costly magical one that keeps track of time without any deviation of a second a year, but it doesn¡¯t work unless you replenish it with mana. So to sum it up, missing time is a disadvantage that this school will never have. ¡°Well then, begin!¡± Along with Liesl¡¯s words, the students all picked up their pens at once. In an instant, the classroom began to echo with the sound of pens being run over paper. This would not stop until the test was over. ¡°You have eight minutes to answer each question, so please write calmly.¡± In this way, Liesl looks really like a teacher. With her sharp eyes and dignified atmosphere, she is the very image of a woman who always tries her best in everything. But it¡¯s boring to look at her like this all the time. Therefore, let¡¯s lay our hands on her. ¡°Fuuu¡­ as always, it¡¯s very tiring during the exam periods. I hope this gets easier in the next years ahead.¡± Lise, who was originally expected to be a self-defense teacher, was apparently not very good at this kind of class. Even so, being a school that only employs women until I arrived, they are always short-staffed, so she is often driven to be a proctor for these classes each time. Let¡¯s give Liesl a copy of the magic circle later. I got up close to her with that in mind and put my hand on her bulging ass. ¡°¡±¡­¡­-!? What the-¡° As a result, Liesl¡¯s body reacts greatly to the sudden contact, hitting the teacher¡¯s table, thus making a rattling sound. The students broke their concentration due to the sudden noise and looked at Liesl to see what was going on. ¡°S-sorry, just keep going.¡± Liesl apologizes, and the girls turn back their heads on their test papers. But my hand still hasn¡¯t left her ass the whole time. I¡¯ve been rubbing her ass raw on the bed, but I can see how firm it is even with her clothes on. This chapter is translated by rocheneorecormon. And the situation in the classroom made it no less exciting. ¡°What is this feeling of being touched. Damn it, it won¡¯t let go!¡± Liesl tries to stop the caresses with her hands, but I caught them in the opposite direction before she does it. After that, I put my face beside her head and whispered. ¡°Yo, Liesl. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Theophil, is it? What is this¡­¡­and why are you here touching my ass?¡± Amid her surprise, Liesl showed a moment of relief. It¡¯s a pretty cute reaction, to be honest. ¡°I had some free time after work, so I¡¯m dropping in for a while.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to go invisible and trouble someone during class!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. In fact, it¡¯s more exciting this way, don¡¯t you agree?¡± While saying that, I wrapped my hands around Liesl, grabbing her bountiful chests right in front. Liesl¡¯s breasts are one of the largest I¡¯ve ever seen in a woman. Even with her clothes on, I could feel the weight of them in my arms. ¡°Stop it, there are students here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will notice. As long as you don¡¯t make a sound, that is.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­kufuu!¡± Liesl lets out a small gasp as I caress her breasts. It was clear that she¡¯s already feeling something hot in there. However, Lise is trying to hold it in and keep it small. If she makes a sound now, like she did that caused the table to move before, everyone will definitely know that her breasts are being rubbed. My arms may be transparent, but her breasts are not and are continually getting distorted from being squeezed. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert for even thinking this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. Enjoy yourself too, because I don¡¯t get to do this often.¡± ¡°How can I afford to enjoy myself! If everyone finds out, we¡¯ll be in huge trouble!¡± She spoke to me in a reprimanding tone, yet her face was twisting as she tried to suppress her pleasure. Breaking in and doing this was already worth the effort just seeing her like that. But that¡¯s not enough for me. I took one of my hands off her chest and pointed it downward. Then, I started rubbing her secret area from the top of her pants. ¡°K-kuh! That¡¯s¡­¡­!¡± The stimulation of her sensitive area caused Liesl to involuntarily put her hands on the teacher¡¯s table. It seems that she can no longer stand on her own strength to endure the pleasure. ¡°You can¡¯t be seen by the students here, you know?¡± ¡°Hiuuu, afuuu! If you¡¯re really thinking that, then stop moving your hands already!¡± Lise tried to restrain me, doing her dexterous best while whispering in anger. But with one hand on the table, she can only use one arm, which means I could easily defend myself while continuing my caresses. ¡°Though I can stop at once, are you really sure at this point? You¡¯re still wearing pants, but I could feel the heat it¡¯s giving off even from them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you taught my body to be this way¡­¡­nguuu, haaa!¡± Liesl continued to pant in a voice that only I could hear. If you take your eyes off her for a moment, you could see dozens of students concentrating on the test in front of us. Added to the fact that a woman is now enduring pleasure in the midst of them, it¡¯s turning me on quite a bit. To access the uncut translation, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Therefore, I made a suggestion to Liesl to make her feel even better. ¡°Hey, Liesl. How about we do a test?¡± ¡°A test? What kind of test is it? Coming from you, it¡¯s probably something stupid¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even if it is, it¡¯s up to Liesl¡¯s abilities to decide if she could pass or not¡­¡­kukuku.¡± As I said that and laughed, I loosened the belt of Liesl¡¯s pats and poked at the gap in between. ¡°You idiot! I can¡¯t believe you made me take my clothes off right here!¡± ¡°Oi, oi. Your voice is too loud. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to attract attention?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that now!? Kuh, my clothes are going to fall¡­¡± Though she tried her best to resist, between Liesl, who couldn¡¯t move much, and me, who was invisible and could move freely, it was no contest at all. In addition, she couldn¡¯t even see my movements, so she was a tad slower in her response. No matter how much she could use her sword fighting and self-defense skills, they were useless in this situation. I finally slipped her pants down to her knees, exposing her underwear in front of me. ¡°Hoho? You got very sexy underwear over there. Just what are you expecting with this?¡± What appeared in front of me was a panty with little fabric in the crotch area. It was already in the category of something you would never expect from the dignified figure of Liesl. It was almost like a string, leaving the entirety of her buttocks exposed. ¡°I-It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking! I, I had a self-defense test in the morning, so I just chose something easy to move in.¡± ¡°Is that all? Or, are you also planning to invite me with this later on?¡± ¡°T-there¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible¡­¡­¡± Liesl tries to deny it, but her volume, for some reason, weakened at the end of that sentence. I grabbed the ass in front of me with both hands. Then I buried my face in the soft buttocks and breathed in as hard as I could. ¡°¡­¡­haaaah. You really smell like sweat. Apparently, you¡¯ve indeed been working out.¡± ¡°Hyaaa! Stop sniffing!¡± Liesl reacts more loudly, yet wasn¡¯t loud enough to be heard by the nearest student. Her arms were already shaking, and she¡¯s losing her footing. ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched your pussy yet¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you feeling a bit too much?¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been very busy lately, so¡­¡± She mumbled something like that as an excuse, but it was happy news for me. It looks like Liesl is feeling the same as me and has her desires already pent up by a notch. Thinking that she had accumulated so much just from thinking about me, honestly, I couldn¡¯t feel bad at all. ¡°In that case, All the more I have to reward Liesl, who has gotten so horny.¡± ¡°Wait, stop, if you touch me now, I¡¯ll¡­!¡± Liesl is quick to understand what I was trying to do next. She tried to move her legs, but it was prevented by me clamping them between my own. After that, I moved my hand to her private parts and touched them through her slutty underwear. ¡°Haguuu! No, not at this place! If you do that, then I won¡¯t be able to take it anymore!¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it nice? Seeing yourself cum in front of your students.¡± This time, I dug my finger into her vagina and stirred it inside. In response to the stimulus, Liesl¡¯s body quickly climbed to the peak of excitement. ¡°¨D¨D!! ¨D¨D!! Ooguuuhhhh!!¡± Liesl put her hands over her mouth at once, stifling her own pleased scream. Fortunately, the students were engrossed in the test and didn¡¯t notice her movements yet. In the meantime, Lise¡¯s body continued to convulse and climax. ¡°Haaaahaaa, fuuh¡­¡­I thought I was going to get caught¡­¡± Relieved that she had overcome the obstacle, she puts both hands on the lectern as she tried to catch her breath. But there¡¯s no time to relax, As Liesl¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s pent up. What¡¯s more. My desires had gotten worse after I saw Liesl¡¯s climax. I won¡¯t be as forgiving this time, Liesl. Book 6: Chapter 3: Liesl and the Test in Progress 2 After the climax, Liesl went on a series of hard breathing to recover herself. Little did she know that during this gap, I¡¯m already preparing for my next move. ¡°With this, the tingling will be at ease now¡­¡­guhhh! What are you-!?¡± Liesl almost screamed out loud at the pleasure that suddenly ran through her lower body. She looks behind in a panic, only for her eyes to widen even more on what she had just saw. ¡°T-theophil!? W-why are you- hide quickly!¡± I, who was invisible until now, suddenly showed up in her full view. Of course she would be surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The only one who can see me is you, Liesl.¡± ¡°Just me? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. Once you know the opponent¡¯s magic habits, you can utilize this in any way to manipulate their senses. Making yourself and anyone appear and disappear from their presence at will is just one of the applications of this strategy.¡± Because every kingdom or empire uses a standardized set of ways of learning magic, they somehow get more or less the same magic habits. Of course, it¡¯s not the same for everyone, but it could still work if you use it in common soldiers or general masses that teach them, like this school, for example. This magic is also effective in battle, but it¡¯s more likely to get you to a friendly fire more than an enemy kill, so it¡¯s not utilized much in a battlefield. I stood up and appeared in front of the students, but none of them even glanced at me. At best, their focus is only on Liesl. ¡°Look. It¡¯s just as I said, right? I¡¯ll keep going.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not okay¡­¡­nhaaa!¡± I started caressing downwards as I held her with my arm from behind. As she was wet enough because she already climaxed once, it¡¯s already okay to put it in, but I¡¯d like to hear Liesl say it first before I proceed. This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. Without her ¡®permission,¡¯ I can¡¯t just proceed, so I kept my caresses to the shallow part of her vagina as if to hurry her. Also, I massaged her huge breasts again with my other arm that is now left vacant. ¡°Wait, stop¡­¡­! If you rub it there, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Stop? But I still want to squeeze them. Plus, do you really want me to stop at this time?¡± I replied to Liesl¡¯s words and continued my up and down caresses. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of the sweat or not, but her breasts are really moist and soft to the touch. ¡°Aahhh, no¡­. I¡¯ll feel even better if you do me this way!¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯ll be. After all, I did my best to train you until you became like this.¡± ¡°Ahhh, hauuu, but this is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not enough?¡± I¡¯m limiting my vaginal caresses to shallow areas, and I¡¯m not stimulating her breasts or nipples. While this adjustment can get her excited, I also know very well that it¡¯s not enough to make her climax. ¡°Kuh, if you already understand, why¡­¡± ¡°Liesl, you already knew what will make you feel better than fingers, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­-!¡± Liesl¡¯s expression changed upon realizing what I was talking about. It was really pleasing to see her face as it went from being confused to swallowing a bitter bug in one go. ¡°You want me to ask for it? In this classroom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost at the end of my rope. That goes for you as well. So for the sake of each of us, why don¡¯t you make it clear and say it?¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you just put it in? As always, you really have a bad personality!¡± Liesl glared at me while saying that. However, all I could see is a flame of carnal passion burning behind those eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, then I¡¯ll leave. You know me. I don¡¯t like forcing my women to do my bidding.¡± ¡°B-but you said you were at your limit as well!¡± ¡°Since Julia¡¯s meeting will be over soon, I¡¯ll go do it with her instead.¡± With this, Liesl has no option to wait anymore. Now, what will you do? ¡°¡­¡­I, I want it. Please, Theophil, I can¡¯t bear it anymore. Fuck me with your huge dick to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Liesl¡¯s voice strained as she asked it out loud. Of course, I have also reduced her presence beforehand with my magic, so no one should have noticed what she spoke. ¡°Are you sure? We¡¯re still in the middle of the test, and there are students in front of us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Just hurry up and get inside me!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. But I wouldn¡¯t be holding back this time, so you better prepare yourself.¡± Without caring about the momentum anymore, I took out my already ripping erection and dug it into Liesl¡¯s private parts in one go. ¡°Kuhiii! It finally came! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for so long.¡± Because of that, Liesl immediately went into a sweet moan as she slumped forward, perhaps trying to hide her now sloppy face. However, contrary to her embarrassed state, her vagina immediately devoured my meat stick, twitching and clamping in turns as if to squeeze the seed soon as it entered its territory. ¡°This is¡­¡­tough¡­¡­¡± As her pussy is as virtuosic as her breasts and butts, I had no choice but to put up a lot of endurance to endure the coming pleasure. That¡¯s just how intense Liesl¡¯s insides are right now. While we were having sex, the students were continuing with their tests without seeming to notice. Some of them looked up from time to time to check the time, but every one of them didn¡¯t seem to notice any change in Liesl. She was already dripping a considerable amount of love juice, but they didn¡¯t even notice the sexual smell. Apparently, it has already fizzled out in the large classroom, but even with that, the girls wouldn¡¯t think that it was the smell of sex, even though traces of it could still be smelled. In the first place, this is a classroom, and second, they¡¯re in the middle of an exam, and third, they are under a watchful eye of a ¡®teacher¡¯ who is famous for being strait-laced. Because of these three factors, these girls would never think that the teacher in front of them is having hardcore sex before their eyes. But what would they think if they found out that Liesl was exposing her lower body right now and sucking a meat stick with her lower mouth? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a fan of exhibitionism, but I do like the idea of tainting an innocent girl with erotic knowledge. ¡°Raise your head. You¡¯re a dignified teacher, right? Come on. Look up and face in front.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t! The students will see me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as my Liesl is careful, it should be fine.¡± I put my hand on her head and pulled it upwards to raise her face. ¡°Fuu, guu¡­¡­haaa, haaaa!¡± Liesl clenches her teeth while hurrying to adjust her breathing. ¡°If it had been a little earlier, the student who just looked up would have seen you.¡± ¡°Stupid! What would you do if they really see it!?¡± ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll do something about it.¡± I grabbed Liesl¡¯s waist tightly and started to shake my hips from there. Every time the meat stick moves back and forth, her love juices get stirred up inside, and each time I thrust, the tip of my cock knocks the front of her little cervix. The vagina that was being pushed open kept tightening around my meat stick in return as if it wants to trap it permanently in place. Still, it always fails to do so as her pussy is continuously releasing love juices, causing my cock to slip her ¡®grip¡¯ every time. Adding the sounds and feel of my hips slapping against the flesh of her luscious butt, it has only created more pleasure for the both of us. ¡°No, don¡¯t bang it so hard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying no, but you¡¯re squeezing pretty good in here.¡± ¡°Hahiii! Oh, my womb, my womb is¡­!¡± The parts of Liesl¡¯s vagina, which had not been stimulated usually, especially the cervix, are now reacting sensitively. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive the latest updates and chapters. Thank you~. Whenever a meat stick is thrust into her, that part opens like a mouth and waits for it. Then, it clamps it down and slurps on it clean like a toddler being fed with a spoon. It was as if she was waiting for me to gulp down my seed at any moment. ¡°Don¡¯t push it so hard. My body and the podium will shake!¡± ¡°Then do your best not to. You¡¯ve been training your body, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This is not what I¡¯m training for! Ahh, kuho, oohh!¡± I slammed my meat rod even more into Liesl¡¯s pussy, causing the latter¡¯s body to respond more honestly. This reaction just shows that Liesl¡¯s about to cum soon. If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s pour it plenty inside her the moment she climaxes. ¡°Your legs are shaking. You can¡¯t bear it anymore?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it any longer, so take it slower¡­aaaah, ahiiii.¡± ¡°In that case, then I think it¡¯s best if we both clean up.¡± The moment I said that, I started shaking my hips as hard as I can. ¡°Igiiii!? No way, with that much force, I¡¯ll be cumming in no time¡­¡­ahiiiii!¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Show your students how you cum, Liesl!¡± With my meat rod stirring violently in her vagina, Lise soon reached her limit. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. They¡¯ll definitely find out, but I can¡¯t hold it in anymore! I¡¯m cummmppphhhh!¡± At the moment of her climax, Liesl still desperately tried to seal her mouth with her hand. But from there, her vagina spasmed, and I ejaculated in one go. Dobyuuu, byururururu! ¡°Gufuuu, nnnhuuuuuummmmpphh! Fuuu, hahiiii!¡± Perhaps it was because of the recent buildup; the amount and intensity of my semen was several percent higher than usual. In the blink of an eye, it immediately filled my partner¡¯s vagina, overflowing what it can¡¯t contain to the outside. Because of the climax and the subsequent creampie, Liesl, who was supporting her upper body with one arm from the start, could not hold it anymore. Eventually, her support finally gave in. ¡°Ahh, uguuu!¡± Losing the strength in her arm, Liesl fell down on the teacher¡¯s table. The moment it made contact, it created a loud rattling sound, and all the students looked up at once. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Miss Canaris, are you okay?¡± The students asked right away, startled by the suddenness, some of them even trying to get up from their seats. ¡°Wait, wait! It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a little sleep-deprived. You guys keep going.¡± But somehow, Liesl managed to insist right away, holding the students in place. Having not found anything strange yet, the students nodded at her strong words and took their seats once again. After confirming that everyone had resumed answering their test papers once again, I then spoke to her. ¡°That was a close one, Liesl. They almost caught us there.¡± ¡°Kuh, who do you think put us in this situation?¡± ¡°Kukuku. Well, if things get really bad, I¡¯ll take care of it, so don¡¯t worry. More than that¡­¡­¡± ¡°W-what? We¡¯ve already had enough with each other, haven¡¯t we?¡± Liesl tries to escape the topic, perhaps because she felt something wrong with my ending words. However, with the students in front of her and with my spell at my back, all her routes are covered. ¡°How could I possibly get content with one or two now that I¡¯ve accumulated this much? Also, there¡¯s still time until the end of the test. I¡¯ll keep you company, okay?¡± Upon hearing that sentence, Liesl immediately understood, that there is no way for her to escape this one. But contrary to the face of agony she¡¯s making, her eyes were brimming in delight in this time. Book 6: Chapter 4: Liesl and the Test in Progress 3 ¡°Stop it! If we make any more noise, they¡¯ll find us for real!¡± ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Of course I am right. No matter how mighty your spell is, with this many witnesses, it would be¡­¡­¡± Even after her climax, Liesl still tried her best to stop me, always assuming the worst-case scenario. And as what you expect of a knight-wannabe, she kept babbling about the consequences. They were decent ideas, yes, no matter how I hate to say it, but there¡¯s one thing that is still making me deny everything she had said. And that is there a well-heated woman¡¯s body right in front of me. Moreover, she has my kind of body and is really beautiful, making me not so kind as to put a lid on my desires in this situation. How is it possible to cool down when there is already an existence in front that is enough to make my insides boil in hotness? ¡°Listen here, Liesl. All you have to do is shut up and let me fuck you. Well, shutting up may be the hardest part at this point.¡± ¡°I have no time for your puns! Stop this time or¡­¡­hafuu! Oh, ogohh!¡± After I ran out of patience on her non-stop grumbling, I struck a deep one to silence Liesl. As she had just climaxed, Liesl¡¯s vagina is still very sensitive, so one plunge is already enough to make it feel unbearable for her. ¡°Hiii, higuuu! Ooooh!¡± To tell the truth, Liesl had almost spent her last energy to speak, so after that move, she could only focus herself in enduring all the pleasure that is coming to her while suppressing her leaking voice. This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. Because she knew that if she falls for the second time, she will be unable to control her students¡¯ worry, and the two of us will be found out in the end. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not prepared if the situation goes wrong; in fact, I¡¯m fully prepared for it that I¡¯m shaking my hips as much as I want. But I didn¡¯t expect that my partner would endure it well. ¡°You¡¯re doing pretty good there, Liesl. Let¡¯s give you one more reward for your performance.¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ what are you doing do this time?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just telling you I have cast my soundproofing spell permanently this time. With this, you can moan as loud as you want now; the students won¡¯t hear you anymore.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s such a thing, then use it permanently from the start!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s fun to see Liesl trying hard to keep her voice down, so I didn¡¯t use it yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­you. I¡¯ll remember this.¡± When Liesl found out that she had been toyed, she immediately exploded in anger. But that didn¡¯t last long as I started moving my hips again. Because the soundproofing spell is now blocking the rest of the noises permanently, I took advantage of it and began slamming my hips even harder, making a series of loud clapping sounds in the process. Of course, us inside the magic spell could hear it just fine, so Liesl felt even more strongly that she was having sex in front of the students. ¡°¡°Wait, if you make so much noise¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already prevented it with my spell. And you¡¯re looking even redder than before, Liesl. Feeling better?¡± ¡°O-of course not!¡± Liesl hurriedly faced down, perhaps taking notice of her real expression. ¡°That¡¯s pretty bad, Liesl. I can prevent the sound, but I can¡¯t hide your change in expression. If you made an o-face right now, your students would immediately notice.¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡­must¡­¡­resist!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see how far you can go with that.¡± I broke off the conversation and put my arms around Liesl¡¯s body. Then I put both my hands through the gap between her clothes. I was rubbing her on top of her clothes a while ago, but as expected, the softness is different when you rub them directly. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the sweat, but her skin is moistly sucking into my fingers. ¡°Yep, in the end, huge breasts are the best. It¡¯s not every day you get to experience this kind of squeezing.¡± ¡°Aahh, haaannn! Noooo, if you do that, then I¡¯ll feel too good!¡± Liesl begged me, but she couldn¡¯t stop me from squeezing her breasts anymore as she already lacked in energy to do so. In fact, she was already barely supporting herself with both hands on the podium right now, trying to maintain her posture intact. Because of her resistance, I got more and more excited as I enjoyed her huge breasts. And, of course, I didn¡¯t stop moving my hips while I was working on her above. ¡°Your breasts are not just big. They¡¯ve become so sensitive as well. Well, after so much of our repeated interactions, I can¡¯t blame you.¡± The more I enjoy Liesl¡¯s body, the more I will naturally feel aroused. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum again. Don¡¯t spill it this time, okay?¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t go any further!¡± Liesl¡¯s womb had already been filled with semen from my first load. But I pretended not to notice and said to her: ¡°What are you talking about? This is where the baby goes. There¡¯s still some way to fill it in, right?¡± ¡°Nguuu, ahhnn! No more, it¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s bound to overflow¡­¡± ¡°You think so? But I¡¯m a man who does what he says, so just try your best, Liesl.¡± After saying that, I put on my last spurt, distorting her large breasts as I thrust into her cervix. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum. Take it all.¡± Pressing the glans against her cervix, I finally ejaculated it all. ¡°Haa, ahhhnnn! It¡¯s out. It¡¯s coming out! Theophil¡¯s semen is coming into my womb! No, no more!¡± Liesl instinctively tries to escape from the ejaculation, which is no less powerful than the previous one. But I held her down, refusing to let go. This time I embraced her tightly towards me, ejaculating into her womb from start to finish. ¡°Ooh, my belly, my belly is going to burst.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be shocked, Liesl.¡± After a long ejaculation, I pulled the rod away from her cervix. Normally, my load should have already leaked out from there, but now¡­ ¡°Why¡­¡­why is it not dripping yet!?¡± Liesl womb, for some reason, held all of my semen and did not spill any outside. ¡°It¡¯s because I tried to manipulate Liesl¡¯s body a bit.¡± ¡°No way, your body manipulation magic again¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s right, and you¡¯ll keep receiving it until I¡¯m satisfied. Be glad, Liesl.¡± Liesl was stunned by what I told her, but I started moving my hips again. ¡°Y-you¡­¡­you can¡¯t do that to my body without my permission!¡± ¡°In other words, you¡¯ll allow me if I ask? Well, if Liesl wants it that bad, then why would I stop!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that! It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what? You¡¯ll find it embarrassing if the students find out that their teacher¡¯s belly swells like a pregnant woman in front of them? Now that I mentioned it, I¡¯m kind of looking forward to it.¡± ¡°P-pregnant with Theophil¡¯s baby¡­¡­ah, w-wait!¡± I¡¯m not sure how Liesl imagined the scene, turning pink for a moment then suddenly turning pale on her face. However, even that became another source of excitement for me. The usually dignified and knightly teacher having her face twisting back and forth between delight and fear. It was strangely very arousing to watch. ¡°I knew I made a good choice to capture her.¡± Smiling secretly at my success, I began to move my pistons in earnest. I slammed my hips repeatedly toward her butt, creating slapping sounds as I poke inside Liesl¡¯s vagina. As we have sexually joined for countless times, I already know where to violate her and where she feels the best, so all that remained is to watch and enjoy Liesl¡¯s reactions from behind. ¡°Hiii. Hiuuu! noo, even though I said it¡¯s too good already¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re getting tighter than usual. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll end up getting more shots from me. Do you want that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still intending to it!? No more, any further than this is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Whether you get more or get less, it¡¯s up to you. And the more you do this, the more your womb will receive, Liesl!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hips are moving faster again! Ahhh, ahhhh, I can¡¯t take it anymore! Hmmmnn! It¡¯s coming out, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s coming out inside me again!¡± I let Liesl resist this time, but I still made sure I came inside her. The latter responded by tightening her pussy even more with a jerk. ¡±Ahh, that¡¯s good, keep it tight.¡± Even as my ejaculation subsided, I still moved my hips without pause. ¡°Nooo. Even though I¡¯m still sensitive¡­¡­hyaauuuu, gcuummiinnnggg!¡± Finally unable to withstand the stimulation, Liesl¡¯s body climaxed. Of course, that¡¯s not enough to stop me from moving. ¡°Wait, Theophil! I¡¯m still cumming right now!¡± Because of the bulging belly, the vibration of her climaxing and spasming her vagina felt several times better than usual. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive the latest updates and chapters. Thank you~. Even I could feel my hips going numb as I violated Liesl. As for my partner¡¯s state, she is now panting wildly, not caring for the situation anymore. ¡°No moooore! I¡¯m cumming again! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cummiiiiinnggg!¡± ¡°Open up. I¡¯m going to fill your womb again.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s going inside again! My already full belly is getting filled with semen once more!!¡± Dobyuuu! Byururururu! I poured another batch of semen inside Liesl again. ¡°Ohghoooo! So hot, my stomach feels so hot¡­¡­¡± Exhausted by the last climax, Liesl couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She finally collapsed on the spot. Yet if you looked closer, her belly was a little flabby from the repeated penetrations and the sealing of her womb. Even I don¡¯t know exactly how much she had taken in. But now that she reached this point, the students finally noticed the strangeness of their teacher and started to make a fuss. ¡°T-teacher? Miss Canaris!?¡± ¡°Kyaaa, someone!-¡° ¡°Anyway, call the other teachers right away!¡± It seemed that our act at the last second had escaped the soundproofing magic. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s a little painstaking, but¡­¡± After adjusting my clothes, I undid the spells and finally revealed myself. ¡°Come on, kids. Look at me.¡± And once I had their full attention, I activated my hypnotic spell at the ready. ¡°Ms. Canaris has collapsed from exhaustion, but you must continue with your tests. The results of the test are more important than this little thing. Do you understand?¡± Everyone nodded with eyes that seemed to have lost their color. While I don¡¯t have the ability to manipulate the memories of this many people, I could at least tamper their minds with assumptions based on facts. With this, Liesl¡¯s collapse became an ¡®insignificant event¡¯ for the students, much like her hitting the table just earlier. By tomorrow they would all forget about it. ¡°Now then. All that remains is to take Liesl to the toilet.¡± After all, if I break the spell that binds her womb here and now, it will be a disaster. I cleaned up the area and gently picked up the unconscious knight beauty in my arms. Then I went out of the class while covering myself in an invisibility spell once again. Book 6: Chapter 5: The Second Backdoor Staff Meeting The next day, I was being yelled by Liesl in the headmistress¡¯s office. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe you did that! One more step, and we¡¯ll both be doomed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s okay already. I¡¯ve already used my spell to deceive them.¡± I gave another sigh at Liesl¡¯s constant lecturing, then switched my eyes at the documents at hand as I let her words sink in. ¡°What are you¡­¡­are you going to get a new woman again!? Even though I did all that yesterday!?¡± I did, huh. So, you already knew that and still played along. Some dignified knight teacher you are. Well, it was true that the sex with Liesl had relieved some of my pent-up desire, which had built up pretty bad that day. Still, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s gonna calm down now just because of having released inside her once. It was even more so since I¡¯m the type to enjoy fucking women as both a hobby and a consolation; as many partners I do, the better my feeling is. In the first place, there¡¯s no need to worry about having too many; after all, the academy will eventually replace hundreds of students per year. In the case of students, there are only three years in which I can casually enjoy them if I started ensnaring when they¡¯re still in their first years. ¡°But as for the current third years and graduating students¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to hold the students back. It¡¯s a shame, but it¡¯s also not wise to be greedy.¡± Among my girls, the third-year students are Hannah and Inez. Both of them are quite beautiful, and their bodies are to my liking. It¡¯s a shame that I won¡¯t be able to hold them after this year. Well, I can still meet them in the country if I want to. ¡°I¡¯m free to do whatever I want in the school. What makes you think I¡¯ll stop reaching out to the women here, who are already ripe and at my picking?¡± ¡°Sigh. It seems that my words are not more effective than a mosquito bite¡­¡­¡± Liesl spoke as if she had given up. With this, now I can slowly select my next target. When I was about to open the document again, someone opened the door roughly and came in. ¡°T-Theo! This is bad!¡± ¡°Julia, what are you in such a hurry for?¡± When Julia found me, she came straight towards my seat. ¡°Bad news, actually, mother is¡­¡­the chancellor is coming back!¡± ¡°What? The chancellor?¡± It was Liesl who raised the voice of surprise, and not me. Then, she asks Julia in a hurry. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the chancellor been invited to a foreign country as an advisor? Why is she coming back so early?¡± Yes, that was indeed the story. She must have been invited there to give advice on how to build a magic school because of her success in building this school. And I thought that it would take several years to work from scratch. No matter how much experience she had, he would have to be careful about doing the same thing in a different climate, customs, and traditions. And most importantly, she can¡¯t just come and go home like this. ¡°But she really ended it just like that! She said that she¡¯ll leave the rest to the disciple she made over there, and because of that, she was able to pack up and go back surprisingly quick! We¡¯re running out of time, Theo!¡± ¡°In such a short span of time, she was able to develop the proper human resources for this? Wow, the chancellor is really impressive. As expected of her.¡± Liesl spoke, fascinated by the skills of the literal boss of her school. But I¡¯m not interested in that. ¡°Either way, she isn¡¯t going to be easy.¡± I immediately thought of several countermeasures against the chancellor. ¡°What are you going to do, Theo? If we budged this, we¡¯d be as good as charcoal in the stake!¡± ¡°We? You mean you¡¯re included as well? But she¡¯s your mother, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°My mother would never forgive me. She¡¯s very strict and probably thinks I¡¯m just a convenient apprentice rather than a daughter.¡± Julia spoke gloomily. While I¡¯m expecting their relationship to be wrong, considering how happy-go-lucky she was on the first time we met, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad. She¡¯s a good teacher, but her parenting skills are close to none, huh. If she, the daughter is saying that, then there is a good chance that it is likely to be true. After all, I only learned to play around when I was in my twenties. ¡°¡­¡­no way, then I¡¯m also involved too?¡± Liesl asks in fear upon sensing how serious the atmosphere is. Of course, you are, doofus. This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. Well, so far, I haven¡¯t done anything to undermine the students, except for the fact of being embraced by me. ¡°Though as her daughter, it¡¯s odd for me to say this, but for my mom, this school is the second most important thing after her life. If she knew that Theo is putting hands on her students there, she would¡­¡­ugh.¡± Even the usually optimistic Julia is terrified. Well, what do you know? The chancellor cares more about her business than her family. What¡¯s more, looking at the records, she treats it more like a divine place rather than a school. Once she catches someone committing lewd acts on her campus, even if it¡¯s a completely biological action like masturbating, she calls for their immediate expulsion. No wonder Julia is so wild outside when she met me. ¡°B-but! Even up to now, I have never been caught before, so there¡¯s still the possibility that the chancellor might not even notice.¡± You¡¯re not helping here, Liesl. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My mother has applied so much magic security in this school that there are literally no blind spots to her, not even an ant to crawl in. If she comes back and sees the records, she¡¯ll definitely discover what we¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve expected her to come years after that, which is enough time for me to erase every trace. But now¡­¡­¡± Julia plopped down on the guest seat and looked solemnly at me. Seeing her state, Liesl also ran out of room to be calm, clinging to me to find even a sliver of hope. ¡°Theophil, what should we do? Can¡¯t you do something about that magic? You¡¯re a former court wizard, right?¡± Her impatience was growing, and she was even breaking out in a cold sweat. I sighed and took out a handkerchief from my pocket and handed it to Liesl. ¡°Your face is being unsightly. Here, wipe it.¡± ¡°S-sorry. And thank you, Theophil.¡± She took it and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°About that, I¡¯ve also thought of tampering the surveillance magic the chancellor has set up, even from a while back.¡± ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°As it turns out, neither disarming nor altering it is practical in this situation.¡± I said this with some irritation. ¡°Tell me what you mean by that.¡± ¡°First of all, Liesl. Do you know the Chancellor¡¯s background?¡± She shakes her head at my question. ¡°Well, that ¡®s typical for the likes of you normal people.¡± ¡°You mean mom is an abnormal person?¡¯ ¡°Not just abnormal, super freakishly abnormal. When I was still a teenager who just came out of the countryside, I joined the country¡¯s Magic Research Society. At that time, do you know what position she has back then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Aside from being a famous sorceress, she hasn¡¯t told me anything.¡± ¡°She was the head of the court wizards back then and the first woman to be at that.¡± Also, the spell that was cast in the school was ingrained down to its very foundations. ¡°While it is not impossible to break it, as all you have to do is destroy the whole school, it is nearly impossible to unlock it from the outside in a short time. Even I, a former court wizard, will take a couple of years even if I put all my effort into it.¡± She even perhaps put more effort into building this stuff than caring for her daughter. But honestly, her sudden return caught me off-guard. The spell is like a puzzle, with dozens to hundreds of advanced defense formulas clumped together perfectly to create an intricate web. It¡¯s not impossible to solve, but it takes time. Since I thought that the chancellor will be away for a long time, I didn¡¯t tamper with it much yet, which is why I¡¯m very irritated right now. ¡°Since we have no other solutions to this, our only chance was to charge in front. I¡¯m gonna make the chancellor my target and make her acknowledge my actions herself.¡± I don¡¯t have the mindset to just leave the beautiful girls in front of me alone and escape as a fugitive while they get busy with the puzzle to save their lives. So I went for the quickest way. ¡°Julia, give me all the data you can find.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± At my words, she quickly stood up and took out a stack of papers from her desk. ¡°This is everything I know about mother¡¯s magic.¡± Julia handed me a document that was filled with data about the Chancellor. ¡°Wha-! Why are these things here¡­¡­¡± Liesl couldn¡¯t help but scream at the discovery of this document. What¡¯s listed in these documents is a lot of information one wouldn¡¯t normally know, such as magic power levels and the magic habits of every user of magic. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive the latest updates and chapters. ¡°I¡¯ve been planning to go to war with the chancellor sooner or later. I had Julia make it for me.¡± ¡°But because it is still too early, only information that is useful for combat is listed there¡­¡­Are ¡­¡­are you really going to fight mother?¡± Once again, Julia implores me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to kill her.¡± ¡°Sigh, I wonder where is that confidence coming from¡­¡­she¡¯s a former court wizard too, you know? What¡¯s more, as what you have said, she¡¯s your former boss.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Also, she was never my boss. She has already quit her position since I became a court wizard. I¡¯m just speaking the difference between her strength and our strength.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re counting on us too? I¡¯m sorry, but even with my skills, I wouldn¡¯t hold a candle on her even in a few seconds. Maybe even Liesl too.¡± Julia seemed to think that she would not be able to help. But Liesl is not happy about being put together with her either. ¡°Muu, even if my magic skills are not as good as you two, my sword skills are not as inferior to a high knight.¡± Indeed, Liesl is probably one of the best melee fighters in this school. Exempting her two large weights on his chest, her strength would have increased by several percent if she had a more mobile body. However, for me, her chest is more important than her fighting prowess. ¡°A few seconds can determine the difference between life and death in a fight.¡± ¡°Hmmm, that may be true, but¡± Liesl said she could at least buy some time, but Julia could not shake off her uneasiness to her friend. ¡°Okay, now that we¡¯re settled, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡± I beckoned the two of them and told them the plan. Of course, the chancellor would hear the meeting in this room soon as she returned, so I used strict soundproofing magic around us. In order to avoid being detected by reading the movements of their mouths, I also used an invisibility spell to block their lips from view. ¡°Why!? Are you nuts! I¡¯m against this! Is there no other way? What if it doesn¡¯t work!¡± But after hearing my plan, Liesl was the first one to react. ¡°I see. This is certainly a blind spot that even the other side isn¡¯t aware of.¡± But Julia was in awe instead. ¡°B-but still, I don¡¯t believe it. Isn¡¯t this against your code of hurting women?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already reached this point, Liesl. There¡¯s no turning back. also don¡¯t underestimate my mother. If she wins, we die. Well, to be honest, it¡¯s quite the devilish method you got there, Theo. Even I really want to test it now.¡± ¡°At this point, it doesn¡¯t matter what method you use anymore, as long as it gets results. But are you really willing to do this, Julia? Your life will be at stake.¡± ¡°Our lives are already at stake the moment we crossed her. And mine the moment I hunted for men and going into the bars at night. Plus, I¡®ve always wanted to see if my mother has even a sliver of care towards me.¡± ¡°So, you being a bad girl from the start is all about trying to catch her attention, huh.¡± ¡°Fufufu, well, you could say that.¡± The Liesl seemed to be disapproving till the end, but she has no choice but to go along. Now, then, Madame Chancellor. Let¡¯s see how you are gonna come out of this. Book 6: Chapter 6: A Call from the Chancellor A few days after that extraordinary strategy meeting, the chancellor came back to the school. She must be having a meeting with the school¡¯s executives right now. As for what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m in class as usual. Today, I¡¯m in charge of the third-year class. If I can get through this, any person that enters this campus will become my woman. But I also believe that the chancellor is not going to let me do that easily. ¡°As for this one, this is the formula that you should use. To enhance the output of flame magic¡­¡­¡± While I was in the middle of teaching the enchantment of flame-related spells, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Uhm, Sir Krause, the chancellor wants to see you.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be right there right away. Okay, class, in the meantime, you should do a self-study while I¡¯m gone.¡± I told to the students and left the classroom. ¡°She is waiting for you at the headmistress¡¯s office. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Got it, thank you very much.¡± After bidding farewell to the colleague that sent the message, I headed to the headmistress¡¯s office at once. However, to think she would choose that place of all places, I didn¡¯t expect it at all. Well, whatever it is, I¡¯m still going to stick to the plan. This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. When I arrived at the office, Julia was already standing in front of the door. ¡°Honestly, I thought you would have run away by now.¡± ¡°If I run away now, I won¡¯t be able to find a place for the both of us, would I?¡± Julia may be saying it like it¡¯s nothing, but I know she¡¯s nervous on the inside. After all, the mood was so thick it could already be cut with a knife. ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. Just proceed as we have planned.¡± I walked into the headmistress¡¯s office with Julia in tow. Now then, it¡¯s time for me to make my appearance. Once I opened the door, what brought into my eyes was the headmistress¡¯s seat, where I always sat ever since I came here. A woman is sitting there now. But there was something off. The woman in front of me didn¡¯t look like Julia¡¯s mother by any stretch of my imagination. At best, she looked only a few years older than Julia, so young that it would make more sense if they were close sisters in age. ¡°Good for you to come, Theophil Krause.¡± But with those few words, I was immediately convinced that this was Julia¡¯s mother. ¡°Thank you very much for giving me the chance to teach here, madam chancellor.¡± I put on a thick front on my face, but my alertness was already boosted sky-high. This atmosphere¡­¡­they only belonged to someone who holds an incredible amount of power. When I was a court wizard, I have met many people with a similar vibe. ¡°Enough with the farce. I know who you really are.¡± She said, glaring at me with her steely eyes. Apparently, she had already checked the records of the surveillance spell she had created before we met. ¡°¡­¡­If so, then I won¡¯t be holding back anymore, madam chancellor. No, Lady Carina Elreis.¡± ¡°And you still dare prattle here. Honestly, are you a fool or what? Do you really think you¡¯re going to get out of here alive if you just walk up to me?¡± ¡°And you still invited me here despite that. Well, if you want to talk, then we¡¯ll have a talk.¡± I walked straight into the room and sat down on the sofa in front of Carina. Julia stood behind me. ¡°Julia, do you really intend to side with that man?¡± She took one look at me, then at Julia standing behind me, asking her daughter in a firm gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already one of his.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t intend to raise you that way.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that your daughter is a human being too, and sometimes I¡¯m bound to make unexpected moves, not some kind of magic formula that operates whenever you want it to.¡± And just like that, the conversation between mother and daughter was terminated. Karina returns her gaze to me from Julia and stands up from her seat. Then she walked up to me. ¡°Don¡¯t move too much. Or it would be a hassle to catch you.¡± ¡°Hou, so catching me is just a level of a ¡®hassle¡¯ to you? Why don¡¯t you try it then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll torture you so badly you¡¯ll regret ever having lived, and then I¡¯ll mince your flesh into tiny little pieces.¡± ¡°Uwaa, that¡¯s so scary. But what¡¯s with the costume? Isn¡¯t that a bit outdated nowadays?¡± I pointed what I noticed from the start while parrying Carina¡¯s words. Carina¡¯s attire right now was that of a full-fledged witch, something you don¡¯t see too often these days. It even comes with a black cloak and a red dress with a luscious design as if it¡¯s intended to provoke men. And since the dress is hugging tight, it predominantly showed the magnificent shape of her bodyline. Also, on the side of the table is a large black hat with a conical top. ¡°Outdated as it may be, this still makes it easier to understand that I am a veteran sorceress, unlike those commoner-like clothing that is hard to distinguish who is who.¡± ¡°I see, it is so that the bigwigs won¡¯t mess with you carelessly.¡± Considering how far Carina had come in a world where society revolved around men, it was nothing short of astonishing. She must have even walked around with a variety of weapons in hand. ¡°Appearance is also a weapon, yes. A good-looking man like me already understands that. But what¡¯s with your youthful face¡­¡­Rejuvenation magic? But I¡¯ve never seen something like this before.¡± Even with all of my knowledge, there was only that magic that could explain Carina¡¯s condition. The Magic of Rejuvenation. Series of spells that bring youth to a person, but I was told that these kinds of magic had already disappeared long ago. While it doesn¡¯t make you immortal, it can extend your life by staying youthful. ¡°You see, this is a kind of an advertisement, in order to build this academy.¡± ¡°Well, who can blame them? The chance to get closer to the magic of rejuvenation is certainly going to attract lots of money.¡± ¡°In fact, half of the money I spent on this school came from this magic. Aside from that money, was the mountain of efforts and pain I have to endure to build this piece by piece¡­¡­haaaa. Human greed is really shallow¡­¡­well, I think we have already talked enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± Carina now shows an intense disgust and hatred as she looked at me. Well, suppose the sheep ranch you have built with so much effort, even arriving to the point of killing your emotions and neglecting your family altogether, is now being used as a hunting ground for a hungry wolf. In that case, there¡¯s no way in hell she won¡¯t feel like wanting to massacre the said wolf. However, I¡¯m not like that wolf, as I don¡¯t intend to be killed so easily. This school is like a paradise for me, and I¡¯m not going to let a single woman turn it upside down. ¡°Since this is a school named after magic, why don¡¯t we settle this with magic?¡± I also stood up and also walked in front of Carina. The distance between us is less than three meters ¨C a very close distance for magical combat. However, both sides have the ability to activate magic spells in a blink of an eye. The air suddenly became tingly, but even with that, Julia couldn¡¯t bear to move an inch, which is good for her. (How long has it been since I¡¯ve felt anything like this? I could feel my battle instincts reigniting again.) ¡°Hey, Carina.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name, you filthy worm.¡± ¡°wow, so cruel. Well, I just want to ask. If you win, I die, but what happens if I win?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. No matter how talented you are, the times we have lived are different. You should just prepare defeated together with that arrogant attitude of yours.¡± It seems that she really believes she¡¯s guaranteed to win. ¡°Then, if you lose, I¡¯ll have you become my woman as well.¡± ¡°-! You, youuuu!!¡± Looks like I hit a nerve. But because of this, I now have the chance. I activated a water ball spell at once and shot it immediately at her. The moment it left my hands, it split into countless needle-like droplets and attacked Carina with powerful pressure. It was a headshot attack that was released from a close range. Usually, it would result in knocking the victim out, but¡­¡­ ¡°Petty little tricks. This level of skill is not enough to defeat me!¡± Carina freezes my magic projectiles in an instant and shot them right back at me all at once. ¡°Kukuku, just as I predicted.¡± I avoided the impact by jumping backward from my previous spot while activating a defensive magic spell. However, with this, our distance has now incredibly increased. ¡°Trying to hop around, aren¡¯t you? Then let¡¯s see if you can do that again once I get rid of those limbs!¡± As a follow-up attack, Carina aimed at the spot where I landed and unleashed a fireball spell. I activated my body manipulation magic soon as the fireball loomed in front of me. The next thing, a figure of a woman interrupts the arriving fireball. ¡°Ah, kyaaa!¡± ¡°Julia!? Kuh¡­¡­!¡± Realizing that her daughter was made as a shield, Carina instantly detonated her magic. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive the latest updates and chapters. However, this was still not enough to avoid the collision, and the shockwave that was released slammed Julia to the floor without being able to kill the impact. I took that opportunity and unleashed a lightning bolt at Carina. ¡°Guhh! You bastard!¡± Carina, who was shot by my lightning without having time to activate defensive magic, collapses on the spot. I looked sideways to confirm Julia¡¯s condition right away. She hit the floor flashily, but she seems to have just fainted from the shock. But looking from her face, I could tell that her lips were smiling. (She really is a bad daredevil. Well, with this, she knows that her mom still cares about her.) Her breathing is stable, so she¡¯ll wake up soon enough. I picked her up and laid her down on a nearby sofa, then went and stood in front of Carina, who was still unable to move due to the shock caused by my lightning spell. ¡°With this, the match is over.¡± ¡°You rotten piece of shit!¡± Carina stared with pure hostility at me. If a weak-willed person were to look at her right now, he or she would have guaranteed to die from shock. ¡°I¡¯m used to being told such words. Even so, it seems that a mother¡¯s feelings for her daughter wouldn¡¯t be totally wiped out, after all.¡± Though I still have several plans just in case, it was Julia who still opt to choose this in the end. To improve the authenticity, she didn¡¯t even put up any defensive spells in her person. But due to this, both of us has now discovered that Carina still cares for her daughter somewhat, and this has also given me a chance to win. Another two birds in one stone. Still, that fireball is really something. Although small, it has already enough power to kill the both of us. Even a fully grown adult like Julia immediately collapsed just from the shockwave of its detonation. I don¡¯t think even my defensive spells wouldn¡¯t be able to endure that. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m the type that is prepared to use anything in order to win. Now then, let¡¯s take what we have promised.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No way, you really want the body of this old lady?¡± Finally seeing the danger, Carina backed away for the first time. But why are her cheeks red, I wonder? ¡°For me, as long as you are a woman and have a good body, I don¡¯t care about the other things.¡± Now then, how shall I make this woman go wild? Character Illustrations of Book 2 (Web Volumes 4-6) From left to right: Hannah, Carina, Amelia, Theophil, Julia. Book 6: Chapter 7: With Carina 1 After treating the fainted Julia, I picked up the collapsed Carina and went straight into the headmistress¡¯s quarters while she¡¯s still numb from the lightning spell. Simultaneously, I also cast an anti-magic ward to seal any kind of magic, just like I used to bind Amelia back then. This time, however, covers a wide area, so even I am not exempted from it. Still, there will be no opening with this, and I won¡¯t have to worry about being suddenly attacked by a spell during the act. I laid Carina down on the center of the bed and climbed right after. ¡°Y-you¡¯ll never get away with this.¡± However, despite the deal, Carina is still hostile. Looks like I need to tame this woman first. ¡°Too late, Carina. I won. Or is the noble founder of the Elreis Academy incapable of honoring a bet?¡± Canaris Elreis is a woman of sheer will. Despite being a woman, she was able to establish her position all by herself in a society with patriarchy as the norm. Confronting such a strong woman aimlessly will only result in a big headache in the end. I have to tread her carefully. Still, is it me, or she¡¯s blushing even more compared to before? ¡°I¡¯m going to check what¡¯s underneath your clothes now.¡± I spoke in a mild manner and started reaching for her dress. First, I reached on her bountiful bust that was being pushed up by those clothes. Then, without hesitation, I started rubbing directly above them. ¡°Hnn¡­¡­! D-do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± It seems that she finally realizes that resistance is futile and admits that her body is not strong enough. However, I¡¯m not letting my guard down with just that. Even though she has lost, deep down, she¡¯s still similar to me, and mastery of lies and flowery words is a court wizard¡¯s specialty. ¡°You¡¯re getting nervous. From the looks of it, it has been so long since you got one, am I right?¡± Julia¡¯s father, that is, Carina¡¯s husband, had already passed away more than ten years ago. Since that incident, she has become more devoted to building the school. Rather than devoted, you could say she became very obsessed with it, to the point that she even threw away her daughter¡¯s affairs completely and worked hard to raise money for the project instead. But during those past ten years, she hadn¡¯t tasted the flesh of a man. Not even a drop, meaning that her body, despite how glamorous it is now, is unused and untouched for an extended period of time. What a waste. ¡°You need to release your pent-up libido from time to time. Holding back will only do no good for your body, you know?¡± ¡°There is no way I could accumulate anything anymore. Such thoughts have already withered inside me long ago.¡± ¡°Do you really think of that? Let¡¯s ask this body, just in case.¡± As I said this, I slipped my hand under her dress. Only those who say those lines have a considerable amount of libido. Maybe she has even surpassed her threshold before and burst it all out in one go, causing it to overload and shut down. This chapter is translated by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe translations. Either way, once you jumpstart their systems, it will be easier for them to fall. She might even come running to me on her own after that. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re still feeling it, aren¡¯t you? Your sex drive may have long shut down, but you¡¯re still taking care of your body pretty well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just normal. As for you, your body has grown dull after too much whoring. You can¡¯t even avoid my spell just now.¡± Carina looks at me with mockery. ¡°It¡¯s called having a plan. And you being underneath me right now is proof that I had gotten the better of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Tch.¡± No amount of bravado will help you anymore, now that the end results have already been brought up. It would have been good if she had the guts to push through that momentum, but she didn¡¯t, and now she¡¯s in my hands. After caressing her breasts, I put my hands on Carina¡¯s ass. ¡°The young body of a student is nice and taut, but I don¡¯t hate the mature body of a grown woman either.¡± Julia and Carina have the right balance between sexiness and experience. However, if the scale goes any further, whether in age or experience, their bodies will start to deteriorate, and I won¡¯t feel like embracing them anymore. In that sense, this also made me interested in the magic of rejuvenation. ¡°You¡¯re a bad eater when it comes to women¡­¡­¡± ¡°I have my preferences. Especially when it comes to female bodies.¡± As I said this, I switched again to her breasts and squeezed them harder. Compared to the students I laid my hands on who are more than a decade younger than her, their tension is weaker, but they being softer and more comfortable to squeeze easily sufficed these inadequacies. It was also gratifying to see the soft flesh almost poking out between my fingers like a smooth water balloon. This time, I switched my grip to her ass back again and after rubbing them in the same way, I discovered its tighter difference compared to the bombshells above. ¡°At the very least, Carina¡¯s body is exactly to my liking.¡± ¡°-! ¡­¡­hmph. I¡¯m not happy to hear that from you.¡± Though she is saying that, I didn¡¯t miss the slight fluster she had on her face. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if you can still say that after this.¡± Taking my hands away from her breasts and butt, I proceeded to grab Carina¡¯s legs. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡­!¡± She put up a bit of resistance there, but with my strength being greater than hers, she was unable to stop me from opening them. And since the length of her dress is short, the instant it was spread out, it revealed her sexy panties that hid her private parts. ¡°Now then, I wonder how it looks like?¡± I put my hand on Carina¡¯s arm that was interrupting me to prevent her from closing it, then traced a finger on her precious part from the top of her panties. ¡°Oi oi, you¡¯re saying you have long lost your libido, but what¡¯s this?¡± The panties I touched were damp with love juice that only could have leaked from her vagina. ¡°¡­¡­it must be your delusion.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t even touched any of your erogenous zones yet, have I?¡± Even when I caressed her breasts, I didn¡¯t actively touch her nipples. If this was Julia, she would have been screaming out loud for more. In other words, her body had built up so much sexual desire that even this little stimulation is enough to cause her to react. Good grief. You¡¯ve put me in so much trouble, yet you¡¯re looking forward to this the most. ¡°Since you can¡¯t change the situation anyway, you might as well have some fun too. Isn¡¯t that right, Carina?¡± I said that to her, who had been with her head turned sideways with a frown. However, Carina just glanced at me then turned her head to the other side. I guess she¡¯s not planning to react until the end, no matter how much I do to her. Sigh. What a pain in the ass. Well, this also means I can do whatever I want, but I don¡¯t want that. ¡°You don¡¯t want to speak? Fine, I¡¯ll loosen that mouth of yours first.¡± Fucking a woman and getting no response is no fun. It¡¯s no worse than fucking a corpse, which even I find it unsettling to do. Looks like I have to make her gasp before I enjoy my sex with her. Besides, it¡¯s the stubborn women who are the most interesting when they fall apart, just like Amelia. ¡°Now then, how about the insides?¡± I pulled down her panties and tried to insert my finger into her pussy. But unlike the wet outside, the inside of her vagina was quite hard. It was almost like she¡¯s a virgin. ¡°What¡¯s this? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t even tried masturbating ever since?¡± Could it be that she had left it untouched when her husband died? If so, this is already enough evidence that she didn¡¯t have a sex drive at all. ¡°it¡¯s quite narrow, but I know a lot of ways to undo a place like this.¡± Once I had given up on penetration, I turned my attention to the vulva above the vagina. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive the latest updates and chapters. ¡°She definitely can¡¯t be unresponsive there.¡± The first thing I did was to reach the vulva with a gentle touch. It was still covered in skin, but my caress was already enough to massage it from above. I didn¡¯t rush and made sure it was stimulated well. ¡°¡­¡­-! Fuu.¡± It was only a little, but a breath has begun to leak out from Carina¡¯s mouth. ¡°Kukuku, you can¡¯t control it, right? That¡¯s the way.¡± After all, this body itself is still a woman in her prime. Carina¡¯s instinct as a female species is deeply engraved in her body. As long as I focus on the spot whose sole purpose is to receive pleasure, no matter how long she hasn¡¯t done it, she will have no choice but to feel it more. ¡°Hmm, it looks like it¡¯s about time.¡± When I saw that Karina was starting to feel horny, I directed my hand inside her pussy once again. Then, the vagina, now hot and beginning to thaw, started to welcome the finger this time. ¡°Uu, kuhh!¡± Yes, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t hold back, just feel the pleasure, Carina.¡± I continue to caress her insides, speaking to her as if I were letting it seep into her mind. Little by little, the rigid walls of Carina began to unravel and became entangled with my fingers. It seems that her body is starting to remember the old feeling that it has long forgotten. In that case, let¡¯s go through it and have her climax at once. I increased the number of fingers I inserted and moved them back and forth even harder. As I moved my fingers to stir the insides, she responded by tightening her grip. ¡°Auu¡­¡­hnn, haa, haaa¡­¡­!¡± Carina¡¯s breathing was getting hotter and hotter, and her voice was beginning to sound delirious. ¡°No matter how hard you hide it, I can tell you¡¯re about to cum, Carina. Because I can feel my fingers being tightened inside you.¡± ¡°Hnnn! Aaah, aaaahhh!¡± ¡°I wonder how good will it feel once I put my stuff inside you. Do you want to know too?¡± ¡°Haaa, fuguuu¡­¡­who, who would want to be one with you¡­¡­¡± ¡°You finally opened your mouth.¡± Even if it was a taunt, I had successfully made her react. I did not miss this chance and strengthened my caresses at once. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive the latest updates and chapters. This is the most intense one I¡¯ve ever made to her yet, and Carina¡¯s body reacted violently by tightening her clamping between my fingers. ¡°No way¡­¡­for me to feel this way,¡­¡­-!!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t take it anymore, can you? I¡¯ll make sure to make you cum.¡± ¡°No way, not like this¡­¡­haa, kufuu!¡± Karina¡¯s body shuddered, about to climax at any moment, but she was still trying desperately to endure the pleasure. With that, I also gave no mercy. With my other hand, I rubbed above her clit again, which I had been caressing just earlier. ¡°Ii, igiii!? Aaah. Aaahh. Aaaah, aaaaaaaaaaah! Cuming, I¡¯m cummiiiiinnngg!¡± Carina¡¯s whole body finally convulsed as she climaxed for the first time in years. I watched all of it, and my anticipation to conquer her for real only increased. Book 6: Chapter 8: With Carina 2 ¡°Haaa, fuuuh, haafuuu!¡± Right now, Carina¡¯s body is trembling, unable to handle the pleasure of her climax. It was a sensation she hasn¡¯t felt in what it seems like forever, yet, she¡¯s still trying desperately to quell it while her clothes are getting disheveled left and right. ¡°Carina, can you tell it? It seems that your body has finally remembered the sensation of climax. Even your body is starting to tingle more.¡± I stand in front of her and speak of the obvious. ¡°T-there¡¯s no way such thing is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Hmph, and you still deny it at this point? Well, that only means more fun for you and me.¡± I stared hard at Karina¡¯s open private parts. It seems that the person herself is not realizing it, but it¡¯s super wet right now. However, it would be boring if I reveal it so easily. I still have to make Carina ask for it personally. ¡°In that case, how about I repeat it once more? You might recall it that way.¡± I directed my hand to her secret area again, inserting my finger in her pussy which has just gone on a climax. ¡°Nguuu¡­¡­just now¡­¡­hauuu!¡± ¡°After all, a person can feel it more after they come. Because one¡¯s sensitivity peaks after climax, you see.¡± Yet, even after intensely stimulating her private parts in this time, Carina still tried to push back and endure. Did she know that this action is costing her more than what she intended to gain? As of this moment, Carina¡¯s vagina is clinging much more tightly on my fingers, causing her to feel more sensitive. Scoffing at her futile actions, I intensified the movement of my fingers even more. (The latter is getting more and more responsive. I can¡¯t wait to see what happens when I put it in.) ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­I¡¯m still not done!¡± Carina continues to resist the pleasure as she stares at me. However, her end is nearing. With this, I switched my other hand, the one that¡¯s not fingering her, and went it to her breast. This time, I made sure to stimulate her nipples as well. ¡°M-my breast again, huh¡­¡­fuh, too shallow.¡± Carina was breathing hard, but she was still able to spit back those words as if she wants me to fight back. However, I¡¯m not that of a fool to fall for that trick. ¡°With breasts this good, it¡¯s already a disrespect to leave them alone. Am I right, chancellor?¡± The size of her breasts was a step behind Hannah and Lise, but they were more than big enough for my hands. I enjoyed rubbing them and stimulated the nipples with my fingertips by lifting them up. Her body began to stiffen immediately, and Carina climaxed once more. Then, her body temperature rose as if she was on fire. ¡°Ahkuu, kyauuuu! No way, you, you can¡¯t do that to my chest¡­¡­nhaaaaa!¡± As if she couldn¡¯t longer stand the simultaneous stimulation of the top and bottom, Carina finally began to let out a charming voice. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon. It seems that she is about to give up. This time, I violated her carefully for her not to cum so easily, all while waiting for her to ask me for penetration. It will be a shame if I let her cum here. After a while, the words I have been waiting for finally came out of her mouth. ¡°P-put it in¡­¡­inside me¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oyaaa? Why would I? You¡¯ve been making fun of my caresses for quite some time now.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop laughing inside, yet I still threw oiled words at her to make her more agitated and make her inner fire blaze up more. I love the look on a stubborn woman¡¯s face when she has to say these humiliating words. After all, spitting out these words also means she¡¯s grinding all her boosted ego into a fine mulchy pulp. ¡°Guhh, you already know what I-igiii!?¡± I stimulated Carina by her clitoris, who tried to withdraw her remarks in anger. I only touched it for a moment, yet the effects were already tremendous. She was shaking her hips, but it was not enough to make her cum. Because of this, her frustration only gotten worse. ¡°Why did you stop¡­¡­a little more and-¡° ¡°Sorry, but as for the rest, you now have to ask.¡± Hearing this, Carina bit her lip. Good, I¡¯ve always wanted to see that look. And then, as if she had made up her mind, she opened her mouth. ¡°F-fuck me! Please, fuck me with your hard cock to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°So you wanted me to fuck you all along¡­¡­kukuku.¡± The strong woman who built the school with her own hands has finally given in to pleasure and is now begging me to fuck her. Right now, I¡¯m feeling the highest bliss in my heart. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, Carina. I¡¯ll fuck you just the way you want it.¡± After I said it, I finally pulled my cock out of my pants. ¡°-! Wh-what is that¡­¡­ It¡¯s not like anything I¡¯ve seen on my¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Well, that just indicates that your husband¡¯s is mediocre.¡± I didn¡¯t intend to compete, but I¡¯m still happy that she said I¡¯m winning. ¡°W-wait a minute! I take that back. If you put that thing in here, It¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, but your cancellation is no longer invalid.¡± I push my erect cock against Carina¡¯s wet vagina. ¡°Gaaah! It¡¯s so hot and hard¡­¡­!¡± Fearing the tremendous incoming sensation, Carina panicked and tried to escape right away. But there was no way I was going to let her do that. I held her firmly by the waist and continue to jam myself right in. The head of the turtle sunk into the hole and was quickly swallowed inside. And thanks to all the rushing, the insertion was smooth. But the further in I went, the tighter it got. ¡°Ahh, haguuu. It¡¯s in, it¡¯s entering¡­so painful¡­¡­¡± ¡°You sounded like a virgin, Carina, even though you already birthed once. However, for your sake I¡¯ll re-develop your pussy, and soon you¡¯ll be feeling the pleasure you¡¯ve been waiting for in a short while.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s asking you to develop¡­¡­nhaaaa! Inside, so hard!¡± As the meat stick enters the middle, the tightness became even stronger. ¡°Now then. it¡¯s time to go all the way at once.¡± ¡°Wait, stop! If you go deeper than that¡­¡­¡± I didn¡¯t allow a chance for Karina¡¯s words to enter my mind and slammed my hips down powerfully. The meat stick got nailed all the way through the entrance of her babymaker, all while spreading her insides on the way. ¡°Aaaaaaaah! Cumming! My womb has gotten pierced through, I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± At long last, the chancellor finally confessed. Did I go too far? No, I¡¯m pretty sure I just hit her womb entrance, so why is she reacting so much? While confirming my actions, I looked down at my partner¡¯s face, only to see Carina convulsing in climax. And despite cumming hard, her pussy is clamping tight, as if it¡¯s trying to squeeze the semen out of my meat stick that still had yet to blow. Now that I felt her, she has indeed, quite the masterpiece, just like Julia¡¯s. An ordinary man won¡¯t be able to maintain his energy for long when dealing with a woman of this level. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for Carina¡¯s late husband. However, with this, I¡¯m sure we can now obtain pleasure from each other. ¡°Haaahaaaaa¡­¡­nguuu, afuuuh.¡± Read only at Stabbing with a syringe translations dot home dot blog. Finally released from the waves of her climax, Carina is breathing heavily as if seeking the air. ¡°Do not faint just yet. This is just the beginning.¡± I covered her with my body then started to move my hips. The hard meat stick immediately unravels her vagina and gives pleasure to Carina at the same time. The redevelopment was a success. ¡°Uguuu, want, stop moving! Ahhh, I can¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t stop feeling it!¡± But unlike the painful one from before, Carina seems to be feeling pleasure smoothly now. The more I moved my hips, the more Karina¡¯s body shook. At the same time, her moans became louder. But as she¡¯s still not quite the slut I want her to be, I¡¯m going to keep developing her. But before that, I first need to ejaculate once. After all, it¡¯s hard for me to contain my excitement when dealing with a body this superior. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum soon, Carina.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re going to let it out like this? I won¡¯t forgive you if you do so!¡± ¡°You have already agreed. Besides, you have already regained your energy, at least enough to push me away, yet you didn¡¯t do that. You want to know why?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to know!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you want it too, Carina. You wanted a cock to pierce you all along. At least your body does.¡± In fact, she was clinging my member so hard right now, refusing to let go. When I said this, however, Carina puts up the most resistance I¡¯ve ever seen her put up since I made love to her. She flutters her hands on the sides while trying to release any kind of magic power in her body, yet because she doesn¡¯t match me in bare strength, and because she¡¯s in a hurried mental state, she wasn¡¯t able to accumulate any kind of magic power. I pushed my waist once. But that piston was already enough to stop her struggling, and her thick and beautiful legs even wrapped themselves around my waist by reflex. ¡°No way, it¡¯s inside again¡­¡­wait, if you do it¡­¡­hauuummmph!¡± As I slammed the rod into her uterus, Carina had to close her mouth to endure the pleasure. I took that chance and continued to work my rod inside her vagina, all to completely dominate her remaining senses. Then, without any intentions of holding it in, I immediately came soon as I reached my limit. ¡°Aguuu!? No way you really put it inside¡­ihhh, aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!¡± She raises a desperate voice upon feeling the semen flowing into her. However, this didn¡¯t stop my ejaculation in any way. Seconds passed, and the spit out semen gradually eroded the insides of her long-unused vagina. It was a great moment, as I feel like I finally obtained a long-lost legacy. Except that it¡¯s a woman instead. ¡°Uuhhg, fuguuh¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡­¡± The next thing I heard was Carina¡¯s moistened voice, as if she was trying to apologize to her dead husband. It seems that she¡¯s more compassionate than she appears, a rather contrast to what Julia had said to me. But this only means that by completely winning her over, I can truly make her my woman. So I¡¯m not giving up. Now that i got the chance, I ain¡¯t intending to finish this half-way. I¡¯m going to conquer Carina and make her my woman in the truest sense. Book 6: Chapter 9: With Carina 3 I took a deep breath and started moving my hips again. Obscene sounds leaked loudly as I piston Carina¡¯s insides, her love juices and my semen getting churned up each time. ¡°You still haven¡¯t had enough?¡± Carina glared even as her eyes turned red. It seems that her spirit has not been broken yet. As for my part, I¡¯m glad to hear it because it would be no fun to have her fall so quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t compare my energy to that of an average man. I could do it all day long if I wanted to.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you have the sex drive of an animal in heat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something you can say when you¡¯re feeling good from ¡®this animal¡¯ as well.¡± We exchanged a few words, but it did not slow down the movement of my hips. The next thing I knew, we already had switched positions, Carina is panting, and we started to create clapping sounds every time I hit her hips from behind. Her buttocks, which even after getting distorted, clearly showed its firmness, a whole lot better for her age. In fact, every ripple from the impact of my waist just adds to the pleasant sensation I feel inside. ¡°It seems that your insides have finally ingrained the shape of my cock. It¡¯s starting to get tangled up a lot.¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not that it¡¯s doing it because I like it! I-it¡¯s just a physical reaction. Yes, a physical one!¡­¡­nn, hafuuu!¡± She should be feeling really good right now, But Carina still doesn¡¯t want to show it. However, I could see that she could hardly bear it, and it shows in her hot sighs leaking out from time to time. But I guess she also knows this because every time she lets out this sound, she makes a frustrated face. What she didn¡¯t expect is that these actions only added more fuel to my excitement. ¡°Physical reaction, huh. In that case, let¡¯s do it more for you to personally like it!¡± I grabbed Carina firmly by the hips and drove deep into her once more, with every force more intense than earlier. Carina¡¯s body shook more strongly in response, and her vagina clenched tighter. Of course, this made my cock feel better in return, causing the hot desire to boil inside me once again. But I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s feeling aroused. ¡°You had neglected yourself for too long that you¡¯re feeling it more whenever I struck deep inside you. Among the oldest ones I¡¯ve fucked, you¡¯re surprisingly the most sensitive.¡± Carina, who was getting aroused, had no choice but to bear the full front of the pleasure coming from the continuous movement in her cervix. I felt it when I made her cum earlier, but this spot seems to be where her weakness lies. ¡°Fuuu, fuuu¡­¡­nhaaa, hyauuuu!¡± And as I had suspected, Carina¡¯s moans became louder. Eventually, she was already screaming in delight, unable to take it any longer after being violated in her weak point in several succession. ¡°That¡¯s it, yell it more. Be honest with your instincts.¡± ¡°Instincts¡­¡­ is bullshit.¡± ¡°Really? But you look pretty happy here.¡± Despite her master¡¯s words, Carina¡¯s vagina was still tightening around my rod, refusing to let go. And as the movements of her insides became more pleasing than before, this made me want to spit out semen again. ¡°Your body is as honest as a child, yet your head is as stubborn as an old man. You should be listening to your body more, Carina.¡± ¡°You, making fun of me¡­¡­hyauuu, wait, you¡¯re moving too fast!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you¡¯ve been living your life, isn¡¯t it? Listening to that stubborn head of yours all the time. Why don¡¯t you try to relax a little?¡± ¡°W-what the hell do you know!? I¡¯m still this school¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°And that is where the problem lies. Too much of an obsession can ruin you.¡± I bent forward and put myself in close proximity to Karina. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon. Then, I whispered to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s a shame to let such a good body go to waste. You can still run the school while having fun with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the kind of bullshit I¡¯m talking about. You still don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t, but I opt not to know. I left the palace because I didn¡¯t want to live that way.¡± Slightly annoyed by her words, I intensified my movements more. And while continuing to move my hips, I caressed Karina¡¯s breasts with my free hand, stimulating her nipples with my fingertips. Her insides quivered in response to it, thus stimulating my meat rod even more. ¡°Ah, haaannn! No good, If you do that¡­¡­¡± Carina¡¯s reaction was becoming more and more obvious. Meaning like it¡¯s about time I finish this. Flipping her body over, I raised Carina¡¯s legs so that they are in close contact with my upper body, then positioned them to make it easier to swing my hips. ¡°W-what is it this time?¡± The look in Karina¡¯s eyes as she stared at me was one of disgust, anger, and a whole lot of lust and anticipation. It seems that her instincts as a woman is finally being awakened. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you remember that this body of yours is still of a woman.¡± With that, I slammed down hard. ¡°Aguuu! S-so deep!?¡± I changed into this position so that I could thrust deeper into her vagina with ease. I kept up the momentum and continued my pistons, gouging her cervix all the way to the end of her womb. Naturally, Carina, who was weak in her deepest part, didn¡¯t have a choice but to shudder in pleasure at the act. Haaa, ahahhh! Wait, waaaait! If you poke it that hard, I¡¯ll-!!!¡¯ She grabs my clothes, her eyes darting up and back, but as we are now both drunk by the pleasure, it was too late for us to stop. ¡°Tell me, what will happen if I poke you hard, huh? Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feel¡­I¡¯ll feel ¡­¡­I¡¯ll feel too good! I won¡¯t be able to hold it in anymore!¡± ¡°I see, so you finally admitted that you can¡¯t hold it anymore, huh.¡± I then thrust my hips as hard as I could, gouging my tip into the walls of her womb. ¡°Igiii! Why!? I just said won¡¯t be able to hold it in!?¡± ¡°Why should I even though it¡¯s the reason I was doing this in the first place? In fact, Try summitting to your instincts for once, Carina. It will change your view of the world for sure.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it. If I do that, I¡¯ll be ruined! Ahhh, oguuuuh!¡± I gave more intense pleasure to break the spirit of Carina, who was still rebellious as she could be. Soon, her limbs began to tremble, and her vagina squeezed tighter. Her breathing is becoming laborious as well, showing to me the excitement that had no intentions of going down. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡­if you go any further, I¡¯ll really go crazy¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing in the first place. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m stopping now.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­I¡¯m¡­¡­again!¡± Carina¡¯s body began to jerk and twitch, indicating that she was just about to climax. In response, I slammed my hips even harder on her, crushing her womb as hard as I could. ¡°Gyuuu! That, too strong! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Carina¡¯s love juices splattered once again, staining the sheets of the bed. It seemed that the semen I had just cummed inside had already overflowed due to the sheer amount of love juice that she¡¯s let out. But it didn¡¯t matter. Because once again, I¡¯ll be pouring her in the spot where it had previously overflowed. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe translations dot home dot blog. ¡°Carina, on the next time you cum, I¡¯m gonna put everything inside you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­-!? No way¡­¡­ahiiii! Fuu, fuuuhh, uuuuuu!¡± ¡°You heard it right. This time, I¡¯ll make sure to pour everything deep inside your womb. If you don¡¯t want to be pregnant, then do your best not to cum.¡± At my ruthless pronouncement, her expression turned into a desperate one. As she¡¯s now in the state of complete estrus, it¡¯s already impossible to stop herself from climaxing, no matter what she does. In other words, she would still arrive at the same outcome no matter how much she holds back. ¡°Wait, no, don¡¯t feel good, don¡¯t feel good, don¡¯t feel goooooddhh!¡± Perhaps realizing her own fate if she fails, Karina desperately chanted to herself with tears in her eyes. But her insides are in full contrast, clinging to me without mercy. And so, to reciprocate her body¡¯s real feelings, I continued pumping without stopping inside her. ¡°Remember. This is your last stand.¡± ¡°Aaah, it¡¯s no use, I¡¯m cumming, I can¡¯t stop myself from cummiiiinnngg!¡± Finally, Carina reached her limit. Hiiiaaaauuuu! Cumming, I¡¯m cummiiinng! Cummingcummingcummingcummingcummiiiinnggg!¡± After a few pumps, Carina arched her back and climaxed. She almost jumped out of bed with that movement, but I quickly held her waist down, causing my cock to plunge deeper than I intended to. ¡°Cumming, cumming, I¡¯m cumming! Oh no! I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Carina climaxed continuously, her vagina squeezing tight against my cock and not letting go. He¡¯s already on the verge of losing her mind. Despite that, I didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°Here I go, Carina.¡± ¡°Cum, hurry up! I don¡¯t care what happens anymore! Just get this over already!!! Ahiii, aaaaaahhhhh!¡± Dobyuururururu! Giving my meat rod a final deep thrust, I ejaculated on the deepest part of Carina¡¯s pussy. The spit out semen went in as if it were being sucked in. If I didn¡¯t use my contraception spell to make my seed infertile before I cast the barrier, she would definitely be impregnated by now. However, she doesn¡¯t know that yet. ¡°Aah, aaaaah, no way. It¡¯s coming out¡­¡­inside¡­¡­¡± Feeling the sensation for the first time in decades, Carina was left stunned. ¡°I hope this has helped you regain a sense of who you are as a woman.¡± ¡°I was¡­¡­made to cum¡­¡­and even¡­¡­cummed inside¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and with this, you are now my woman. This proof will remain in your womb.¡± ¡°¡­¡­hnnn, do, whatever, you like.¡± Carina turned his face to the side and acted nonchalantly. But as she had now admitted that she gave in to the pleasure and the fact that she wanted me to cum inside her was shown in her bodily reaction, all of it is enough to see that she¡¯s not actually refusing me. There is still a part of her that hasn¡¯t given in yet, but once I take hold of her heart, she¡¯ll be mine. From here on, I¡¯m going to make it so that you can¡¯t live without me, Carina. Book 6: Chapter 10: A Deal with Carina I reached out my hand to Carina, who is now collapsed on the bed from the intense climax. Yet, after all through that, I still want to give her a thorough lesson in pleasure while she still has some energy left. But just before I did so, the door of the headmistress¡¯s quarters opened behind me. ¡°Who is it¡­?¡± I turned around, scowling at the appearance of the interloper, only to see Julia, who was knocked out by Carina¡¯s spell just earlier, now standing upright. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you, Julia. How is your body feeling?¡± ¡°Worst, thanks to you. I¡¯ve even got a bruise¡­¡­¡± Julia walked straight up to the bed and looked at Carina, who was lying down beneath me. Then without questions, she climbed up to the bed as it is. ¡°Mom, how was Theo? Wasn¡¯t he great?¡± ¡°-! Julia, you¡­¡­¡± Carina¡¯s eyes rounded wide at the tone of her daughter. Well, of course, she couldn¡¯t help it. After all, her daughter, who she thought she had raised well, turned out against her and supported an unfamiliar man instead. It¡¯s not hard to understand why she didn¡¯t want to believe it. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let Julia return to her just like that. ¡°You should have fun too, Mom¡­¡­¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about! More than that, I still have to get this guy right now-¡° ¡°Trying to get rid of something again?¡­¡­isn¡¯t this enough already? You are always like this!¡± Apparently, a mother-daughter quarrel had started, leaving me out of the picture. At least, try to lower your hubbubs, okay? I don¡¯t want another raving and ranting while I am on the bed. Well, if it comes to that anyway, I¡¯ll just do it once more to make them stop. Plus, it¡¯s more alluring to hear their lovely moans rather than their angry screams. But I was too na?ve to think they¡¯ll come at peace. After a while, they started screaming at each other at the top of their lungs. ¡°Hey, you two. Do you guys realize what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Waa!¡± ¡°Kyaa~!¡± I told them that and pushed them straight down on the bed. Julia and Carina, who are now lying side by side, had no choice but to look up. ¡°Carina, I know you already want it, so why can¡¯t you just quit this farce already?¡± I said this as I straight looked at her. In fact, even without the use of magic, I knew very well how skilled Carina is as a wizard, a monster of all the monsters. I don¡¯t believe that she could be neutralized with just this when she became the head of those lunatics even before I showed up. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon. If she were more merciless than this, I think we¡¯ll have no chance to win. But she didn¡¯t, and even made us lead to this situation. Why is that? The answer is obvious. In the end, Carina is still a woman. A woman deprived of its basic need. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Carina stares at me silently. ¡°You, just you wait. This isn¡¯t over. My assistants will take notice of my absence, and it will be over for you.¡± Looks like she¡¯s looking for an excuse in this situation. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though, because I¡¯ve also been preparing for this day.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Why are you still pretending to be stubborn? Your true front has already been revealed in more ways than one. Also, we¡¯re the only ones in the school right now.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Right now, this school is fully empty.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible! We were just having a meeting earlier.¡± Carina shouted. Well, it¡¯s up to her to believe it or not, but Julia is with me. With the support of the headmistress of the school, even if you¡¯re the chancellor, there I still a lot of things she could do by herself. ¡°I had Julia conduct an unannounced evacuation drill in her name.¡± ¡°Evacuation drill?¡± ¡°Yeah, in a setting of when a fire broke out. A Fire Drill.¡± If it¡¯s a regular school, it will not go this far. But this is one of the most prestigious schools for young ladies in the country, so they are actively taking safety measures in place while also making the awareness of these measures very high as possible. Because of this, they would not be suspicious of an unnanounced Evacuation Drill. To increase the credibility, we mentioned that it was under Julia, the headmistress¡¯s orders. We also made Liesl to be the messenger, as it was she who has the highest trust in the school, aside from the fact that she also handles the self-defense class and is also well-known to be close to the headmistress. I¡¯ve explained the procedure to her in advance, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do it well. ¡°Because of that, no one will hold doubts on your absence at this point.¡± Carina could only stare back at me, as if she couldn¡¯t believe she was outwitted by a man. ¡°Sorry, mom, but it¡¯s true. Also, the students and faculty who have left will not be coming back.¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡°After the drill is over, everyone is instructed to go home.¡± ¡°Plus, tomorrow will be a holiday. Very few people will be coming to this school at that point.¡± Julia followed up my words. With this, we have already settled the schedule up to the next day. Meaning no other person will come here. At least anyone with more tasks than Julia, the headmistress, and I, who had been summoned by the headmaster for an ¡®errand¡¯. But, but! If they don¡¯t know where I am, someone from the school will be looking for me¡­¡­. ¡°Fufufu. Still don¡¯t get it, do you, mom? That only works if you didn¡¯t choose to stay in this room before you left them. But in the end, you chose this. I could just reason out that the chancellor is taking a rest in my room and doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed because she wants to bond with her daughter, whom she didn¡¯t meet for months. Isn¡¯t that right, mom?¡± Julia gave her mom a really ominous smile after saying that. She looked like an evil villain for a moment there. Well, she¡¯s cooperating with me, so I guess she¡¯s already bad enough in general. ¡°¡­¡­so this is it, huh.¡± Perhaps seeing that she could no longer do anything to deny it, Carina relaxed her body. ¡°¡­¡­fine. Do what you want.¡± But for me, the real topic was still to come. ¡°Oh, come on, don¡¯t be silly. If I just want that, then it should be over already.¡± ¡°Y-you, I already gave you my body, is that still not enough for you!? J-just what do you want?¡± ¡°I want your cooperation.¡± ¡°Cooperation? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± As if she regained her willpower once again, Carina scowled at me. But I could already tell she¡¯s the type that wants to monopolize me to herself, so her expression only made it more rewarding. ¡°Calm down, Carina. I¡¯ll give you the terms and conditions.¡± ¡°Terms? Conditions?¡± ¡°Yes, my terms and conditions. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m planning to try out all the students on the campus, you know? While I think more in my other brain, I am not an idiot to do that all the time.¡± There are several hundred students in this school. If you include the teachers and other staff, the number is no less than a thousand. Moreover, more than a hundred of them change every year. And even with that number, I still don¡¯t know how many of them will become my type and how many will become my women. ¡°¡­¡­so with that, allow me to lay hands on a certain number of women every year. Of course, I won¡¯t do anything to force them as it is not my standard, and I will also make sure to not do anything other than embracing them physically once I get your permission.¡± ¡°Your deal is worse than a devil¡¯s. Why would you think I will accept such conditions?¡± ¡°You will. Because you want me, and because there¡¯s no other way to protect this school.¡± Putting her carnal desires aside, at present, the deed has already been done. The school¡¯s reputation is already on the line. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe translations dot home dot blog. Carina had no other choice go down with her school, her most important possession, to the ground or to go with us and keep this hidden as long as we can. After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m all just playing around. While staying at this school, I had already cemented my school position as an excellent teacher. Carina taking me down for no reason will be nothing but a tarnish to her reputation as a proper chancellor of the school and will make her show to the world how prejudiced she was towards men. And as all the women I had embraced with will be her next targets, they will indeed support me instead of her. What¡¯s more, as the only handsome lone male wizard, I am practically a celebrity already. More chaos will ensue once my ¡®fans¡¯ find out about my ¡®unlawful¡¯ termination. Julia and I had already prepared to this extent. In the end, she believed too much in her daughter, Julia, and her too much pride as an excellent educator. After eliminating her only way to escape, the next step is to present her a condition and make it sound like ¡°she has no other choice.¡± If she is an idiot who lives by excessive pride, she would have chosen the former option and make us all die here, but that was not the case for Carina. Though this woman is also prideful, she¡¯s willing to put the school above everything first, so she will definitely choose which answer will be the best for the school instead. ¡°What are you going to do now, Carina?¡± I ask her from the front. Then finally, ¡°I¡¯ll take the latter. I¡¯ll accept your terms.¡± She conceded. Kukuku, with this, all the power in this school is now on my hands. Now there¡¯s no one who can stand in my way anymore. This is a school where the children of powerful people gather, so it¡¯s hard for the state power to get their hands on them. As long as I don¡¯t make a big fuss, I¡¯ll be able to do most things freely. Plus, along with the full support of the headmistress, the Student Council President, and even the chancellor, my reassurance is now stable. ¡°Well said. Because of this, most of the students will now be able to lead a peaceful school life.¡± ¡°Hmph. You will be put in hell sooner or later.¡± ¡°Is there a court wizard who is qualified to go to heaven these days?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I put my hand on Karina¡¯s cheek, but she just shook it off. ¡°I have accepted the conditions, but the remorse of the students whom you¡¯ve sunk your poisonous fangs into will eventually¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t use fangs, our dear chancellor. Not even poison. But if it¡¯s what you want in your play, then I¡¯ll guess I can tolerate it?¡± ¡°You! I don¡¯t have such perverted tendencies!¡± ¡°Still got the energy, I see. That means we could still have fun.¡± ¡°W-wait!? You¡¯re still going to do it?¡± Carina begins to panic at my actions. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been staying quiet all along, but your cunt down there is gushing out love juices non-stop. It is obvious how much you want him.¡± ¡°No, no way that¡¯s true. You¡¯re using magic, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How would I? You know very well that the anti-magic barrier is still active. Also, don¡¯t underestimate my raw libido.¡± ¡°Theo is right, Mom. Even without magic, even in his raw form, he is still far better than most men. Instead of spending it to fuss around, you should save your energy to keep yourself sane ¨C because you will feel really good after this.¡± And so, after Julia spoke that dialogue, I tried to resume fucking Carina again. But before I was able to plunge in, Julia interrupted me from the side. ¡°Hey Theo. Aren¡¯t you forgetting that I¡¯m still here?¡± ¡°What, you want mine as well?¡± ¡°After all, the smell is all over that it makes me tingle. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±. Now that she mentioned it, the school was already filled with the smell of sex. But what surprised me was what Julia offered next. ¡°Theo¡­¡­ would you like to taste my mother and me at the same time?¡± Book 6: Chapter 11: With Julia and Carina 1 ¡°The two of you together, huh¡­¡­ That¡¯s an interesting offer.¡± That¡¯s also one way to do it. I was so absorbed in embracing Carina that I overlooked that. ¡°Fufufu. So? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree.¡± Julia smiles with pride. Carina, however, is making a frown on the contrary. ¡°Both of us? How greedy you are.¡± ¡°It was your daughter who suggested it.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it! You must have used a spell on her or something!¡± ¡°How could I? Also, even if I used a spell on her, it should have dispelled by now because she¡¯s already inside the barrier.¡± Carina still glared at me as if she couldn¡¯t buy my words. ¡°Well, I may have used spells on her way before this, but I left her mind untouched even now. In other words, Julia is this unbridled in sex from the very beginning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible! I educated her well.¡± ¡°You did educate her well. Too well, in fact. You were too strict on her that she learned how to play around soon as you took your eyes away from her and went to another country.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­is that true?¡± With a look of disbelief on her face, she checks the facts with Julia. But Julia only nodded in response. ¡°Yes, mom¡¯s upbringing kept me a cultured woman, but once I found out that I am able to do as I pleased since you left, I felt that something inside me was released.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡­that my education was wrong¡­.¡± Carina looked shocked again. However, I don¡¯t want her to stay like that forever. ¡°Hey, Theo. I¡¯m so wet already. Let¡¯s leave mom alone and get on with it, shall we?¡± Perhaps having given up on her mother¡¯s stubbornness, Julia instead switched to me and pushed me over. She also quickly took off her own clothes in the process, exposing her ample body in front of me. ¡°Fufufu. I¡¯m going to remind your body that I¡¯m better than my mom.¡± She smiled mischievously and stooped down, putting her face close to my waist. ¡°Geez, there¡¯s so many things in a way. I¡¯ll take it off now, okay?¡± Before I could even give my reply, Julia had already stripped me of my clothes and brought out my growing hard-on again. ¡°You¡¯re still going strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± She spoke that before running her tongue over the rod, licking carefully from the base to the tip. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon. ¡°Pero, lero! Nnnm, chuu!¡± I knew it. Among the others, Julia has the best techniques. She knows exactly what to do to give me true pleasure. In addition to her actual tongue skills, the way she served me in a sexy way is also very stimulating. ¡°Nfuu, it¡¯s getting harder. With this, you¡¯ll be cumming in no time.¡± Perhaps the rod¡¯s hardness was enough for her to sense my arousal, Julia began to intensify the torture. She pulled her lips away. Then when it reached the tip, she sucked the glans that remained in her mouth hard. ¡°haaamuuu! Nguuu! Nururururu!¡± She didn¡¯t stop there. While vacuuming, Julia¡¯s head also moved up and down. The stimulation was much stronger than just licking, and the sound of saliva getting slurped turned me even more on. ¡°H-how could this be. Julia is doing it so violent¡­¡­¡± Meanwhile, Carina was watching, her eyes wide open as she watched the intense sucking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it that interesting?¡± ¡°H-how could that be interesting to watch!¡± You immediately deny it, yet you¡¯re still staring hard at it. Then, Julia, who saw that, halts her fellatio at once. ¡°Puhaaa¡­¡­hey mom, you should come over here too.¡± ¡°I-I already had enough. W-why don¡¯t you two have fun in the meantime?¡± Carina refrains, but Julia doesn¡¯t care and tugs on her arm instead. Also, shouldn¡¯t you be a bit bothered instead that your daughter is giving a fellatio in front of you? ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t say that, okay?¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t push me¡­¡­kuh.¡± Perhaps she was still exhausted from the previous act, Carina was pulled in front of me with almost no resistance at all. ¡°Uu, to think this thing was inside me a while ago.¡± Plopping down at the meat stick which is now in front of her, she could only mutter in awe. ¡°Now then. I¡¯m gonna need your help, mom. Shall we do this together?¡± Julia lines up next to Carina, telling her with a smile. ¡°Are you telling me to lick this thing?¡± ¡°That would be nice if mom does it, but I know very well that you would hate it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural!? Who would ever want to like something like this!¡± ¡°Geh, still stubborn¡­¡­well, it¡¯s fine. Because we¡¯re going to use our breasts instead.¡± ¡°Hou¡­¡­I see. I get it now.¡± Julia truly knows my taste, coming up with that idea. ¡°M-my breasts?¡± However, in contrast to Julia, Carina still couldn¡¯t understand. Well, I should have expected this as she is a very strict and strong woman. I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if she only knows the basic sexual act. ¡°That¡¯s right. We do it like this.¡± Julia pinched my cock with her big tits as if to show a demonstration to Carina. Then, she started squeezing it as it was. ¡°Nn, haaa¡­¡­how is it, Mom?¡± ¡°Y-you would even feel good in doing such a thing? J-just how much of a pervert are you.¡± Carina looks at me with contempt. I didn¡¯t mind that, and instead, ¡°It feels surprisingly good, you know? You should try it once too.¡± Of course, as long as it¡¯s big breasts, but I didn¡¯t need to say it. After all, if that directly came from my mouth, she would definitely never gonna try it. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­Well, this is a whole lot better than being forced to lick this atrocious thing.¡± The thing is, no one here is forcing you, Carina. As she said that, like Julia, she pressed her breasts against me from the other side. Two pairs of soft meat got mushed against each other from both sides, and my meat rod was wrapped entirely in between them. Then, they tried to move together to entertain me. ¡°Ahaaan¡­¡­Wow, you¡¯re surprisingly good at this, mom.¡± ¡°Uuu, even if it¡¯s my daughter, I¡¯m not happy to be praised for this thing¡­nhuuu.¡± Carina is groping her way through the process, all while observing my reaction. After a little while, she got used to it, and her movements became smoother. In contrast to that, Julia is serving me with her skilled hands and a wide grin on her face. She looks like a child who¡¯s bonding with her mom that she hadn¡¯t met for a long time. Well, she is that, in a way, but shouldn¡¯t you be more aware of the situation? I guess she¡¯s still happy upon finding out that her mom still cares for her. Either way, what a strange woman. Well, that¡¯s also what I like about her. ¡°How is it? is the old feeling coming back, Carina?¡± ¡°Hmph. You just shut up and make yourself feel better¡­¡­¡± Though Carina responds to my words as if she¡¯s cutting them off, she didn¡¯t stop moving her hands. Whether she meant it or not, it seems that she wants me to cum as quick as possible. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you cooperate with Julia for a little bit? If the two of you kept moving unevenly like this, I¡¯ll only receive half of the pleasure.¡± When you¡¯re alone, you can just use your own techniques, but when you¡¯re working together, cooperation is essential. However, Julia and Carina are not doing that right now, and even though they are moving the same way, they are doing it separately from each other. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe translations dot home dot blog. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll try to match you.¡± It seems that Julia couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as well, and so she aligned her movements to match the rhythm of their service. As a result, the two soft flesh pressed against each other rhythmically, rubbing up and down against the already moist skin of my meat stick. ¡°Yaan, nhuuu! Mom, your nipples are hitting me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I¡¯m pressing against your chest¡­¡­hauuu!¡± The harder they move their breasts to make me cum faster, the more intense their breasts feel when they rub against each other. Of course, there will also be more opportunities that their nipples would rub, which will also heighten their climax. But in the end, it was still effective, and my excitement was growing. The expressions on their faces were turning great as well, as they were starting to get horny. ¡°Haa, haaa, Theo, yours is getting hotter and hotter¡­¡­¡± ¡°I can also feel it twitching¡­¡­ haa, fuuu, you¡¯re about to cum, aren¡¯t you, you bastard.¡± ¡°Is that so, mom? In that case, I¡¯m going to move harder now. Come on, mom, you should do it as well.¡± ¡°I get I, I get it, so don¡¯t push it more on me¡­¡­just cum already, you pervert.¡± When they saw that I was close to my limit, the mother-daughter ministrations became even more intense. Soon, the tip of my cock dripped a lot of precum; it spread between the soft pairs of meat, making a nasty, sticky sound in each move they make. Due to the added sounds and texture, the pleasures being given to me had increased, and it made it even harder to endure. ¡°Julia, Carina, I¡¯m gonna let it out.¡± However, as if my words became a signal, strange glints flashed in both of the mother and daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Haaa, hnnn¡­¡­let it out, Theo. Let all that thick, rich fluid into my chest!¡± ¡°Aah, my breasts feel so hot. Cum all over me so that we can get this over already!¡± The two of them pressed their chests hard together at the same time, as if giving a final blow to my meat stick. Dobyururururu! I ejaculate in response, as if I¡¯m letting out something that¡¯s been building up for a long time. ¡°Kyaaa! So much is going out¡­¡­and it¡¯s even spurting out between my tits!¡± ¡°W-what the hell is this? It¡¯s hot and overflowing¡­¡­it even reached up to my face!¡± Because of the unique situation, the way my semen was released was even stronger than before, spreading wide not only to their breasts but also reaching high up and flying to their faces. When the violent ejaculation was over, they pulled their breasts away from the still-throbbing meat stick. A grand scenery was bestowed to me after that. A beautiful mother and daughter pair, rich in bountiful traits, with the seed that I released dripping in between their upper bodies. It was a real sight to behold. ¡°To think you could still let it out this much even though you already had fun with my mother a while ago¡­¡­¡± ¡°Really, this man¡¯s libido is like a beast in heat.¡± Julia was entranced by the amount, while Carina was busy looking at the semen on her chest with a dumbfounded expression. It¡¯s a beautiful sight that is enough to satisfy a desire for dominance for a common man. However, it is not enough to quench my outstanding libido just yet. This time, let¡¯s compare the taste of the two of them underneath. Book 6: Chapter 12: With Julia and Carina 2 ¡°There¡¯s no time to rest, you two.¡± When I said that and got up, Carina looked at me in surprise. ¡°No way, you¡¯re still intending to continue, even after all that?¡± ¡°Of course. Haven¡¯t I told you that my energy is extraordinary?¡± ¡°Even if you told me that, I thought we¡¯ll be taking some breaks in between¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, na?ve¡­¡­Julia!¡± Soon as I called her name, Julia comes out to the front. Apparently, she had already wiped herself down with a towel and prepared for the next stage¡ªwhat an exemplary dedication. ¡°What is it, Theo?¡± ¡°Looks like Carina is not entirely motivated yet. Shall we start first?¡± ¡°Geez, mom, why don¡¯t you start being honest about your desires. Your body is already aching, isn¡¯t it?¡± Julia said in a slightly teasing tone. Carina, on the other hand, sighs. ¡°Haaah¡­¡­I already said you can do as you like, you libido-enhanced monkeys.¡± Soon after she said that, she turns around and goes silent. You can already accept your daughter being fucked by a man before your eyes, but you still can¡¯t accept being fucked in front of your daughter? What a strange set of priorities. Well, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure Carina will ask for it soon. After all, her body has already begun to start craving for pleasure. After that, it would burn you uncontrollably on the inside, and it will be too late at that point. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m ready for you~.¡± Before I knew it, Julia was already on all fours in front of me. Apparently, she wanted to be fucked from behind. I groped one hand on her ass and the other hand on her private parts. Her vagina was already overflowing with love juices. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been waiting a long time, huh?¡± ¡°Of course I am, after feeling Theo¡¯s cock on my chest like that.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m going to fuck you now.¡± I took my hand away and pressed my cock against her wet pussy. I¡¯ve just ejaculated, but I¡¯m still hard. I continued to push my hips forward, inserting my meat rod further and immediately reaching the back of Julia¡¯s vagina. ¡°Ahh, it came, it finally came! Theo¡¯s cock is reaching deep so fast!¡± Julia shouted in delight at the long-awaited insertion. It was an instinctive gasp that brought his carnal desires to the forefront. Of course, Carina could hear it all. I look at her beside me, but she¡¯s still unresponsive. Still not enough, eh? Then, let¡¯s make her hear more of Julia¡¯s alluring voice. ¡°I¡¯m gonna move, Julia.¡± I grabbed her waist and started to shake my hips. At first, I loved only a little to check her condition, but after I realize that its safe, I hit her as hard as I could right away. ¡°Haaa, ahhhhnn! Suddenly so fierce!¡± ¡°But you wanted to be fucked like this, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to be pounded as hard as I could be!¡± Julia¡¯s vagina was tight, and with that, I could already tell how much she wanted to be fucked. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon. I thrust my cock in and out of her even more. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to feel it more if you do it that hard.¡± ¡°Then feel as much as you like, and show it to me. We have plenty of time.¡± ¡°Yes, it will feel even better ¡­¡­, but you have to ¡­¡­ with me, right, Theo?¡± Julia then straightened her limbs on all fours and wiggled her hips. The inside of her vagina groaned intricately, stimulating the meat stick inside. ¡°Kukuku, that¡¯s great, Julia. Let me reward you for being such a slut.¡± ¡°Eh, ahiiii!? You¡¯re fucking me harder again. It just feels so good!¡± Julia¡¯s whole body was shaking as she enjoyed the new intensity of pleasure. ¡°Theo, slam your hips more into me! Break me! Destroy meeeee!¡± She is almost practically screaming now while asking me for more. ¡°Aah, I¡¯ll be with you until I¡¯m satisfied.¡± The more I moved my hips, the louder Julia¡¯s voice became, and the more our arousal increased in response. I was about to reach my climax when a hand was placed on my shoulder from the side. ¡°H-hey¡­¡­¡± I looked over and saw that Carina had already taken off her remaining clothes. She has an embarrassed expression on her face as her cheeks turn red. ¡°K-Krause¡­¡­f-fuck me too¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You didn¡¯t like having sex, did you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡­here.¡± Carina put her finger on her private area with a look of frustration on her face. Then, with a gurgling sound, her love juices overflowed and made a stain on the sheets. ¡°¡­¡­so as she says. Julia. What should we do?¡± ¡°Haaah, haah¡­¡­ah, so mom has finally become honest too. I¡¯m happy~.¡± Julia grinned and immediately gave up her place, pulling my meat stick out of her wet cunt. ¡°Here you go, mom~! Ah, but if you don¡¯t take it sooner, I¡¯m gonna go get it again. That time, you have to wait till I cum.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Carina nodded and immediately got down on all fours in front of me. ¡°Please, fuck me fast¡­¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°That was nice for you to ask for it yourself. Very well. I¡¯m gonna fuck you too.¡± I aimed my cock, still wet with Julia¡¯s love juices, against Carina¡¯s vagina. Then I thrust my hips all the way in. ¡°Hahiii! I-it¡¯s coming in deep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking pretty wet, even from the outside. Were you that horny for my cock?¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t help it! After hearing constant moans like that¡­¡­ What¡¯s more, it¡¯s from my own daughter.¡± Read only at Stabbing with a syringe translations dot home dot blog. ¡°You must be quite a pervert to get excited by your own daughter¡¯s moans.¡± T-that¡¯s not true¡­¡­.haaann, ufuuu!¡± Karina tried to argue, but she immediately let out an alluring moan soon as I moved my hips. ¡°You¡¯ve been completely consumed by pleasure. But with this, you can¡¯t mock the feeling of sex anymore.¡± This time, I shook my hips while showing a nasty smile on purpose. ¡°Kuh, if you poke me that deep, I¡¯ll¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I know where your weakness is, so don¡¯t try to resist.¡± Carina is still trying her best to keep her sanity, but whenever I thrust deep into her vagina, she moans like she can¡¯t take it anymore. She¡¯s moaning uncontrollably as I pounded into her weak spot. Meanwhile, Julia takes the spot next to the panting Carina and shakes her ass as if inviting me to pierce her. ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯ll have to deal with this slut, too.¡± I stretched out my hand and caressed Julia¡¯s pussy, which had been completely unraveled by the meat stick just now. It had immediately swallowed three of my fingers altogether. ¡°Ahh, haann, hyaaa! So many fingers at once!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that, yet you casually swallowed three of them at once.¡± As I said that, I pushed my fingers deeper into her, and Julia¡¯s vagina tightened even more. ¡°Igiii! That¡¯s no good! I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, Julia.¡± ¡°Before she could cum, I put the nail out and went back to work on Carina. I then stimulated her cervix with a grinding push. ¡°My womb, it¡¯s feeling even tighter than before!¡± ¡°Look at your daughter, Carina. She¡¯s about to cum, right? But I didn¡¯t make her. Because I¡¯m planning to make you cum with her together.¡± ¡°You¡­deciding that on your own¡­¡± ¡°Just be an adult and receive the pleasure obediently. it¡¯s getting to the point where you can¡¯t take it anymore, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!?¡± Carina tensed up in surprise and turned to look at me. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? I know exactly what the woman I¡¯m connected to is feeling.¡± ¡°Uuuu, you brute. Haaahaaa, not good, I¡¯m¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re twitching all over. Looks like you¡¯re about to cum.¡± Sensing that both their limits are imminent, I increased the pressure on both of them at the same time. ¡°Come on, show me how a proper mother and daughter should cum together!¡± I slammed my hips vigorously inside Carina and stirred Julia¡¯s vagina with one hand at the same time. ¡°Not good! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumiiiiinngg!¡± ¡°No way, I¡¯m gonna cum¡­¡­ahhh, aaaaah! Aaaaah! I¡¯m cummiiiiiiinnnggg!¡± Even though they¡¯re unable to withstand the stimulation anymore, they still tried their best to climax at the same time. The mother-daughter combo collapsed onto the bed together, writhing and twitching all over. ¡°haaa, haaa¡­¡­mom, you¡¯re making a really naughty face right now.¡± ¡°Ah! D-don¡¯t look!¡± ¡°Eeh, come on, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°kuh¡­¡­Uu¡­¡­¡± Carina hides her face with her arms to avoid being seen, but Julia fought her off. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy it more honestly this time, mom. Hey Theo, you¡¯re still good, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Since we have the whole school for ourselves, let¡¯s enjoy the tastes of pleasures together.¡± ¡°W-wa, wait! we just came, you know?¡± When I said so, I took the hand of Carina, who is still succumbing herself to the afterglow. At the same time, Julia took her other hand, keeping her from moving. Now then. It¡¯s about time we make Carina¡¯s heart fall as well. Book 6: Chapter 13: With Julia and Carina 3 ¡°You two, let go! Just what are you trying to do now!?¡± ¡°Calm down. You don¡¯t have to be so panicked.¡± Right now, Julia is lying on top of Carina, who is currently unable to move. ¡°Come on, mom. We¡¯ve already reached this far. There¡¯s no need to be stubborn anymore.¡± ¡°B-but¡­in front of my daughter¡­¡­I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you that you don¡¯t have to worry about that. In front of Theo, we are all just women.¡± While resisting to smile at her own mother¡¯s cute response, Julia directed her hand to Carina¡¯s secret area. There she began to caress the spot where she had just climaxed. ¡°Igiii!? Julia, where are you touching!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already this wet¡­¡­You really want to feel better than this, don¡¯t you, mom?¡± ¡°kuh¡­¡­¡± Julia brought her wet fingers in front of her mother. Faced with the inescapable fact, Carina turned her head to the side, her face reddening. ¡°Fufufu, Mom has a surprisingly cute side.¡± Yet despite her teasing tone, Julia had an expression of superiority on her face. It seems that on the bed, the daughter has the upper hand. While the sight of two beautiful women entwining together is a feast for the eyes, in the end, there is no better way to enjoy a beautiful woman than to embrace her. ¡°How long are you two going to enjoy yourselves?¡± I approached them from behind and rubbed Julia¡¯s ass, which was on top of the mother-daughter pile. It was soft but also has just the right amount of elasticity to feel good. I also rubbed Carina¡¯s ass from below. This one feels like my fingers are sinking to a soft dough that you¡¯ll want to keep rubbing them forever. ¡°Ahnnn, not just our ass¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, do you hate it, Julia?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t hate it, but I still want Theo¡¯s cock more.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it then. I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± I took out my meat stick and inserted it into Julia¡¯s gaping pussy in one fluid motion. Her insides, which were already wet enough, sucked the meat stick right away and soon reached the back. ¡°Kyaaaa! It finally came! I¡¯ve been wanting this all along!¡± Julia arched her back, shivering with pleasure in the penetration she had been waiting for. The tip was thrust against her now sensitive walls, all while scraping the rest with the bellend of my dick. This chapter is translated by roch eneoreco rmon. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s nice and tight as always. Keep it from loosening, okay?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make it so tight that Theo will cum in no time!¡± It seems that my action earlier has ignited her sense of rivalry toward Carina. Meanwhile, the woman in question is just watching us intently, not missing any movement at the sex taking place above her. However, her expression is far from worry about her daughter. Surprisingly, it was ¨C envy. She¡¯s looking not at her daughter¡¯s face but at the meat rod underneath that was going in and out of Julia greedily. ¡°Ahh, he¡¯s pumping so hard¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, do you want mine too, Carina?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­I want it. Don¡¯t just fuck my daughter. Fuck me as well!¡± Carina¡¯s eyes were utterly rutted, already consumed by sexual desire. ¡°That¡¯s right, Julia. Be honest about your physical needs. For that, I will give you the pleasure you¡¯ve been looking for all along.¡± I pulled my cock out of Julia. ¡°No, don¡¯t leave!¡± But even then, her vagina tightened, refusing to let the rod go. ¡°Good grief. You¡¯re still as greedy as ever, always taking the fun to yourself. But that¡¯s not good, Julia.¡± I pulled out my cock with a renewed force and plunged it inside Carina. ¡°Hahiii! So big! A big one is coming in deep!¡± As she has been made to wait for this, even for a short time, Carina¡¯s face immediately crumbled with pleasure soon as I put it inside. The insides of her pussy were already loosened to perfection, just the right of narrowness to fit my dick. Moreover she has a lot of love juices flowing. She was a lot harder before, but now she¡¯s already on the level of not losing to Julia. As expected of her mother, Carina¡¯s adaptability is just too much. ¡°You¡¯re sucking it in so easily after refusing so much earlier.¡± ¡°Haaa haaa¡­¡­because, you made it turn to be this way¡­¡­¡± Still blaming me for everything, eh? ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve trained my body that way, but that means nothing if your body and heart don¡¯t want to do that. In the end, it¡¯s all because you¡¯re willing that it had led you to this state.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­¡± ¡°No matter how much you say it. you can¡¯t resist the will of your body.¡± Her body and heart had already accepted me, and I¡¯m sure that almost all of her mind as well. The only remaining obstacle is her stupid pride that has gotten so big she finds it hard to swallow. If she really didn¡¯t want to do this thing, she would have killed me already. Even if she didn¡¯t, her bodily reactions would be of complete disgust, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to feel like she¡¯s wanting for more like now. ¡°You know, you¡¯ll feel even better than this if you just admit it to yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to accept you?¡± ¡°You already know what I¡¯m saying. Your body has already reached a point where there is no turning back.¡± As I said this, I moved my hips. Each time I did, we hear the sounds of water squelching, signifying how wet Carina is right now. ¡°haaa, nguuu¡­¡­ahhhn!¡± That¡¯s it, stay true to your sexual desires.¡± Carina started to moan louder, and I began to move harder. ¡°Fufufu, so my mother can also make such a melting face¡­¡­hey Theo, let me have some too.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll move with such a mediocre begging?¡± ¡°Uu, you¡¯re so mean! Theo, please, put your thick and hard cock to my gushing wet pussy, and ram it in until my insides get mushy!¡± Contrary to the cutesy request of Carina, I responded to her daughter¡¯s request only when she had openly expressed her sexual desire for flesh. I released my meat rod from Carina¡¯s grasp and immediately thrust it in Julia¡¯s pussy again. ¡°Ahaaaa! Yes, that¡¯s it, ram it in me more! It feels so good being pierced by this!¡± ¡°J-Julia¡­¡­to think you could make such a face¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Hauuunnn, ahahah¡­¡­mom, you¡¯re still stiff all over. You should try to relax too, you know.¡± ¡°Ahh, hyauuu! J-just where do you think you¡¯re touching me!¡± I looked over and saw that Julia was touching and caressing her mother¡¯s breasts. As Carina¡¯s body is now completely turned on, every one of her caresses is enough to give her a big reaction. ¡°That¡¯s good, just go ahead and feel the pleasure more.¡± While they¡¯re busy doing that, I leaned over, then with one hand on Julia¡¯s butt, I also grabbed Carina¡¯s breasts. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an incomplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Wait, not you as well¡­¡­ahhhnn, ahh, aaaaaahhh!¡± Carina, now being caressed by two people at once, makes a really charming cry. Her breathing became ragged and her body began to heat up. ¡°Ahh, wait, no more. If you do that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop my body from tingling anymore!¡± ¡°My body is already tingling since we started. Hey, mom. Do you want to cum together with me?¡± ¡°haa, haaa¡­¡­Julia¡­¡­kufuuh!? it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s reaching inside me again!¡± I alternated my meat rod inside the two, thrusting them in and out and making them feel exhilarating pleasure at the same time. Julia¡¯s insides were the first to get used to my cock, and is already trying its best to squeeze out my semen in full. In contrast to that, Carina¡¯s pussy is still hard, yet its feminine charms are slowly coming back to life. Both vaginas tighten up nicely in response to each insertion of my meat stick. Although they almost look like sisters, the situation that I was fucking a mother and her daughter was the one that truly excited me the most. ¡°I won¡¯t let you make excuses anymore. I¡¯m going to make you cum, Carina.¡± I slammed my hips as hard as I could to our great chancellor. No, I can¡¯t, anymore! I¡¯m really, about to¡­¡­Uguuuh!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to cum with you, okay?¡± ¡°Ahh, aaaaah! Julia, you too!¡± After that, the two¡¯s bodies gradually convulsed and reached their climax at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming! I can¡¯t take it anymore. Come on, Theo!¡± ¡°Come on, Krause, give it to me! Pour it all inside my pussy!¡± ¡°Kukuku, that¡¯s it, you two. Grovel down before my cock!¡± Surrounded by the carnal pleasure and mental elation of tasting their bodies, I finally reached the peak of my excitement. In that excitement, I chose to let out my desire first by stirring in Julia¡¯s vagina. ¡°-! T-Theo, you¡¯re too intense¡­¡­I¡¯m gonna cum, I¡¯m gonna cum, I¡¯m gonna cum, I¡¯m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggg!¡± The ejaculated semen fills in her vagina in a furious rage. After making Julia cum, I immediately thrust my meat stick into Carina as it is. ¡°Igiiiii!? Cumming, cuming, cumingcummingcummiiiiinnngg!¡± I ejaculated inside Carina as well, filling them both with my own. Soon as I pulled my meat stick out of her vagina, Julia crumbles on top of Carina as if her power was cut off. ¡°Ugu¡­¡­Julia, you¡¯re heavy.¡± ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it, mom. My hips just gave in.¡± With what strength she has left, Karina rolls Julia to the side. Now, they¡¯re both lying on their backs, with their front facing me. The sight of the two¡¯s glamorous figures, along with their lower bodies being covered with white muck from my leaked semen, it was indescribably charming. ¡°You¡¯re looking really good there, Carina. Don¡¯t you think so too, Julia?¡± Yes, I¡¯ve never seen my mother¡¯s face like that before. She looked so pretty now that her instincts has awoken.¡± ¡°Hmm, this time I¡¯ve only been blindsided, but it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Even as she said this, I could sense a sense of clarity from Karina, as if an old baggage had been removed. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as the hard-liner attitude is gone. ¡°Hohou, so you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re up for another one?¡± ¡°-!? I-I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry, sheesh. If you want, I can make you feel good again.¡± I said that and mounted above Carina once more. ¡°You idiot! We have just done it earlier!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate how much energy I have.¡± ¡°Wai-, hyaaa! Nnh, nhiii!?¡± I just rubbed her breasts lightly, but because she¡¯s still at the peak of sensitivity due to the climax, the stimulation was already enough to make her body bounce. ¡°Fufufu. By the looks of it, it seems that this won¡¯t end until morning.¡± ¡°What are you monologuing over there? You¡¯re included too. Come here.¡± ¡°Of course I am. Even if you didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t let you stay me out of the loop.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t be silly! T-two people at once is¡­¡­hauuu, aaaahhh!¡± Since no one will get in our way, let us savor this beautiful mother and daughter as much as I want until tomorrow. Thus, in this way, the chancellor and founder of the school, Carina Elreis, has finally fallen into my arms. Epilogue My life has been smooth sailing ever since I made Carina fall into my arms. As the children of influential people are gathered here, there¡¯s no one to stand in my way anymore. It will be even difficult even for the country¡¯s organizations to ley their hands on us. Also, as I don¡¯t intentionally cause trouble, I can cover up most things. That means it¡¯s even easier for me to get my hands on women. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I now have to be complacent in such a situation. ¡°But for now¡­¡± I scrutinized the dossier that Julia had given me to find the best students. From there, I decided to only take the girls I recognized. Because I also made a contract with Carina, I can¡¯t just lay my hands on any girl, but thanks to that, I was also able to gather only the ones of the finest quality. They were beautiful in appearance and had large breasts to my liking. Today, I¡¯m enjoying myself gathering such women again. And as usual, it¡¯s in the headmistress¡¯s office. ¡°Ahhn, aaaahhh! Sir Krause, more, more~.¡± ¡°Teacher, me too, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The ones in front with their asses facing me are the students I just caught today. They were suspicious at first when I spoke to them, but after a short interaction, their attitude softened just as quickly. After all, most women are weak against men with good looks. Once you give them enough sweet words, they will follow you even to your room. Though from all the students I had until now¡­¡­Annica and Inez are still the highest. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a slut, behind that meek front of yours. You must be playing around with men on a regular basis.¡± I chuckled and continued to fuck the women. This chapter is translated by roch eneoreco rmon. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I haven¡¯t done it with anyone yet! Sir Krause is my first time.¡± ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t let another man touch me either!¡± It¡¯s really amusing how my women tried desperately to explain. They are already this desperate not to be disliked by me. This chapter is translated by roch eneoreco rmon. Still, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see that coming. In fact, it was all recorded in the data that Julia has given me. In the first place, I would never touch a slut who would open her legs to anyone so easily. Those were the types who usually have loose vaginas, and unlike experienced women in brothels who care about their body as it was their merchandise, they won¡¯t care who or what they are fucking as long as they feel good from it. This causes their pussies to deteriorate quickly. Julia is an exception, as even though she¡¯s a self-proclaimed play-girl, she selects her targets thoroughly and knows how to take care of her body. Well, she¡¯s still a newbie to the pleasures of sex until she met me. ¡°Hm, very well. In that case, let¡¯s see you moan like I¡¯ve taught you.¡± ¡°Y-yes, teacher! Ahnn, hyauuu! Teacher, your cock feels so good!¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­no way, I¡¯m cumming again from teacher¡¯s hands!¡± The women were already in heat, but even then, I still tortured them more. Of course, it¡¯s not normal for these girls, who were virgins until a moment ago, to feel this much so easily. But with magic, anything is possible. Well, almost. What I¡¯m using is the same magic that I used before to amplify the feelings of the target. However, this one is an improved version and is much more potent and specific to lust than the previous one. Up until now, the target that was cast by this spell will only begin to feel amplified feelings such as arousal while the magic was being active. With this spell, however, that amplified sensation will not just last longer. The sensation the target was having will be recorded and firmly engraved in their bodies. When the spell is activated the second time, their body will easily remember the sensation they have that time, causing them to be in a state of arousal far quicker than the sluttiest being in existence. If I want to fuck a woman, I can just activate the spell again, and the sensation they felt that time will come back to them. What¡¯s more, If I repeat the process several times, their bodies will adapt to the pleasure to the point that it won¡¯t need the spell to be activated anymore. Of course, as it is a spell that only records the amplified sensation the target felt at that time, and because the spell¡¯s base is still amplifying the feelings of the target, it will not work if the target is not feeling horny. ¡°Come on, give me more pleasure.¡± I invited more women to join me. Right now, there were more women in the room than I could count on the fingers of my hands. A few hours later, these women are now lying at my feet, thoroughly exhausted and dripping my seed and their love juices at their crotch. The sight of all these naked women lying limp and covered in my semen is always a sight that satisfies me. This school is the best. I wouldn¡¯t even be able to do this even if I had to go out on the streets to find a woman one by one. ¡°Geez, what a mess¡­¡­also, didn¡¯t you promise us that you would limit the number of women you will put your hands on?¡± As I sit down in the familiar headmaster¡¯s seat, Carina leans against me from the side. ¡°The count starts from the time I promised you. I¡¯m not counting the women who are already mine.¡± ¡°That reasoning is very much like you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that, but aren¡¯t you also enjoying it yourself, aren¡¯t you, Carina?¡± Although her tone of voice is the same as before, Carina has already taken my rod inside her twice just before this. As evidence, the semen that has been injected inside her is leaking out between her legs. ¡°Geez, mom has completely dominated by Theo.¡± On the other side of the room, Julia had also come beside me. She was completely naked like the rest of the students, and my semen was dripping down her beautiful legs. ¡°I-I¡¯m just keeping a close eye on this guy to make sure he¡¯s keeping his word.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. And for that, you¡¯ve been taking care more and more of yourself lately. You¡¯re already this old, yet you¡¯re acting like those schoolgirls before going on a date with their boyfriends.¡± ¡°H-how did you know tha-, no, it¡¯s just how I do things, you know?¡± ¡°Fufufu, you think you can hide things from your own daughter?¡± After all, Julia is still better than Carina when it comes to men. Just as I was thinking this, an impact came from the front this time. ¡°Teacher, you are now free, right? Why don¡¯t you have sex with me next?¡± ¡°Annica, you¡¯re really into it.¡± ¡°After all, it feels really good when teacher does it to me. It¡¯s already gone to the point where I can¡¯t replace this cock with anything.¡± As she says this, Annica takes my meat stick in her hand. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an incomplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. ¡°Even if you¡¯re my senior, that¡¯s so sly! I want to serve master as well!¡± All of a sudden, Amelia came beside Annica and intervened. ¡°Wait, you two. Don¡¯t hog Krause all to yourselves¡­¡­also, I¡¯ve been holding it in since a while ago.¡± ¡°But teacher Krause right now wants to do it more with his students?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more lenient of us students, being the adult of the group? You¡¯re even a teacher.¡± ¡°Uuuu, you guys shut up! We over here couldn¡¯t stand it either, you know!¡± Finally, Liesl came, and the party is now in full swing. The three of them work together to begin the blowjob service while they argue. Each time the peach, the blonde or the silver-colored hair bobbed up and down, I felt great pleasure against my waist. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an incomplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. All these three have considerably improved your techniques since the first time I did it with them. ¡°Hmm, it must have felt so good to have so many girls serving you, teacher.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to get sulky, Inez. I can do it with you too, if you want. I still have a vacant spot here.¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I want to do it too, you know!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then the vacant spot will be taken by¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± All of a sudden, Hannah came up from behind Inez and pressed her breasts against my chest as if they were wrapping me in them. The feeling of her full breasts felt good. ¡°Ha-Hannah!? As if I¡¯m gonna let you!¡± In the end, Inez also pressed her breasts against me from beside Hannah. Now I feel like my whole body is surrounded by women. All of them are extraordinarily beautiful girls, enough to salivate any kind of man in the world. This school is really a good hunting ground, no, the best hunting ground of all. ¡°Kukuku, with this, the school is completely in my hands.¡± The students and teachers who are currently at the school, as well as those who are about to join, are now all at my mercy. I can now seduce them whenever I want and embrace them whenever I want. I won¡¯t even get tired, especially as there is no other environment where young women are automatically replenished. More importantly, I¡¯ve got another powerful power. From Karina, I had obtained the magic formula for rejuvenation. With this, I can finally enjoy the body of any woman I like for as long as I want. ¡°An eternal paradise. My own utopia.¡± My heart was filled with excitement at the realization of my dream. But of course, it would be a shame to just let these women sit around. ¡°Come on, ladies. You have to play with me until I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°How long do you think it will be before Theo¡¯s energy runs out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­we may not be able to rest for a week if he goes all out.¡± Though what they are saying is already enough for someone to be in fear, for some reason, all their expressions were of a woman in heat. As if they were challenging me on whichever camp gives in first. I could only give them a smug grin as these horny women have their nasty thoughts. Translator Notes: You think this is the end? Think not, as this story is still far from over! We still have LN Exclusive and several Web novel afterstories to go~. Stay tuned! Book 6: Extra Story 1 (LN Exclusive) A Certain Day at the Headmistress’s Office It¡¯s been a month since I had the academy completely in my hands. And as usual, I¡¯m still dealing with women in my spare time. I¡¯m still maintaining my public face as a teacher, but behind the scenes, I¡¯m looking for new targets. ¡°So, Carina. Who do you think would be a good target for me this time?¡± ¡°Bastard, you dare ask me that question?¡± I was currently pushing Carina down on the bed in the bedroom attached to the headmistress¡¯s office. It¡¯s been a month since I first held her in my arms. Deep down, she¡¯s already surrendered to me, but her pride as chancellor is still hard as steel on the surface. But even though I already knew what Carina¡¯s true feelings are, I have no intention to say anything about it. However, it gets annoying every now and then, so with that, I have to punish her a little. ¡°I will not answer. I¡¯m never going to answer. I¡¯m not going to choose a student to be directly subjected to your venom, no matter what¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just ask your body then. Maybe you¡¯ll become more honest after a round or two?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡­ that again?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most appropriate way between us?¡± As I said this, I slipped my hand inside her dress. Carina is still dressed like a witch, but to me, it¡¯s just a dress that¡¯s easy to take off. Her bosom is open, showing off her massive cleavage, and I couldn¡¯t help but think she¡¯s intentionally trying to seduce me with that getup. I quickly undressed her, revealing her naked body without a stitch of clothing. I walked behind her and put my arms around her waist to keep her in place. ¡°Now, let me see you in all your wild glory.¡± ¡°My breast again!? Auuuh, not there!¡± I remember the first time I rubbed her big tits and how Carina gave me a disgusted look that time. Now, she¡¯s just giving off coquettish moans, ensuring that I am too aroused as possible. It became even more prevalent when she discovered my big breasts fetish from Julia. Carina¡¯s breasts are not as firm as Amelia¡¯s, but they are soft enough for my fingers to sink into. With just a little effort, it deforms as I squeeze, amusing me every time I did it. But the next time my finger switches into her vagina, Carina couldn¡¯t help but react. Carina¡¯s well-developed pussy was already wet with my love juices with that simple caress. It was not even long before I started to hear the sound of water squirting from her crotch. ¡°It¡¯s a nice wetness. It looks like it¡¯s no longer a problem to put mine in.¡± ¡°Hauuu¡­¡­ get it in there and make it feel good already.¡± Carina turned around and told me. ¡°What, and now you wanted me to do it?¡± ¡°No, I was just trying to get you to¡­¡­deal with your libido quickly. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this soon enough.¡± With a thin smile, I slide my finger into Carina¡¯s pussy. The front hole that was already gotten wet immediately tightened itself around my finger. This reaction was already enough to tell that she was expecting it a lot on the inside. It was too evident that there¡¯s already no need to confirm with my mind-reading whether I¡¯m correct or not. ¡°Does it feel good, Carina¡­¡­Oh, it looks like I didn¡¯t even have to ask.¡± ¡°Nguu, ha, ahhnn! Your fingers, don¡¯t put them all the way in!¡± Even though she tells me that, Carina¡¯s not letting go. The inside of hers tormented my fingers as if they were having a death grip around a meat stick. If this were the real thing, I would have gone ballistic. ¡°Not letting go? It can¡¯t be helped then. We¡¯ll have to proceed as it is.¡± ¡°Proceed? What the hell are we going to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see. Come on in.¡± As I said this, the bedroom door opened noiselessly. ¡°What the-? Who the hell is ¡­¡­?¡± The door in front of Carina and me opened, and two figures appeared before us. One of the figures was Hannah, and the other was Amelia. ¡°Master, what do you need us to-¡° ¡°S-Sir Krause, what do you need of the two of us¡­wait, isn¡¯t that¡­¡­Madame chancellor!?¡± When they came in, they were first surprised to see Carina kneeling on the bed in all her glory. But when they saw me behind her, they immediately understood what¡¯s going on. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Read at my WordPress to support me and my translations. However, that was not the case for Carina. She can¡¯t stand the idea of her public persona being exposed in front of her students. ¡°No, Don¡¯t look¡­¡­don¡¯t look at me!¡± But it was a futile attempt. When I saw that they were looking at her, I moved my fingers even harder. ¡°Ahh, fuguu! Ahhnn, aaaahhhnnn!¡± Carina once again raises her charming voice from my caresses. However, instead of being embarrassed, Hannah and Amelia looked at her with fervent eyes. ¡°Wow, such a pleasant voice¡­¡­I¡¯m so jealous, I want to be the same¡­¡­¡± ¡°So nice, master makes love to her so much¡­¡­I wish I could take her place right now.¡± Even if they have contrasting personalities, both of these women thought the same way because they were trained by me. Hannah and Amelia both watched us intently, with eyes full of anticipation of wanting to be next. However, Carina was just too hard to resist right now. Not expecting to be looked at with awe after seeing her being molested in front of her students, Carina¡¯s body shivered, and along that came another tightening grip on my fingers that was still inside her pussy. ¡°Stop it! Stop looking at me with those eyes!¡± ¡°But Madame Chancellor, you look very pleased right now¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you really hate it? If you hate it, why don¡¯t you switch places with us right now?¡± ¡°N-no! I can¡¯t allow that!¡± Carina shakes her head in refusal to be replaced. ¡°I can¡¯t let my students feel something so goo-no, I mean something so lewd and improper! It¡¯s something I would never do!¡± ¡°Kukuku, you leaked your true thoughts there a little, Carina.¡± I increased the number of fingers in her vagina and started to work on her even more. ¡°Ii, just now¡­¡­hyauuu! Haa, haaa, ooooohh!¡± Carina¡¯s whole body trembled as he raised a slutty voice. ¡°Carina is right. Only a pervert would qualify to do something this lascivious.¡± I violated the clitoris of Carina, who¡¯s now gone sensitive on my repeated fingering. The latter immediately climaxed as soon as she couldn¡¯t bear it in. ¡°Igiii!? No, you can¡¯t go there! Ahh, ghumming, I¡¯m gcummiiinnnggg!¡± Carina¡¯s body twitched and convulsed. She was even squirting from her secret area. I couldn¡¯t see her from behind, but she was probably looking pretty terrible. Seeing Hannah putting her hand over her mouth in surprise was already enough to tell that. ¡°Ahh, to be able to make even the chancellor to be like this¡­¡­Sir Krause is really amazing.¡± When Carina heard those words, her face turned so red that the color could be seen from behind. ¡°Oh no, they¡¯ve seen me. I can¡¯t believe my slutty appearance was¡­¡­I even squirted in front of my students¡­¡­¡± Carina muttered as she looks down at the stains in the sheets in a daze, all while her body is reverberating with the pleasure of the climax. ¡°Oi oi, there¡¯s no time to be in a daze yet. You don¡¯t want them to have it, right.¡± ¡°W-what are you¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s because there are some people here who couldn¡¯t just wait for their turn¡­¡­like she, for example.¡± In my line of sight, I saw Amelia already taking off her uniform. ¡°M-master¡­¡­please. Please make me like the chancellor!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes were already in full heat when she said that, then dove to the bed as she is. I stared at her down, and she was already dripping hard just from watching the action between Carina and me. ¡°Eh? Wait, no fair! Me too¡­¡­¡± Hannah, who had been beaten to the punch by Amelia, hurriedly followed her junior. She then takes off her uniform and exposes her large breasts. Her face was slightly red, but far contrast from the day I met her, she no longer finds any need to hide her tits, even more so upon discovering the fact that she had the biggest tits of any of her students and the fact that I like bigger tits more. Of course, as a guy who likes big tits, my eyes were immediately glued to her bountiful gifts. Unfortunately, I have to go to a staff meeting later, so I won¡¯t be able to take my time to enjoy each and every one of them today. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time right now, so I¡¯ll take care of all three of you at once. Get down on all fours and line all of your asses here.¡± I pushed Carina back from my embrace and also got her down on all fours. On either side of her were Amelia and Hannah, already naked and lined up. Three sweet asses are now lining up in front of me, each with a wet pussy inviting me in. ¡°Now then, which one should I choose¡­¡­¡± If it were a normal woman, I would just start with the most beautiful one. But they are all beautiful in their own leagues that even I was at a loss who to choose. It was a luxurious concern, but in the end, I chose who¡¯s the nearest to me. I got my knees behind Carina and plunged my meat rod inside her in one go. ¡°Guhhh, Krause is finally in¡­¡­ahhnn, haaann!¡± Carina can¡¯t help but let out a charming moan as I push my hips with a deep thrust all the way to the back of her vagina. And as usual. She¡¯s incredibly weak once her weak point was targeted. Her vagina also responded to my insertion, beginning to stimulate me first by squeezing my meat stick inside. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you guys.¡± With Amelia on my left and Hannah on my right, I dug my hand into both of their private parts. ¡°Kyauunnn! Master is finally in! Ahhh, haaaa. Yes, put it more inside!¡± Amelia was letting out flirtatious lines as if she had utterly forgotten her previous haughty attitude on me. The insides of her vagina were also tightening well, already enough to keep my fingers from escaping as soon as she accepted them. And as she was the youngest of my girls, the raw power of her grip was very strong. I¡¯m sure that a soft cock would be crushed and deflated if it were to be grasped by this. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­it¡¯s a little short, but it moves really well inside! Haa, ahhh, I can¡¯t get enough!¡± For her part, Hannah seems to be feeling the fingers moving freely inside her a bit more calmly. Though her tightness is not as on par compared to these two, she was producing so much love juices that it was already enough to compensate for how excited she was. At first, Carina and Amelia were wetter than Hannah, but now Hannah had already caught up. I continued to caress and fuck all three of them simultaneously in this way. Normally I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of these three at once, but I know every inch of their bodies. Combining that with my technique, it was not difficult to increase their sexual satisfaction at the same time. In the midst of all this, there was a change in Carina as she was the one being penetrated by me with my meat stick. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Carina? Can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Her vagina was already twitching and throbbing as if she was about to climax. If I keep on torturing her like this, she¡¯ll reach the peak in less than a few dozen seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t cum on your own. I¡¯m in charge of you guys.¡± ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­-!? No way, just about when I was about to cum¡­¡­¡± The climax she was expecting suddenly became far away the instant I slowed down my hips. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to make all you three cum at once. I¡¯m gonna make you tremble so much you won¡¯t stop cumming even if you don¡¯t want it to.¡± As I said this, I increased the momentum of the caresses on each side, contrary to the slow movement of my hips. It was a caress that is tailored to Amelia¡¯s and Hannah¡¯s libido, respectively. Uguu, ogoooo! Master, if you do it with your fingers that much, I¡¯ll¡­¡­uguuuuuu!¡± Amelia was given a violent caress that stirred up her vagina as if to scold her for her lewd pastimes. However, even though she¡¯s making a voice as if she¡¯s in pain, her body is trembling hard, as if she¡¯s feeling good from it more. Ahhh, don¡¯t, Sir Krause! Nhiiiiii! If you stroke me like that, I¡¯ll lose my mind! My hips are gonna give in! hafuuuu!¡± On the contrary, my caresses on Hannah¡¯s insides are gentle, as if I¡¯m only stroking the insides of her vagina. When I do it like this, she always lets out a sweet, enticing moan as her hips spasms my finger inside. As she is also incredibly wet, her pussy always makes a gurgling sound every time. The sounds of hoarse panting and water squelching echoed in the room, especially sandwiching Carina, who is at the middle of the two¡¯s sources. ¡°Kuh, nhuuu¡­¡­Krause, come on! Get over it and fuck me as hard as you can already!¡± ¡°You want me to make you cum already? But I¡¯m still busy with your students next to you. Also, what about you being their chancellor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that anymore! If I don¡¯t get your dick anytime soon, I¡¯m going to lose my mind!¡± Looks like Carina is now preferring pleasure before her eyes in exchange for the honor of being a chancellor. Her usual stubborn demeanor had already vanished. Honestly, it felt really great and refreshing, that with this, my efforts weren¡¯t for naught. ¡°Well said, Carina. For that, I¡¯ll make you cum in front of your students. You two, watch closely over your chancellor as I make her cum.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Krause.¡± ¡°The two others quickly followed my orders and lied down at once, facing Carina in the full view of their vision. I moved all my hips and hands in unison, this time with all my strength in one batch of relentless pistons. ¡°Ahhnn, so fierce, so fierce! I¡¯m gonna cum. I think I¡¯m gonna cum!¡± ¡°Me too! It¡¯s coming non-stop, I can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯m going to cum as well!¡± I slammed my hips all the way down as the three of them climaxed. And then I ejaculated straight into Karina. ¡°I¡¯m cumming I¡¯m cumming I¡¯m cumming! Masterrrrrrrr!¡± ¡°Hahiiiiiii! Gumming gumming gumming gummmiiiiinnnggg! Shiirr Kraruuuussshhh!¡± ¡°Aahhh, sho hot! Cumming, yesh, ejaculate it all inside meeee!¡± The three of them climaxed at the same time and let out a scream that echoed throughout the room. Then they collapsed onto the bed as if all of them had lost their strength from the climax. Carina¡¯s sloppily opened crotch was spilling out the semen she had just produced. ¡°Fuh, I think this is it.¡± Just in time too. Let¡¯s come back here after the meeting. If they are already recovered, let¡¯s do it with them again. Afterstories: Chapter 1: Sudden Staff Meeting It¡¯s been a few months since I defeated Chancellor Carina and made her into my woman. At first glance, the school seems to be moving forward peacefully. But in reality, the real ruler of the school has been switched little by little ¨C without anyone even noticing. At first, it was Julia, the headmistress, who is in charge of all the teachers. Then Inez, the student council president, who organizes all the students. Finally, the chancellor, Carina, who stands above them all as their founder. After putting her under my control, my position has become solid. I can cover up any little trouble, and I can also create a lot of smoke even when there is no fire. ¡°Well, I mainly use it to deal with women though.¡± I muttered to myself as I sat down in my usual chair in the headmaster¡¯s office. The only time I use that power in the school is when I¡¯m out there ¡®treasure hunting.¡¯ Everything else is going on as usual. I may have the power, but I don¡¯t interfere with the management of the school. In the first place, I just need a place where I can act freely and fuck any beautiful woman as I want. This school is the perfect spot for that. ¡°Though recently, I¡¯m getting into this teacher work too. It¡¯s also very pleasant to raise excellent students on your own.¡± Some of the students are aiming to become court wizards like me. Though most of them are not as talented as I am, some of them have the certainty to become one if they apply in the future. Besides, it¡¯s also convenient to have the trust of your students when fishing for women. While I was thinking about this, the door of the room was suddenly opened. There is only one person who walks in here without knocking. ¡°Yo, Julia. Did you finish your work?¡± Julia, the owner of this room, was right in front of me. ¡°Yes, for today, that is. Theo, are you sure your students are okay?¡± She walked around her desk which I was leaning and propped her elbows on the back of the seat I was sitting on. ¡°My classes today are only in the morning. All I need is a little homeroom with the class before the end of the day.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have a staff meeting after that.¡± I furrowed my brows. There was no big event at this time of year, and the staff had just had their regular meeting the other day. ¡°What happened at the staff meeting?¡± I couldn¡¯t quite figure it out, so I asked her a straightforward question. She looked at me in response and handed me a piece of paper, where I took and looked it over with some hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­Training camp classes on the premise of using large-scale magic spells.¡± That¡¯s what it said on the form. This chapter is translated by roch eneoreco rmon. But it didn¡¯t say anything about the details. ¡°The explanation will be given at the staff meeting. So be sure to attend, okay?¡± Julia took the liberty of kissing me on the cheek before leaving. ¡°Massive Ordnance magic spells, I haven¡¯t used them in a while.¡± I mumbled as I wiped the lipstick off my face and headed to class. Afterstories: Chapter 2: Bringing Annica into the Forest 1 ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start the excursion.¡± I said to the students and cast a spell. Then, about fifty meters in front of where I was standing, ten clay dolls rose up. It¡¯s not enough to call it a golem, but it¡¯s still reasonably hard, making it a good target for magic practice. ¡°This time, the area is many times larger than our usual training grounds. I¡¯ll be casting a ranged magic before you that I don¡¯t normally use.¡± After that, we made our preparations and successfully brought the students to the ruins of the battlefield. Thanks to the additional member I¡¯ve brought with me, the exercises are going well. The additional member was Hannah, who was on the health committee. I thought that some of the students might get sick because they will be going to an unfamiliar place. While I can also use magic to suppress some of the symptoms of injury and illness, a specialist is still safer. When I told her this, Julia immediately gave me permission, and Hannah was readily willing to accompany me. ¡°I¡¯ll show you an example first, so you can analyze it carefully.¡± With that, I cast a spell. Then the feet of the target doll glowed for a moment, and the next moment a pillar of flame appeared. It¡¯s not only that, but the pillar of flames spread around and burned the other dolls in its vicinity as well. The flames, which had burned down about ten meters around the first point, converged. All that was left were clay dolls that had been baked like pottery. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. Aim at the central target and see how many other targets you can engulf.¡± The students, who had been gazing at my magic spell, came to their senses after hearing what I said and hurriedly replied. This chapter is translated by roch eneoreco rmon. Then, they each cast their spells in turn. ¡°Don¡¯t get too far ahead. Use your magic from a safe distance.¡± Meanwhile, Liesl was standing near the girls, warning them. This way, they wouldn¡¯t be affected by the spell if they stepped too far forward. After making sure that the students were concentrating on the class, I approached one of them. ¡°Hey, teacher. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The one I approached was Annica. She was just about to join the exercise. ¡°About that, I have a few things to do for you. I need your help with something.¡± ¡°It would be an honor to help teacher.¡± Annica looked up at me and smiled. She may look like a young lady, but she is a seductress who seduces men in reality. Well, now she¡¯s my girl, and she¡¯s obeying my every word. I took Annica with me and headed for the nearby forest. It was a few hundred meters away from where they were practicing magic, a sign that nature was recovering from the wounds of war. ¡°What are we gonna do in this place? Could it be a special class?¡± Annica looked at me expectantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what you¡¯re expecting, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased.¡± I pulled her close and held her by the shoulders, and with my other hand, I rubbed her well-filled tits over her clothes. ¡°Kyaa! So this is what you want~.¡± In an instant, Annica¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she had immediately understood what I wanted to do. You can already feel the lust in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really going at it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s been a week since I¡¯ve been with you.¡± It was the same for me. As one of the only two teachers assigned, I was busy taking students from the school to the camp that I didn¡¯t have any leeway for anything. I had to pay attention to everything during the trip, so I wasn¡¯t in any condition to hold a woman. I brought Annica with me to help me with that. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to serve me first. If you do well, I¡¯ll fuck you as a reward.¡± Annica hesitated a bit but then began to move her hands. The first thing she did was loosen the belt on my pants and take the meat stick from inside. It was the first time in a long time that I had been stimulated in such a way that this already made my dick a little hard. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a cock!¡± Annica was confused at first, but she was overwhelmed by lust as soon as she saw the meat stick. She moved her hand without hesitation and gently wrapped the meat stick around her fingers. ¡°I will serve you with my hands now. May I?¡± Annica asked, looking up at me. ¡°Yes, you may. Do whatever you want, Miss Arendt.¡± Agreeing to her wants, I immediately caressed her big tits. ¡°You really like tits, don¡¯t you, teacher? You¡¯re rubbing them so hard¡­¡­Ahn!¡± ¡°Annica, you¡¯re feeling it too. It¡¯s still over your clothes, but I wonder what would happen if I put my hand directly on it?¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ why don¡¯t you give it a try then?¡± Annica provoked me by squeezing my meat stick lightly. Fine, if you want to do it, I¡¯ll do it to your heart¡¯s content. I pulled off her clothes and had a direct taste with her big tits. ¡°Hnn, haaan! If you squeeze them that hard, they¡¯ll change their shape!¡± As I had been put in abstinence for a week, I was rougher and harder on her than usual. But even with that, Annica still felt more than satisfied. I could feel her body trembling lightly as she touches me. ¡°nhaaa¡­¡­only myself is no good. I want to serve teacher too.¡± Despite that, Annica¡¯s breathing is ragged as she moves her hands vigorously. Her beautiful, unblemished fingers are wrapping around my cock and squeezing it up and down. ¡°You¡¯ve grown to your limit, teacher¡­¡­ahn, not my nipples!¡± I rubbed my fingers over her nipples to compliment Annica on her service. Then her body responded in an exciting and entertaining way. ¡°Your hands have stopped moving, Annica. I¡¯ll never be able to cum if you keep this up.¡± And, of course, I also stopped caressing Annica to halt her climax. ¡°Uuu, meanie. In that case, I¡¯ll work even harder to serve, teacher!¡± Annica, who¡¯s now in need to cum, grabs my meat stick with both hands and starts squeezing it in between. She couldn¡¯t wrap the entire meat stick with one hand, but with two hands, she was able to wrap it all. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m inserting it into a homemade fleshlight ¡°Ahn¡­¡­how are my hands, teacher?¡± ¡°They¡¯re good. It excites me to think that a young lady¡¯s beautiful hands are being used and shaped as erotic tools for me.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­for you to treat your beautiful student like a tool! But for some reason, it excites me too!¡± In contrast to my other women, Annica is delighted to have her hand treated like a lewd tool. True, I¡¯ve developed her into this, but it¡¯s her own qualities that have made her become such a slut. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an incomplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. She has always played with men and, because of that, has more interest in erotic things than most people. Still, I never imagined it would evolve to this level. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­I can¡¯t stand it any longer, but teacher¡¯s hands always stop before I reach the peak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep you from cumming, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Uuu, you¡¯re so cruel, teacher.¡± I still caressed Annica¡¯s body as she serves me, but I slow down my movements whenever she is close to climax. After the sensation has cooled down, I start again. Annica¡¯s body continued to build up lust as she moved back and forth in between calming down and reaching just before her climax. ¡°You¡¯re already getting all mushy even though I haven¡¯t touched your pussy yet. How can you feel that way with just your breasts?¡± ¡°Because, teacher developed them to be this way¡­¡­nhiiiiiiii!¡± Annica tried to argue with me cheekily, but as soon as I rubbed her breasts a little harder, she started moaning. I enjoyed the sound of her voice, only to realize that I¡¯m also nearing my sexual limit. Despite that, Annica¡¯s ministrations continued. ¡°Annica, I¡¯m about to cum.¡± The moment she heard this, her eyes became even wetter with lust. ¡°Yes teacher. Please give it to me. please, make me cum as well¡­¡­ahh, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Annica spoke with allure, speeding up the movement of her hands. As her hands were already wet from the pre-cum leaking out of my dick, they made squelching sounds each time they move. With the increased stimulation on top of it, soon, I was unable to resist. ¡°Guh¡­¡­!¡± I grabbed Annica¡¯s big tits hard and let out my pent-up desire. At the same time, I stimulated her erogenous zones and made her cum as well. ¡°Ahiiii!!! Cummingcummingcumming! I¡¯m finally cumming!¡± Annica¡¯s soft hands wrapped around me as I spat out my semen. I held her as she shuddered in her climax and sighed at the exhilarating feeling of my own release. Afterstories: Chapter 3: Bringing Annica into the Forest 2 ¡°Haaa, haa¡­¡­I came so hard¡­¡­¡± Annica shivered in my arms in the afterglow of her climax. It was the first climax she had in this week, so the feeling of letting out all the lust she had accumulated was irresistible. ¡°Ahn, my hands are so full of semen too¡­¡­they¡¯re almost white all over.¡± Her hands had also gotten stained from squeezing my cock until the end. But when she brought it in front of her face, she immediately licked off the oozed fluids with her tongue. ¡°Nhh, haa, slurp. What an absurd thickness. It feels like it¡¯s sticking to my throat.¡± If she was appreciating a fine meal, I would have been impressed, but what she was tasting was semen. She was even having a nasty expression that cannot be imagined from her usual pretty lady-like appearance. ¡°Kukuku, if only possible, I¡¯d like to keep that impression of yours as a souvenir.¡± As I said this, I grabbed Annica¡¯s clothes. As she was still numb from the afterglow of her climax, she offered no resistance to my action. I took off her underwear while she¡¯s leaning back against me. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s completely drenched. I guess you won¡¯t need to wear this anymore.¡± The piece of cloth that received the directmost hit from love juices was in a terrible state. The whole thing was so damp that if I squeezed it even a little, her love juices would certainly be oozing out. ¡°Nn¡­¡­fuuh. Teacher, I still haven¡¯t had enough!¡± When she finally came to her senses, the first thing Annica demanded was sex. Apparently, the lust that she had built up over a week of abstinence could not be altogether expelled by just coming once. But she¡¯s not the only one who thinks this way. ¡°That¡¯s funny. I was thinking about having another go as well.¡± Annica has calmed herself down a bit, but I still need to embrace her one more time to be completely satisfied. With a desire still yet to be sated, I moved closer to her body. Then I whispered to her ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you right here in the woods. No complaints, alright?¡± However, what came in response was an impatient one. ¡°I don¡¯t care wherever, just put your cock inside me!¡± ¡°Kukuku. It seems that the journey has drained you out of patience too. Very well.¡± With a bitter smile, I moved the completely turned-on Annica closer to the nearest tree. ¡°Hold on tight to this so you won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Done. Now put it in me quick!¡± Immediately following my orders, Annica waited impatiently for her anticipated penetration. This chapter is translated by roch eneoreco rmon. As evidence, the valley of her buttocks that was thrust out towards me was already dripping with love juices all over her secret area. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. I¡¯m going in.¡± I took the still-hard rod in my hand and pressed it against her clit. As I inserted the tip, I was immediately greeted by a very wet vagina. ¡°You¡¯re so wet. You¡¯re practically flooding here.¡± Yet despite the wetness, the inside of the vagina was clenching so tight that it seemed like my dick was being vacuumed towards it. ¡°Ahnn, haaan¡­¡­! Finally, teacher¡¯s dick is here! Please put it all the way in!¡± Annica begged me in a loud voice. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay to be shouting this loud? Even from here, the other students might hear you.¡± When I said that, Annica seemed to come to her senses for a moment, and her expression changed. We are in the middle of a forest, with trees, but no walls. ¡°The sound from the other side can be heard from here. What if ours can also reach them from there?¡± If you listen carefully, you would be able to hear explosions and thunderous sounds of magic spells being cast from afar. You could even hear the loud screams of the students in the background. ¡°Aah, aaah¡­¡­but, but I¡­¡­¡± As long as she could hear the voices on the other side, there was no way they could not hear them from here. But Annica¡¯s desire seems to be unquenchable, even considering the danger. ¡°I-I don¡¯t care if they can hear me or not. Please, keep going!¡± In the end, Annica took the more pleasurable option without regard to what I had said. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I realized that I had her in my grasp once again. ¡°Good, good. That¡¯s my girl. I¡¯ll do whatever you want, but I won¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I want you to torture me to my last breath!¡± I grabbed her firmly by the hips and began to move, slowly at first, but with large movements, to stimulate her cervix. ¡°Ahhn, aaahhhnn, your cock is so deep inside me. I¡¯m being pierced so hard!¡± Annica started moaning from the feeling on the bottom of her stomach without holding back her voice. Meanwhile, I was beginning to enjoy the feeling that I was able to make her feel this much. ¡°That¡¯s it. Feel it more, moan more, so the students over there can hear you.¡± As I thrust into her cervix, I continued my torment on her. ¡°Agiiiihh, Kuhoooo! My insides are getting messed up!¡± I kept pounding away at her womb, leaving Annica gasping and shaking all over. I felt proud of myself that she can feel this much. It was definitely worth the time and effort I had put into developing her sexuality. But now that she has developed enough, it somewhat backfired, as the stimulation of this level is now a bit lacking. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get bored with just your vagina. Let¡¯s violate this one as well.¡± As I said this, I took my hands off Annica¡¯s hips. Slipping my hands to the front of her body, I pulled her clothes up high from underneath. Her large breasts immediately spilled out of her clothes, and I quickly moved for a big catch. ¡°Ugu, even my boobs are¡­¡± I might have grabbed them a little too hard, hearing the anguish in Annica¡¯s voice. But that was not enough to stop me from rubbing this pair of nice and soft flesh. ¡°My bad about that. But I¡¯ll make you feel better after this.¡± Wanting to atone for my sins, I stimulate Annica¡¯s nipples with my fingertips. Her nipples are smaller than her ample breasts, but they are more sensitive compared to what they look. ¡°Nhiiiiii! It¡¯s coming to my chest too!¡± ¡°Oh, your vagina¡¯s getting tighter, too. I think mine is about to cum soon.¡± Annica¡¯s vagina is getting tighter, as if trying to squeeze the semen out of my meat stick. As her insides are also moving in multiple directions, I was being stimulated from all sides, which felt pretty good. ¡°You¡¯re making a nice shape there, Annica. It makes me wanna use it more.¡± As it has been a long time since I had had sex, I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. Added with Annica¡¯s erotic behavior, it already makes me want to fuck any woman in front of me out of sheer instinct. ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­Teacher, harder.¡± Apparently, Annica wanted more as well. In that case, I don¡¯t need to hold back. ¡°I¡¯m going to get rougher, but don¡¯t lose your mind, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, yesh! Do it, teacher! Nnn, nhaaaaa!¡± Annica moaned loudly as I thrust my hips as hard as I could. Simultaneously, she tightened her vagina to stimulate the meat stick inside, which I enjoyed even more. ¡°Kuhh, it¡¯s so tight!¡± The insides of her vagina twined around the meat stick as she pleasures herself, making our copulation act feel even better. ¡°Hiuuuu! No moreee! Any further, and I will breaaaakk!¡± Soon, Annica¡¯s vagina began to jerk and spasm, indicating she¡¯s about to reach her limit. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an incomplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. T-teacher¡­¡­I can¡¯t hold on much longer~!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to cum, too. Let¡¯s cum to ourselves like this!¡± I rubbed her big tits with one hand while grabbing her waist with the other and thrusting my cock into her. Every time I thrust hard, I also grind into her vagina, making Annica arch her back as she shuddered with pleasure. ¡°Hiaaaaah! Cumming, I¡¯m cumming! Cummingcummingcumiiiiinng!¡± She climaxed before I did. However, as I had no intention of stopping until I was satisfied, I continued to thrust my meat rod as I desired. ¡°Higuuu!? E-even though I just came, again¡­¡­¡± ¡°I told you I would not go easy on you, didn¡¯t I? Keep me company for a little while longer.¡± Yet Annica¡¯s vagina, despite spasming from the climax, was still able to tighten around the meat stick even in that situation. Because of that sudden stimulation, it has become a lot more unbearable. If it was the normal day, it would not be enough, but because we¡¯re unable to do it for a week ¨C it was already sufficient for me to lose my limit. ¡°Guh¡­¡­Annica, here I come.¡± ¡®Yesh, pleash, come, come inshide meeee!¡± Byururururu! ¡°Nhaaaaa! Your hot thing is¡­¡­I¡¯m cumming again!¡± Annica gave another climax as she received the ejaculation from my cock. I saw her arms and legs trembling, so I quickly held her in my arms before she loses strength. ¡°Annica, are you okay?¡± I tried to shake her shoulders, but no response. Looks like she was yet to come back to her senses from the afterglow of her climax. For a moment, I thought I have overdone it, but after considering this was because I made her feel this much, I think it¡¯s okay. ¡°We¡¯ve lost track of time, so we¡¯d better get back. I can¡¯t leave them out for far too long.¡± Liesl was on the other side, and was an independent woman, but it would still be very bad if I keep myself away from them for far too long. After waiting for Annica to recover her consciousness, we immediately went back to the students as fast as possible. Afterstories: Chapter 4: Going to Town to Buy Something It¡¯s been a few days since I brought Annica into the forest. So far, we¡¯ve been making good progress with the training camp program. The camp was scheduled to last for five days in total, and today was the fourth day. This time, as a compilation of all the previous ones they¡¯ve learned, we¡¯re having the students use their learned magic spells on a larger scale ¨C freely, but with supervision, of course. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s going pretty well.¡± I said as I watched the students cast their spells one after another. In the past few days, the success rate of magic spells has steadily increased, and the scale of their magic abilities has grown. ¡°Like a fish in a bowl and the ocean, If you have an environment where you can use magic to its full potential, it will naturally grow.¡± Liselotte, who was standing beside me, reported back. She spoke admiringly as she looked that the results at hand. ¡°Of course it is. Magic is always better learned through your own feel rather than what the grimoire says.¡± Magic may be cast by logical thinking, but people think about logic in lots of different ways. The quickest way may be following those grimoires step by step, but without understanding how it works on your body, it will be bad for any magic users¡¯ growth in the long run. Basically, what we¡¯re doing is making the students tune their own style to be able to cast the spells more comfortably in their system. What¡¯s more, this environment is more effective as it was less restricted than the school. There are infrequent occasions when large-scale magic practice is conducted, and usually, training camps like these are only catered for support and assistance categories that do not cause much damage to the surroundings. This is why this training camp is so valuable to the students and teachers alike, hence the number of applicants right now. I looked at the students and saw that it was Annica¡¯s turn. ¡°Fufu, here I go!¡± She casts a spell and creates an oversized fireball, over a meter tall. If a flesh-and-blood person were to be hit by it, he or she would be immediately vaporized. ¡°Teacher~! Please watch this!¡± She looked back at me for a moment and then sent the fireball flying into the earthen figures ahead. Despite its size, the fireball flew at high speed and hit the dolls. At that moment, it exploded and burned a radius of about five meters. ¡°That was brilliant, Miss Ardent. With a little improvement, it might be just right for a fireworks display.¡± ¡°Mou~. Please don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± Annica looked a little sulky, but her cheeks reddened slightly, as if she was happy that I had praised her. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. I then spoke to Liesl while Annica went back to the other students. ¡°I want to go and get some materials for the last day of the camp. Can I leave the watch to you?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After confirming she agreed, I made another request. ¡°Also, I¡¯d like to borrow one of your students to help me carry the baggage, but of course, if it¡¯s alright with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it will be a problem.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s fine, right?¡± With that, I turned my back on Liesl and left. When I returned to the camp from the temporary exercise area, one of the students was waiting for me. It¡¯s Amelia. I had called out to her beforehand. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± She greeted me politely, showing her complete obedience. What¡¯s more, she shows me an etiquette that was only established in servants of noble households. I have no knowledge of this even with my court life, but as Amelia is a brilliant woman, she must have learned it from a book or two. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. We¡¯re heading to a town nearby.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. The carriage is already ready.¡± She led me to the carriage, and we headed for a nearby town. By the way, this carriage is a little different from the ones around here. The horse that pulls the carriage is not of flesh and blood, but a golem run by magic. ¡°It¡¯s a magnificent golem, by the way. Did master make it?¡± ¡°Yeah, although I would have liked it more if they allowed me to make it a little prettier.¡± As I had to prepare quite a number of them for this trip and we have insufficient time, they were a little rough on the edges. Still, it¡¯s also an excellent way to advertise your ¡®magic¡¯ school if it¡¯s easily recognizable as a golem. After about twenty minutes, we arrived at the town. ¡°We need to get some materials for the last day. Let¡¯s check out their workshops first. Maybe we can find something.¡± As the town we are visiting is huge, I assumed that the workshop would be hugeas well, so we decided to look around that area first. Hence, we walked towards the place where there was a large cloud of smoke accumulating ¨C a must scenery for a blacksmithing area. After a short walk with Amelia, we arrived at a building with several large chimneys emitting smoke incessantly. We opened the solid door and called out to the receptionist inside. ¡°I need you to sell me some iron. Do you have any stocks?¡± The young man at the reception desk seemed surprised by the suddenness of the situation, but he quickly regained his composure and responded. ¡°Of course, we can prepare it, but how much do you need?¡± I told the receptionist my order. He was a little surprised by the amount but said it was no problem. As I would expect of the biggest workshop here. Of course, he also said it would take some time to prepare because of the quantity. I gave him some money in advance and decided to kill some time in the town. ¡°Master, were you okay with that order?¡± ¡°That? It¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just some materials needed for a small performance later on.¡± In a workshop of that size, releasing that quantity from their stockpile would still leave a sufficient amount for them to work on. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that there won¡¯t be problems in other areas. As Amelia and I walked through the town, however, we were surrounded by several men just as the streets became less crowded. ¡°Heya, lad and lass. You must be newcomers here.¡± ¡°Yeah, but what¡¯s the problem?¡± I said, hiding Amelia behind me. ¡°You see, we¡¯re a little strapped for cash right now. Can you lend us some?¡± ¡°Hmm, lending money, huh? Well, as far as I know, that¡¯s not something you want to hear from someone who has a dagger hidden in his pocket.¡± The men¡¯s gazes went baffled for a moment, but the next moment they gave me a piercing stare. ¡°Surprised that I know? Because at my old job, I hung out with a lot of people who did work that couldn¡¯t be revealed in the light.¡± Well, for starters, even I hid my goals a lot better than these guys. ¡°Heh, in that case, I¡¯ll be quick. Leave all the money you have and the girl behind.¡± He pulled out a dagger from his pocket and threatened me. If you are reading this text, you are reading the incomplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators. The few passersby around him fled, not wanting to get involved in trouble. ¡°It¡¯s no use calling for help,¡± he said. ¡°No one wants to get involved.¡± ¡°No, I think that¡¯s a wise choice. You won¡¯t have to worry about me getting involved either.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve got to stop with the¡­¡­bullshi- guhaaaa!¡± The man who was reaching out his hand towards me suddenly fell to the ground as if he was blown away. A small explosion occurred between them, and after that, they were all knocked down by the shockwave. Of course, this was the result of my magic spell, and the direction of the explosion was perfectly controlled, so there was no damage to us. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into trouble, so I won¡¯t take your life.¡± ¡°This guy¡­¡­you¡¯ll pay for that with blood!¡± The other men also attacked with daggers and iron bars, with one of them even taking out a crossbow and aiming at me from a distance. ¡°You¡¯re pretty well-armed for a bunch of thugs.¡± The first thing I did was to cast a spell to neutralize the long-range weaponry. I froze the earth ten meters square around me, causing the men¡¯s feet to slip. ¡°Uwaa, the ground!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m slipping, I¡¯m slipping!¡± As this is a country that has a warm climate, they probably have never experienced walking on frozen ground. I saw that the man with a crossbow could not stand still as well. While they¡¯re surprised by the suddenness of the situation, I quickly created a lump of ice and fired. One of them was hit in the stomach, and he immediately winced as he cried out in agony. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you done?¡± I then created stone spikes on the soles of my shoes and pinned the men to the icy ground without a care in the world. I had no experience fighting squarely, but my even own muscle strength was enough to take on the thug who could barely stand. After being struck on the icy ground for too many times, the men gradually lost their will to fight and fled in a huff. ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll remember this!¡± I looked away from them running away while spouting random words, and turned to face Amelia. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. All thanks to master. But, if you still insist, I would like to go to the nearest magic store, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡± I nodded to Amelia¡¯s request. But still, she was not even fazed by those thugs, huh? Well, this is far more relieving than sending a lady with a traumatic experience back to the camp. After putting the frozen ground back together, we then walked into a magic tool store I saw nearby. Afterstories: Chapter 5: In a Private Room with Amelia 1 The magic tool store in which Amelia and I entered was a bit lively, with so many people prancing about. They were purely for recreation, and it seems to have even a coffee shop attached to it, where you can enjoy tea made with these magic tools. ¡°Wow, It¡¯s so unique.¡± I was slightly intrigued by the scenery, which I had never seen even in the city. We circled the store, stopping from time to time to see if I could find any bargain products I could take. ¡°Would you like to try some, Sir, Miss? This is a product made from our finest teamaking magic tool.¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, please. Also, do you have any private rooms available?¡± There are several rooms in the back of the store, where you can scrutinize the magic tools you bought or in demonstration while drinking tea. It seemed to be more of an area for private dealings to me. ¡°What would you like to order?¡± I replied to the clerk¡¯s explanation while looking at the menu. ¡°I¡¯ll take one of your recommended tea sets¡­¡­What would you like, Amelia?¡± ¡°The same as Mr. Krause¡¯s.¡± After hearing their orders, the shopkeeper stepped back. In order not to reveal our secret relationship, we act as a teacher and a student when there are other people around, except when it¡¯s only the girls and me, of course. You never know where the story might leak out. But Amelia, who is sitting in front of me, looked somewhat happy. ¡°¡­¡­You seem to be in a good mood.¡± When I asked her that, she laughed, as if she too had noticed the change in her expression. ¡°After all, it¡¯s like I¡¯m on a date with master.¡± ¡°A date? Well, it might look that way.¡± I had no intention of doing so, but it might look that way if a man and a woman were drinking tea together in a secluded place. Amelia is wearing the school uniform, but I doubt anyone around here knows that. If that¡¯s the case, others might think it¡¯s only a normal fashionable outfit. Well, it is a little revealing. ¡°Hmm, I wouldn¡¯t have a problem with a date, but if it is¡­¡­then we¡¯ll have to do one of those things eventually, right?¡± I used to treat Amelia only as someone who can unleash my desires with, but it¡¯s also not bad to take care of her like this every once in a while. And since she¡¯s been less rebellious, it only added to her cuteness more. ¡°Amelia, come here.¡± Upon arriving at the private room, I took her by the arm and pulled her to my seat. The private tea room has a good amount of space, so it should pose no problem if we move around a bit. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. ¡°Ah, master¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a reward for my servant who always obediently carries out my orders.¡± I hugged her body and kissed her. Amelia widened her eyes for a moment, but soon her tongue entwined with mine like as usual. ¡°Hamu, nnn. Chubu, lero.¡± She continued the kisses, deliberately opening gaps to make a sound from time to time. Of course, this noisy act of exchanging saliva made Amelia and I more and more excited. ¡°Hmm, hafu! Master, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Amelia looked up at me with moistened eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t contain the desire welling up inside any longer. After training her many times so far, it¡¯s only natural that she¡¯s easily aroused. ¡°That¡¯s it, just keep serving me as you are.¡± I allowed myself to be aroused, so I didn¡¯t say no. Amelia happily reached for her pants as she was ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll have you undressed in a moment, sir. Fufufu.¡± Like a perfect servant, she took off my pants and pulled out my cock. Then, without hesitation, she sucked on it while it was just starting to get hard. ¡°Haamu! Nbuuu, efu, lero!¡± Amelia ducks under the table while sucking on my dick. She coughed at first because of the cramped posture, but she quickly repositioned herself and resumed. Once she has sucked the rod to the base and got it wet with her saliva, she immediately removes it from her mouth. She then began to carefully lick it with her tongue. ¡°hafuu, npuuu! Lerolerolero, nchuuuu!¡± The slightly rough surface of her tongue licked up the meat stick, stimulating it as if she was sanding it from the base. It felt good, though not as good as inside her vagina. ¡°Haaahaaa, it¡¯s getting harder and harder.¡± Amelia¡¯s expression was one of fascination as she looked at the meat stick that was beginning to become erect. Meanwhile, I¡¯m very happy on the inside that I was able to train this cheeky girl to this level. ¡°Keep it up and give me more. This time, take it in your mouth for much longer.¡± As soon as she heard my instructions, Amelia immediately obeyed. She kissed the rod lovingly, and then sucked it head first into her mouth once again. The entire meat stick then got wrapped in a sticky and soft feel, and it felt so good. Gradually, Amelia¡¯s saliva began to flow out, and it seemed as if my meat rod was being soaked in warm water. Of course, I didn¡¯t teach Amelia to just suck on her mouth. ¡°Nnuuu¡­¡­nguuu, nguuguuu! Jubuuu, jubuujubuuu!¡± Soon as she got used to the size of the meat stick in her mouth, she started to move right away. First, Amelia stimulated the meat stick by moving her tongue as she did before. But now that she has it in her mouth, she couldn¡¯t move her tongue to wrap around it from the side anymore. So instead, she moved her tongue up and down and left and right, as if she is drawing the meat stick closer to her throat. Sometimes she would move her tongue around it, stimulating me so that I would not get bored. It was worth the effort to train her from scratch. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her dedication to her work. But at the next moment, I put my hand on Amelia¡¯s head and stopped her moving because I felt a waitress was about to enter the private room. If you are reading this text, you are reading the incomplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators. ¡°Excuse me, sir. I¡¯ve brought you the sets you ordered.¡± The waitress opened the door upon knocking and placed the drinks and snacks I ordered from the tray on the table. Fortunately, the table was large enough that he didn¡¯t seem to notice Amelia¡¯s appearance. However, her suspicions only got stronger, and she asked me about Amelia. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but what about your companion?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, she¡¯s just going to the bathroom¡­¡­-!¡± While I was talking, Amelia, who should have stopped sucking on my meat stick, moved her tongue. I looked down while making sure I wasn¡¯t noticed and saw a pair of lustful eyes looking up at me. Amelia also seems to think this is a bad situation, but she just can¡¯t overcome her sexual desire. That gave me an idea, and I cast a magic spell to muffle the sound below the table. I then let go of the hand that was holding her head, and Amelia started sucking again. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Ah, right. Can you explain this set to me?¡± The blowjob intensified as I dared to prolong the conversation. Even if we couldn¡¯t hear what¡¯s going on from below, Amelia can still listen to what¡¯s going on from above. Looking even more excited, she began to suck my cock while moving her head. ¡°The tea leaves here are brewed with our famous magic tool¡­¡­¡± Without noticing anything unusual, the shopkeeper started to explain. Even if she is unable to hear the sound from below, there is still the possibility that she might be able to smell it, but that¡¯s not the case right now with the fragrant scent of tea filling the air. While I was doing this, I took the opportunity to peek down. Amelia was sucking my cock with great relish and masturbating with one hand. Her mouth was open, and I could already imagine the sounds of pleasure and saliva sloppily making noise upon seeing the way that orifice moved. If it weren¡¯t for the magic, the waitress would have found us out by now. ¡°¡­.. is the description of this set.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, thank you. I¡¯d love to see that magic tool. Can we take a peek?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I can¡¯t let you do that. It¡¯s a trade secret.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but it can¡¯t be helped, thank you.¡± Finally, the conversation with the waitress was over, and she left the private room. At the same time, I broke the spell and immediately heard a charming voice from below. ¡°Jupuu, juzuzuzuzu! Nnnm haaann! Master¡¯s cock tastes so good!¡± Amelia continues to suck hard, drooling sloppily. It¡¯s far more vulgar in contrast to the elegance of the tea set on the table, but that¡¯s just how much she prioritizes my own pleasure. In fact, after the waitress went out, I was already about to ejaculate at any moment. The waitress¡¯s story was longer than I had expected, so I had to concentrate on keeping myself from cumming in her speech. ¡°Ngu, ngu gugu! Jupo, nnjururururu!¡± Amelia continued to hold the meat stick in her mouth with a lot of saliva. It was as if her mouth became a second vagina as she tried to squeeze the semen out of my rod. ¡°Kuh, this erotic servant¡­¡­It¡¯s coming out.¡± The moment I said that, Amelia¡¯s mouth tightened even more, and I was even given a vacuum blowjob right after. ¡°Zururururu, Juzuzozozozozo!¡± ¡°Byuru, byurururururu! I held Amelia¡¯s head down while I squirted out my semen, letting out an involuntary sigh of pleasure as if I were melting from the waist down. Afterstories: Chapter 6: In a Private Room with Amelia 2 The climax from Amelia¡¯s vacuum fellatio lasted longer than usual. Yet, she continued to move her tongue while I was ejaculating, licking up and swallowing all the semen I spat out on the spot. ¡°Nguunguu! Jupu, njuuuu!¡± Amelia wraps her arms around my legs as she moves her head, shaking it back and forth. Her movements were slow, but her tongue was moving in all directions like it was another organism altogether in the way she squirmed with her mouth. I feel like a swan in a pond, seeming gracious with its wings spread above the water, yet frantic and flapping its legs violently as it tried to hide the ugly chaotic tides underneath. Of course, Amelia is not an ugly torrent; she¡¯s more like a set of beautiful and curvaceous waves to me. In the meantime, the ejaculation gradually subsided, and Amelia¡¯s movements slowed down as well. ¡°Hann, hafuu¡­¡­npuu, haaaa.¡± After reaching the end, she gave me a cleaning blowjob, licking off the stains that had adhered to the meat stick, before finally letting go of her mouth. The chair, the floor and the clothes got a little dirty, but it¡¯s a small price to pay for this amount of pleasure. ¡°Thank you for the treat, master. However¡­¡­it¡¯s still hard even after it has let out so much.¡± Amelia thanked me for spewing my semen all over her, looking truly happy. This is also the result of various trainings I had with her. And in front of Amelia¡¯s gaze, there is a meat stick that has retained its hardness despite being just ejaculated. Well, she gave me such a nice blowjob and took care of me even after I ejaculated. Of course, after all that, it would obviously react this much. ¡°Amelia¡¯s service was very attentive. You did as well as I taught you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much! It¡¯s all thanks to Master¡¯s guidance.¡± I nodded in agreement with her obedient attitude. ¡°And? Is Amelia already satisfied with this?¡± When I told her that, her eyes light up. ¡°Of course not, master! Please, let me serve you here this time.¡± She comes out from under the table and lifts up her skirt to show her private parts. Her panties were already off, so I could immediately see her moist, wet pussy. I reached for it and touched it directly with my fingers. ¡°Kyaaa! Nnn, haaaa!¡± The moment I touched it, Amelia let out a charming cry. ¡°It seems that the sensitivity has increased a lot, but your voice is a little too loud.¡± I warned her, but I didn¡¯t use the muffling spell that I did a while ago. I think it will excite her more. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, master. I couldn¡¯t resist and masturbated myself.¡± It¡¯s a little late for her to tell that, but it¡¯s exciting to hear her say it once again. It just makes me want to fuck the beautiful girl in front of me right away. ¡°You don¡¯t need any foreplay then. Straddle me as you are.¡± ¡°-! C-coming right up, sir!¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes shone at the long-awaited order. She straddles my legs and places her hands on my shoulders, breathing excitedly. Then she slowly lowers her hips. Amelia trembled for a moment as the erected meat stick and the wet vagina made contact. Her love juices as well. They started to drip from her secret area more than ever, wetting the area around my crotch. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. ¡°Nhaa¡­¡­master, may I?¡± Amelia asked as she wrapped her hands around my neck. Her eyes seemed to say that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°You may put it in, but you must keep your voice down. I won¡¯t use the same spell again.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­hiuuu, nnnnhhhhh!¡± Amelia tried to keep her voice down as she lowered her hips further. Meanwhile, the tip of the meat stick dug into her vagina and buried itself further and further inside. As the insertion progressed, her face became distorted with pleasure and her anguish became louder. ¡°Uguuu, afuuuu! It¡¯s all the way in, haaa, haaa¡­¡­¡± After a minute or so, the entire meat stick is finally inserted inside her womb. Even in this state, Amelia¡¯s fully aroused vagina was actively moving around. I could feel her entire vagina entwining around my meat stick. ¡°nfuuu, hauuuu. It feels so good even though it¡¯s not moving yet¡­¡­: Amelia is breathing hard as she rests her head on my chest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not going to move?¡± ¡°H-how could I! It¡¯s impossible! I won¡¯t be able to keep my voice down if I move my hips in this state!¡± She shakes her head in response to my question, but I¡¯m starting to feel that this pleasure is not enough. It may be good for Amelia, but I¡¯ve just had a hard blowjob. Not only it prevented my son from wilting, this insufficient pleasure has already made me frustrated, and my patience will not last long if she continues to keep this up. Well, if Amelia won¡¯t budge, I guess I¡¯ll have to do it myself. ¡°Wait a minute, Master! If you move now¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m gonna make your body feel good too. Well, I can¡¯t guarantee the same for your head, though.¡± Amelia panicked a little, but I grabbed her firmly by the hips. For a first-year, her plump buttocks felt so good just by rubbing them. Alas, now that I am in this state, that simple pleasure was just not enough. Making sure that I was holding Amelia¡¯s body firmly, I began to move my arms. ¡°Ngiii, fuuuu, uuuuuu!¡± The girl¡¯s body was lifted up and my meat stick was pulled out of her vagina. At that time, the protruding bellend of my dick became a weapon scraped the walls of her oozing pussy. ¡°Ohoooooo!? M-my insides are getting pulled out!¡± Amelia¡¯s hips convulsed at the sudden stimulus. It was so intense I could feel it in my hands that are gripping her hips. ¡°Kukuku, you seem to have felt a lot there.¡± ¡°A-after all, it was master¡¯s¡­¡­uu, master, you¡¯re so evil!¡± ¡°But you still obeyed me, didn¡¯t you? And now you¡¯re going to get fucked again, just as you wanted to.¡± While saying that, I dropped the butt that I had been lifting, plunging my meat rod into her vagina at a much faster rate than when she had inserted it. ¡°Uguuuuuuuu¡­..m-my womb, so deep!¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you feel it the most, I know.¡± Because I was the one who trained her, I knew all of Amelia¡¯s erogenous zones. I also developed several of them while training her, so I know exactly where to stimulate her and make her moan. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you feel good, Amelia, and I¡¯m going to make you cum so good you¡¯ll go crazy with me.¡± This is a reward for the blowjob she had just performed that gave me a lot of pleasure. However, being forced into a silent state right now, it also meant she has to keep the pleasure bottled up inside her body. If you are reading this text, you are reading the incomplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators. To think the fact that being unable to scream out your desires has already made a huge difference, it makes me want to bang her more. ¡°Help, help me, master. I¡¯m gonna die if we continue to do it like this!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll adjust the stimulation, so don¡¯t worry and just cum as much as you want. ¡° Of course, as she is my woman, I would not allow her to die of shock or even faint. However, I started to move her hips faster and faster. ¡°Hiiii, ohooooo! Cumming, I¡¯m cumming I¡¯m cumming I¡¯m cumming!¡± The pleasure that had been building up inside Amelia finally pushed her self over the edge and made herself climax. She desperately put her arms around my back in an effort to keep her self conscious. ¡°Auuu, kuhoooo! My head, my head is losing it already¡­¡­igiiiiii!¡± ¡°Amelia, your voice is getting louder. What if they hear you outside?¡± ¡°Even if you shay that, I can¡¯t shtop, I kan¡¯t thake it any longher! It¡¯sh jusht sho gooood!¡± It seems that Amelia is feeling so good that she¡¯s already starting to have trouble speaking properly. Her eyes were already upwards, streaming tears incessantly. Even her emotions were already out of control as well. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t stop herself from climaxing continuously, even though her lower body was losing strength in each time. Despite this, only the insides of her vagina remained intact, squeezing and gripping my meat stick hard. I played with Amelia¡¯s sluggish body as she worked on my cock. I felt a sense of immorality as I toyed the body of the beautiful girl in front of me as if it were some kind of a pleasure tool. ¡°Ahuuu, uguuu! I¡¯m melting! My body is melting away!¡± Her moans were getting louder and louder, and if I continued like this, the others would definitely notice. I had no choice but to use my muffling magic spell and finish myself with Amelia¡¯s body as hard as I could. ¡°I¡¯m going to let you out, Amelia¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, master, please give it to me, master! Pour all your cum inside me, please!¡± Dobyuuuuuu! Byurubyururuururu! At the end, I pulled Amelia¡¯s body towards me as hard as I could and ejaculated all the contents of my meat stick against the deepest part of her cervix. Stimulated by the hot sperm being injected inside, Amelia¡¯s vagina rumbled, trapping the semen that was poured into the innermost part of her uterus. ¡°Hiii, agaah¡­¡­guuuh.¡± She can¡¯t even say a word properly, as the pleasure seems to have messed up her cognition in its totality. But the look on her face as she came was enough to satisfy me. ¡°Thanks for your help, Amelia. The tea set has gone cold, but that can¡¯t be helped.¡± I chuckled as I looked at the pot, which was now completely empty of steam. After that, I had to stay with Amelia until she was feeling better. Afterstories: Chapter 7: The Last Day of the Training Camp It was finally the last day of training. We have successfully arrived in the temporary training area and I was currently unloading the materials I had purchased the day before. As most of the purchases are metals, with some wood in between, they were quite heavy, so we have to bring the carriage directly into the camp to unload everything. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Amelia said as she saw me unload the materials off one by one. I had a lot of fun with her yesterday, but she seemed to owe me a debt of gratitude for staying and taking good care of her when she was unable to stand on her feet. I didn¡¯t really mind, to be honest, but I¡¯ll let her help me to satisfy herself. ¡°Then take the wood from the other side and follow me.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Amelia used her body-strengthening magic and came along with a large piece of wood. Well, no matter how much magic you apply that can help your muscles, you only have two arms. Still, I¡¯m grateful for her help. ¡°Master, is this wood and¡­¡­iron? What are you going to do with this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re outside now. Call me sir.¡± I said, and warned Amelia. There are no people around, but I said it just in case. You can¡¯t be sure of who will be listening, so we need to go back to our fronts in the meantime. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Krause.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. As for what I¡¯m going to do with it, we will use this as a target.¡± When I said that, Amelia looked dubious. ¡°But you always make them on the spot, don¡¯t you ¡­¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I wanted a stronger target.¡± The clay figurines we always use don¡¯t have the same impact in showing toughness. Also, I¡¯ve been tasked by the head of the school to show the girls ¡°something stronger¡± this time. ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you see it. Ah, put the materials over there.¡± I urged Amelia, and we went on our way. A few dozen minutes later, we finished bringing all the materials into the training area. ¡°It seems that you have brought in a lot, Mister Krause.¡± Liesl came from the other side with the rest of the students in tow. As she¡¯s also in front of the ordinary students, she has also taken her usual front. ¡°Yes. the headmistress has told me to show off my abilities, you see.¡± The purpose of today is to show students the highest level of magic spell a wizard could manage. I¡¯ve rarely used it myself, but Julia says it¡¯s good for the students to know the highest level of magic to inspire their thoughts. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. All the students here are indeed excellent. yet, I could see in their eyes that they are also somewhat full of themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to be satisfied with being the best in the school. More importantly, I don¡¯t want them to take the belief that being at the peak of this school means they are also at the peak outside of the school.¡± I think that¡¯s what Julia was thinking. In other words, this may provide them inspiration, but this also doubles as a slap to the faces, showing that there are other existences better than them outside the school. I couldn¡¯t help but return my gaze at Amelia. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to give them this as the first lesson of the last day.¡± I put my hand on the pile of materials and looked at the students. The students, ranging from first year to third year, seemed curious to see what would happen. Some of them looked bored, as if they were confident in their own magic abilities. But in a few minutes, they will be plopping their beautiful butts to the ground, with legs giving in, and unable to stand up in awe. On the massive firepower I was about to unleash, of course. ¡°Okay, first things first. This magic spell I¡¯m going to cast is very dangerous. This time, do not, and I mean DO NOT, get out of the safe zone I will be making for you.¡± As I said this, I cast a spell. Then, a meter-long wall of earth rose up in front of the students. ¡°For now, stay there. Don¡¯t go out of the wall for now. There might be debris flying around, so be watchful and prepare yourselves to duck just in case.¡± After that, he turned to the materials I had prepared earlier. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare a few different targets this time so that you can easily see how powerful they are.¡± I started by processing the wood with a magic spell. ¡°The most fragile target is a wooden doll. These can be destroyed normally, right?¡± The students nodded at my question. It would be easy to destroy it with the elementary attack spells learned in their first-year lessons. This time, I made about fifty life-sized wooden dolls and set them up in a wide area. Next is the clay figurine that I always use, but I¡¯m going to put armor on it this time. I created a clay figurine near the wooden dolls and put armor on it that I processed with magic. It¡¯s just a piece of iron that¡¯s been crudely deformed, so if a human were to wear it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move, but it would provide enough protection. ¡°And finally, the Iron Golem.¡± And lastly, the iron golem. I used magic on the remaining iron that I have on this one. After that, what had been a chunk of iron gradually transformed into a three-meter-long human form. ¡°I¡¯m not just shaping it. Arendt, come forward and shoot your strongest spell at the golem.¡± ¡°¡®Okay, sir. I¡¯m sorry if I break you~.¡± Annica, who was appointed by me, comes out. She pointed her one hand at the golem then cast her spell, creating the fireball she showed the other day. She launched it towards the golem and it received a confirmed hit, as the fireball exploded. Based on the power of the explosion, the golem should be blasted into smithereens, and Annica took a confident smile. However, that confidence instantly changed to astonishment. ¡°What!? My magic spell, my powerful magic spell didn¡¯t work!?¡± Annica¡¯s fireball exploded as soon as it landed on the golem, but the target was unharmed. Some parts are somewhat sooty, but despite that, everything is still intact. ¡°It is because that golem I created has been given a nullification to magic. It can neutralize most intermediate level magic spells to zero.¡± I immediately heard the students groaning at my words. Because of the difficulty of the lessons, most of the students took learning magic resistance, which reduces the effect of magic, as a priority, rather than magic nullification, which nullifies the target¡¯s magic spell to zero. Also, because they were still skeptical of the word nullification, they were so surprised that it was proven possible to nullify even the best intermediate level of magic spell into something that is only a light breeze. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be surprised by something like this. I¡¯m about to start, so Arendt, you may now return to the safe zone.¡± I made Annica move back again and confirmed with Liesl that everyone is safe. I took one deep breath, relaxed my body, and began to cast my magic spell. I can use most magic without chanting, but the one I¡¯m going to use needs to be chanted to be fully effective. If you are reading this text, you are reading the incomplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators. ¡°Now then, here I go¡­¡­!¡± After all the chanting was done, the sky suddenly began to get dark overhead. The clouds got darker and darker, and the sky is getting dimmer and dimmer. And then, just above the golem, the clouds swirled. ¡°While at it, protect your eyes, everyone. This move will be pretty bright.¡± As I said this, I concentrated on the magic spell I hadn¡¯t used in a while. While I was doing this, the vortex grew stronger, and lightning bolts started appearing near the center of the clouds. ¡°Here it comes, ¡­¡­!¡± The next moment, a massive bolt of lightning struck the ground from the sky, causing the whole area to turn white for a moment, and the next moment causing a roar. I could hear the screams of the students, but the sound was so loud that it drowned them all out. I cover my eyes to protect myself, and the intense light soon subsides. But the magic spell doesn¡¯t end with that one blow. Multiple bolts of lightning followed the first one, raining down all over the area in split-second succession. Each of these lightning bolts had the power of a high-grade magic spell. If any of them survived the first strike, they would undoubtedly be obliterated by this follow-up strike. Then, when the sky finally calmed down, the effects of the magic became visible. However, the students who saw it were in a state of shock. This was because, in the spot where the first blow had fallen, there was nothing left. There was only the blackened earth and not a single piece of that golem that had been given magic nullification. Almost all of the dolls I had placed around me were also destroyed. Even those who barely remained had their armor undone had their clay structure turned black. ¡°¡­¡­so this is the magic spell of the highest level.¡± Someone muttered. When I looked back, I saw that it was Amelia. Moreover, she was looking ahead with an expression that was a mixture of astonishment and delight. ¡°This is magic at its finest.¡± ¡°Um, sir. Can all court wizards are able to do such amazing magic?¡± One of the students asks me. ¡°All of us? I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­If we based it on the people I know, about half of them? Also, it¡¯s more of a research and development thing over there. You won¡¯t see them cast these things out in the open.¡± When I said that, the way the students looked at me changed. These are indeed the students who are qualified to participate in such a camp. Instead of despairing if you show them the obvious difference, they were even inspired by it more. Maybe one of them will truly be a court wizard from here on. ¡°Well, then. I will now begin the lecture about this magic. If you have any questions, I¡¯ll be happy to answer them after the lesson.¡± Then I started the blue sky classroom with my students, but right after the lecture, the questions and discussions were so flooded that we didn¡¯t stop until it was dark. Afterstories: Chapter 8: Bringing them to the Tent 1 After the exercise was over, as expected, the ground was blown to smithereens by the use of a large-scale magic spell. My students and I cleaned up the area. I don¡¯t care how many battlefields this place has been through; we can¡¯t just leave this mess as it is. Also, it¡¯s not good for the reputation of the school. ¡°That¡¯s enough. The cleanup is over.¡± As a finishing touch, I used a magic spell to level the ground to some extent and announced the end. I could hear the sighs of the students around me. ¡°If you still have questions about magic, you can ask me on the carriage ride home. You should get plenty of rest today.¡± I said to the girls and returned to the tent I had pitched at the camp. The tent was large enough to accommodate up to three people. On the way there, I saw Liesl and Hannah talking. ¡°Oh, Theophil. We¡¯re just making sure we¡¯re on the right path home tomorrow.¡± Liesl had a map in her hand. ¡°Thanks for the hard work. Why don¡¯t you guys call it a day?¡± The sun is slowly setting, and the students have already returned to their tents. ¡°Well¡­¡­Garand, let¡¯s continue tomorrow, shall we?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Canaris.¡± I returned to my tent with the two who had put away the map. I had been sharing the tent with Liesl, the teacher, and Hannah, who I had brought along as a healthcare committee member, unlike the rest of the other students. This was unknown to the rest, but putting that aside, it¡¯s already too much trouble to set up a tent for just me alone. Inside the tent, there were beds for three people and a few other small things. It may not be the best environment for a wealthy female student, but it¡¯s already luxurious enough to live in, for a camping trip. ¡°That was some serious magic you just did there.¡± Liesl, who took off her jacket, said as she sat down on the bed. She was not very good at magic spells, but she was indeed surprised by the power of the highest level of spell I had cast earlier. ¡°I could also use several others, but I think that one was probably the best in terms of making the difference clear. Literally, the flashiest one, no pun intended.¡± As I said this, I filled up a glass of water and took a breather. ¡°And although it looks amazing, High-grade spells are just a more efficient way of using magic power. More complicated process in exchange for a higher output and a cheaper cost. The chanting is also shorter.¡± This is precisely the kind of magic that specializes in a single blow. ¡°I¡¯m tired as hell. I want to rest for a while.¡± Though I¡¯m proud to say that I have quite a bit of magic power, today¡¯s consumption was still a bit too much. My whole body is wrapped in a sense of fatigue. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. ¡°Though I¡¯d be really grateful if someone provided me a little consolation for all my hard work, don¡¯t you think?¡± Saying that, I looked at the two with a meaningful gaze. Hannah gulped as if she was taken aback, and Liesl raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re doing this here, even though it¡¯s not a bit far from the students¡¯ tents?¡± Liesl asks me. Do you really think that I will hesitate just because of that? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the students are too tired to pay attention to us.¡± I used my magic detection spell to check their presence, but there was no sign of them coming out of their respective tents. It seems that they are all planning to rest early and prepare for the expedition tomorrow. ¡°There is also a student here, you know?¡± Liesl moved over to my bed as she said this. But she knows that I don¡¯t easily overturn something once I said it. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get Theophil his fill early so that we can get some rest.¡± ¡°Kukuku, if it works out at your way, that is.¡± ¡°Hmph. Stop feigning on us. You¡¯re probably more tired than usual, and I can¡¯t allow myself to keep getting defeated by you forever.¡± Liesl reached into my pants and pulled out my cock in a familiar manner. Then she pushed me down on the bed. ¡°Hou? How daring.¡± ¡°Of course I am. You¡¯ve taught me all of this, after all.¡± Liesl chuckled, then unhesitatingly pulled her top open. Her huge breasts, which had been pushed inside her clothes until now, spilled out, fully exposing them to me. I could feel the weight of her soft flesh on my thighs, and it was very soothing. ¡°I¡¯m going to make love to you from now on. Are you ready?¡± Then Liesl lifted up her own breasts and started to pinch the meat stick in between. I could feel the warmth of her breasts as she moved them up and down. ¡°Fufu, feels good to have it sandwiched between your favorite big breasts, am I right?¡± And since it was coming from a woman I had trained myself, the excitement was double than before. Liesl may seem stubborn and strong-minded, but she is actually a closet pervert herself, eager to serve me with these erotic techniques. She moved her breasts back and forth and started massaging my cock, and I couldn¡¯t help but love the way she used the perfect amount of pressure. ¡°You¡¯re getting harder and harder¡­¡­ I¡¯m making you feel good, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so erotic.¡± ¡°E-erotic!? I-I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because¡­¡­Theophil made me so!¡± Liesl¡¯s face turned red as she tried to argue, but she didn¡¯t stop servicing me. But this gap between her usual dignified appearance and the excitement she¡¯s bringing only made me more pleased. And now, the other one finally starts to move. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± Hannah, suddenly being left out of the net, hugged me with a face like she was about to cry. ¡°Whoah, Hannah. It¡¯s not a good idea to hug someone out of the blue.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. However, I¡­¡­¡± With that said, Hannah¡¯s arms are wrapping around my body with anxiety. Not only was I overwhelmed by her body mass, her huge breasts, not at all losing to Liesl¡¯s in size, were pressed even more against my body. If you are reading this text, you are reading the incomplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators. ¡°One of our students is in dire need, Liesl. How about you show them how to do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of teacher, but¡­¡­it can¡¯t be helped. Garand, come over here.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Hannah nodded at once and crouched beside Liesl. ¡°Here. Keep it in between your breasts with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try ¡­¡­ like this?¡± Hannah came around from the other side and pressed her big tits against the meat stick, facing Liesl. At the same time, Liesl began to serve the meat stick again. Each of their massive breasts was pressed against me, and my meat stick felt like it was about to be crushed from both sides. However, thanks to their softness, only pure pleasure assaulted me instead. ¡°Kuh, not bad, you two¡­¡­!¡± These two have the largest pairs of breasts among all my women. They¡¯re the perfect couple for a good titjob, and as expected, they¡¯re giving me more than enough pleasure compared to the other women I have partnered with. I hadn¡¯t even moved my hips yet, but my desire to ejaculate was growing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Theophil? Your hips are starting to shake.¡± As expected of a knight apprentice, Liesl immediately noticed my movements and started to move her breasts even harder. The stimulation of the sensitive rod increased, and I felt something hot rising from my waist. ¡°Are you about to cum, Sir Krause? If so, please let it out on our breasts!¡± Hannah did the same and intensified the stimulation of her breasts. Each grabbed their own bombshells firmer, sinking their fingers in their soft big tits as if they are showing off how soft they are when you grab them. This movement also put more pressure on my cock, as if they¡¯re intending to pump the semen sleeping on the depths all the way up. As I was being tortured by both of them simultaneously, I can¡¯t fight back due to fatigue, and I was immediately losing my composure in no time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back. If you feel the urge to cum, just let it out on our breasts.¡± ¡°Yes, we are doing this to heal you, Sir Krause. So please, relax and allow us to make you feel good as it is.¡± The girls even whispered sweet nothings to get me more excited. While it¡¯s good to be doing the service from above, it¡¯s also hard to give up the feeling of being served below. I relaxed and enjoyed the pleasure, then did as they said and let myself reach my limit. ¡°I¡¯m going to let it out. Catch it in your breasts.¡± ¡°Of course, leave it to us.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Krause. Please stain our breasts a lot!¡± ¡°Me too. Cum in my breasts as much as you like.¡± The two focused even more on squeezing my cock with their big tits, pushing me to climax. ¡°Guh¡­¡­!¡± The desire to ejaculate that had been raised so high was released all at once, and for a moment, I felt so much pleasure that my vision went white. ¡°Hyauuuu!? W-wow¡­¡­ my chest is going to be painted white!¡± Ugh, I never thought you would put out so much semen¡­¡­my breasts feel heavy.¡± Meanwhile, the meat stick continued its rampage, convulsing between the two pairs of big breasts. After it stopped, the breasts of the two were so stained with semen that there is not even a clean spot you can find between them. However, rather than subsiding, my sexual desire was strengthened even more by the sight of the two catching my cum. This is gonna be one tough night for all of us. Afterstories: Chapter 9: Bringing them to the Tent 2 Liesl and Hannah¡¯s double titfucking felt good enough, but it also turned me on even more. Even though I had just finished ejaculating, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting excited. I wanted to fuck a woman in front of me right away. ¡°¡­¡­both of you, get up on the bed.¡± I spoke, trying not to show my excitement. But even with that, I still was not able to control my tone of voice, which turned out to be angrier-pitched than usual. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­that wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± Liesl, who had been with me for a long time, seemed to sense it right away. ¡°Well, for now, I¡¯m going to listen to you.¡± She looks at me in suspicion, but still does as I say. When I saw this, I turned my gaze to Hannah. She was still looking at her bosom which had been defiled by me. When she realized that I was looking directly at her, she went in a fluster. ¡°Ah, um, what is ¡­¡­it?¡± ¡°Get up on the bed like Liesl did.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, right away, sir!¡± Though she looked a little panicked, Hannah climbed into the bed as well. As I expected, though, even for the most prestigious school for young ladies, the camping equipment they could carry has its limits, as it is still not possible to provide a bed. However, one of the advantages of the school is that the teachers as well as the students can use a certain amount of magic. Their beds, too, was a showcase of that. After all, it was made by each of them using magic to create a framework, on which they laid the mattress and sheets they had brought. But mine was a little different. ¡°Uwaa, your bed is so much firmer than mine.¡± Hannah shouted in surprise as she climbed up on the bed, surprised at how soft it was. I¡¯m confident that it¡¯s more comfortable than the one she¡¯s using. ¡°I had to bring my own. After all, I don¡¯t want the hardness of the bed to add more to my fatigue.¡± Of course, they weigh more and take up more space than the students¡¯ beds, but we could manage that with weight manipulation and compression magic. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Read at my WordPress to support me and my translations. The students¡¯ beds are not bad, but since I can prepare them myself, I¡¯ll use mine instead. ¡°But are teachers allowed to use these things?¡± Liesl, who was very serious in these matters, raised her voice in question. I shrugged my shoulders in response. ¡°The students can do the same thing if they are good enough at magic. By the difficulty, well, at least it¡¯s easier than the highest level of magic spells that I cast.¡± In fact, some of the third-year students participating in this event might be able to use it. But they didn¡¯t do so because they were too well-behaved. ¡°I¡¯ll use all the magic that I can. That¡¯s what being a magic user is all about.¡± There are many ways to think about it, but in my case, this was it. ¡°That¡¯s it, the story is over. It¡¯s time to have some fun.¡± As I said this, I lay down on the bed. Inside, I was proud of the fact that my bed could support the weight of all three of them without wincing. ¡°Come on, you two, get on top of me.¡± ¡°O-on top of Sir Krause?¡± Hannah gives me a puzzled look. Come to think of it, she¡¯s never been on top of me before. Also, she doesn¡¯t have much experience in doing it with multiple people too. In this case, this will teach her a lot of things. ¡°That¡¯s right. You two are going to ride on top of me. Liesl as experience with this, am I right?¡± The female knight teacher nodded in response. After all, her first partner in crime was even Julia, the headmistress. ¡°This time, however, you sit on my face. That way, you¡¯ll be able to know Julia¡¯s perspective that time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous being on top of Theophil like this.¡± Though she¡¯s saying this, Liesl continued to position her crotch above my head. She looked a little embarrassed, but after a moment, she opened her legs wide and straddled my face as if she had made up her mind. As she had already taken off her underwear, I could fully see her secret parts from below. ¡°It¡¯s just a difference in position¡­¡­yet why is it so embarrassing¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about now. Hannah is watching too, you know?¡± I put my arms around Liesl and restrained her legs, then stretched out my tongue to her secret part. ¡°Ahnnn! No way, if you lick it all of a sudden¡­¡­!¡± It seems that Liesl hadn¡¯t prepared herself yet, causing her to make a surprised moan. She tried to get her hips up, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting them go. I put all my strength into my arms and pulled Liesl¡¯s waist closer. ¡°Don¡¯t run away. You¡¯re about to feel good later on. Hannah, get on top and insert yourself as well.¡± I told the waiting nurse apprentice then resumed violating Liesl again. ¡°Hiuuuu, nhaaaa! T-Theophil¡¯s tongue is inside me!¡± Liesl continued to straddle my face, with her own face reddening as she listened to her own licentious moans. Hannah, on the other hand, is still groping her way down, adjusting her position. ¡°Hnn, nhhhaaa! S-Sir Krause¡¯s, Sir Krause¡¯s big stuff is now inside!¡± Finally, she welcomed the erect meat rod into her vagina. Hannah was only a little wet, yet she sat down on my cock with force. ¡°Guh, so tight¡­¡­ it feels like I¡¯m getting grasped.¡± Either way, it¡¯s always better to have a vagina that is more resistant than usual. It gives me a lot of pleasure, with my libido immediately heightened in no time. ¡°haaa, haaa¡­¡­I¡¯ve got it all in¡­¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t see it because Liesl¡¯s pussy is blocking the view, but based on what I felt, Hannah has landed her hips completely and took all of my meat rod in her pussy. It was then that I felt her love juices coming out gradually, making her next movements smooth. ¡°haa, fuuu¡­¡­I think I came a little. Now then, I¡¯m going to move, Sir.¡± Once it was deep inside her and she felt comfortable, Hannah started moving her hips. The vagina, which had been squeezing me tight to the point of rejection a while ago, is now gently squeezing my meat stick with soft beats. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. I couldn¡¯t bear but love that tangled feeling. Of course, As I enjoy the sensation of Hannah¡¯s vagina, I didn¡¯t forget to caress Liesl¡¯s in front of me. ¡°W-wait, Theophil. If you lick it too much, I¡¯ll¡­¡­!¡± Liesl¡¯s legs began to tremble as if she was being electrified by my caresses. ¡°You can let yourself loose and feel it more, you know? After all, you took care of me so much a while ago.¡± ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­higuuu, ahhhn!¡± It¡¯s amazing that you can tell how much Liesl feels by the amount of love juices she¡¯s dripping from her secret area. While at it, I continued to caress her and moved my hips up from below. ¡°Ahiii! So sudden! Wait, you can¡¯t thrust up your hips from below!¡± Hannah jumped up at the sudden assault. At the same time, I could almost see her large breasts swaying, even from the cover of Liesl¡¯s body. ¡°No, wait! I¡¯m going to cum right away if you push me that hard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As a reward for what you did a while ago, I¡¯m going to make both of you cum.¡± I pulled Liesl¡¯s struggling hips up again and pumped Hannah even harder from below. ¡°Ahh, aaaaaaaahh! It¡¯s coming. My love juices are coming!¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡­Ahhh, cumming cumming cumming!¡± The women¡¯s moans echoed through the sheets of the tent, increasing my excitement as if I was listening to a piece of lewd music. ¡°That¡¯s it, both of you. I¡¯m going to violate you deeper.¡± I moved my hips and pounded several times on Hannah¡¯s cervix. At the same time, I thrust my tongue inside Liesl¡¯s, scraping the inside and stimulating them even more. ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming in Theophil¡¯s face¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Nhuuuuu! Higuuu, ahiiiiiii!¡± Both of their bodies went stiffer, telling me that they were close to climaxing. ¡°aaaaahhhhh, cumming cumming cumming!¡± ¡°Sir Krause! Come inside!¡± ¡°Byururururu! Byukubyukuu!! I shot my second ejaculation of the day inside Hannah. However, at the same time, a tide was blown directly to my face at the climax of Liesl. Guhh¡­¡­this is, as expected, so embarrassing¡­¡­¡± I immediately supported Liesl, who was about to fall down, and laid her on the bed. As for Hannah, she had already retreated from my body and now sitting below me, feeling dazed. ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­Is Miss Canaris okay?¡¯ Still, after recovering a little, she immediately asked the condition of her teacher, who has collapsed. As expected of a healthcare committee member. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I think she just fainted a bit from the pleasure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, but I¡¯m going to check her, just to make sure.¡± Hannah moved over to the bed and checked on her teacher¡¯s condition. While I was watching her, I was able to take a glimpse at her buttocks swaying in my direction. The person herself may be unaware of it, but it was quite enticing. Even though I had just fought a battle against two of them, with a fatigued body even, I still felt something fiery inside me. The show still demands to go on. Afterstories: Chapter 10: Bringing them to the Tent 3 ¡°Miss Canaris, are you okay?¡± Hannah spoke as she approaches Liesl, who has collapsed. She goes on to check her conditions, only to find out that she has just temporarily fainted. ¡°Her body is¡­¡­stable. I think she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Hannah let out a relieved breath as she confirmed that her teacher¡¯s condition was unchanged. She has a strong sense of responsibility, even though she¡¯s still feeling uncomfortable with her legs. ¡°Still, it would be better if we keep her rested¡­¡­hyaauun!¡± That is still not enough reason to let her get away with it. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel a little guilty, but it¡¯s not enough to overcome my sexual desire. After all, Hannah was on all fours with her bare ass facing me. It¡¯s swaying slowly as if inviting me. ¡°You know, if you keep moving with this ass so unprotected, you¡¯re going to attract bad bugs, like me, to take a bite on it.¡± As I said this, I stretched out my hand and grabbed one of her ass cheeks. Despite her breasts being the most prominent feature of her body, Hannah¡¯s ass is not losing in any way in terms of attractiveness. When I grab it with my hand, I could feel the extreme softness as my fingers sink into it. ¡°Kukuku, what a great texture.¡± ¡°Kyaaa, not now! I¡¯m still checking up on Miss Canaris!¡± ¡°But you said that she¡¯s okay. This means she¡¯s good even if we leave her alone, right?¡± I then inserted my fingers inside her private parts. As this has swallowed my cock earlier, it was very wet. ¡°Nkuuh, ahuu, your finger, your finger is inside¡­¡­!¡± Hannah moaned at the foreign object entering her. Her vagina also reacted to the finger, slowly beginning to tighten around it. ¡°Looks like your body is finally ready. Here, come closer.¡± I grabbed Hannah by the shoulders and brought her towards me. Hannah still seemed to be concerned about Liesl but also knew she had no time for that. I brought her towards me and pushed her down on her back. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you like this.¡± I declared to focus her attention on me. As expected, Hannah had to be conscious of me after being told so much. In that situation, he took my meat stick and pressed it against her precious treasure. ¡°uu¡­¡­ahh, even though I just did it a while back¡­¡­¡± Hannah shakes her head in dislike, but she knows that she can¡¯t control her libido either. This chapter translation is made possible by stabbing with a syringe translations. check up-to-date translations only at this site. Entrusting herself to me like it can¡¯t be helped, I then moved my hips forward, piercing my dick further her insides. ¡°Ahhn, it¡¯s reaching so deep all of a sudden.¡± Now that she¡¯s already unraveled, there¡¯s no need to hold back. I inserted the meat rod deep into her vagina with the same momentum, bringing my hips and her waist close together at once. ¡°¡­¡­wow, it¡¯s still tightening well. You wouldn¡¯t think it already fought a round before this.¡± The nasty feel of my meat stick being entangled didn¡¯t even change a bit. Rather, it seemed that after she climaxed, the movements became smoother and more appealing. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­the pleasure kept coming one after another that I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± As Hannah said this, her breathing became more and more ragged. She seems to be losing her cool, but that¡¯s good for her. I move my hips to make her even more aroused. But then a hand reached out from behind and grabbed my shoulder. ¡°¡­¡­What is it? Ah, Liesl. You awake already?¡± It was Liesl who was behind me. At first, it looks like she regained her consciousness safely, but suddenly, she leans her body against me. Then she speaks to my ear. ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­isn¡¯t it too immature of you to go all out on a student?¡± ¡°Kukuku, you know that even I am unforgiving towards virgins from time to time.¡± Rather, I have to put on my efforts more if it¡¯s their first time, enough to carve it to their brains. That way, it will make them addicted and seek that pleasure more. ¡°As a colleague, I ¡­¡­ can¡¯t overlook that.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ll take care of me then?¡± ¡°Haha, no way¡­¡­ I, I really want to, but I can¡¯t do it alone¡­¡­¡± There was a bit of a bitter smile on Liesl¡¯s face, wanting to monopolize me but could not, but this only made me more motivated. I couldn¡¯t refuse that face, so I laid her beside Hannah. ¡°With this, you¡¯re going to deal with two people again¡­¡­are you sure you want to continue?¡± Indeed, I¡¯m also very tired from all the work I had today. I could even sense from my own physical condition that this bout would be my limit. Despite that, I decided to concentrate more on satisfying the two. ¡°I think I¡¯ll move on to Liesl first. I want to enjoy the difference between you and Hannah.¡± Since I had a beautiful teacher and a beautiful student standing side by side, I wanted to compare their tastes. I was overwhelmed with such a desire, so I did it right away. Pulling the rod out of Hannah, who had been with me for a while, I inserted it directly into Liesl lying beside. ¡°Giyuuu! It¡¯s all the way to the back¡­¡­You really have no mercy with your partner!¡± What I plunged in was a meat rod that was fully wet with Hannah¡¯s and my love juices. Likewise, I was able to easily insert it into Liesl¡¯s vagina because the latter was already wet from my earlier caresses. Then I thrust my hips back and forth to feel the shapes of their insides. ¡°hnn¡­¡­Sir Krause, please don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡­¡± Hannah, who had my meat stick pulled out of her, says so with her vagina gaping open. Her hips were trembling so hard that she seemed she seemed to have temporarily lost the ability to move her body. Oh, I know. I¡¯ll just have to satisfy you with my fingers. I put my index and middle fingers together and inserted them into our nursing student pussy. As it has already accustomed itself in my meat stick, it swallowed my fingers well, but as expected, there¡¯s still the wide difference between being pierced by a meat stick and getting violated by a finger. The meat stick was thick but basically just moves back and forth, while the fingers, despite being thinner, can move independently of each other. I stimulated the inside of her vagina while moving each of my two fingers in a different direction. ¡°Ahuuuu, ahhnn! My, my insides are getting messed up!¡± Hannah screamed. She was apparently not able to keep up with the change from meat stick to finger movements. I also moved my hips on the defenseless pussy of Liesl while I¡¯m busy with my hands. ¡°Gufuu! Ahiii! It¡¯s quivering, it¡¯s quivering inside me again¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m gonna let it out soon. You two, come with me together.¡± I declared the unbearable urge to be our destination. Hannah¡¯s gently enveloping vagina and Liesl¡¯s tightly squeezing vagina. It¡¯s hard to choose between the two who¡¯s best, but today I wanted to ejaculate in Lise¡¯s vagina, which I have yet to do. I acted on my desire to leave my essence in the both of them. ¡°Not good, Sir Krause, don¡¯t move your fingers so hard, ahiiiii!¡± ¡°Ahhh, cumming, I¡¯m going to cum once again!¡± Liesl and Hannah showed their verge of cumming right in front of me. Using my remaining strength to move my hips and hands, I tried my very best. I used my fingers to stir the insides of Hannah¡¯s pussy, all while slamming my meat stick down to Liesl¡¯s cervix. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Read at my WordPress to support me and my translations. This became the finishing blow, and all of us climaxed. ¡°Theofiiiiiillll! I¡¯m cummiiiiinnngg!¡± ¡°Ahiiiiiii! Not good, I¡¯m cumming aaaagggaaainnn!¡± Dobyururururu!! I felt my fingers and rod being grasped firmly as I spit out my semen. It was a satisfying climax that made me feel as if I were being melted from the soul. However. I had already reached the limit of my physical strength, I fell to bed just like that, out of energy. ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I can move any further than I already have.¡± My arms and legs that were kept being overworked were now wobbly. It¡¯s even difficult for me to stand up anymore. Still, I tried my best to look at Liesl and Hannah, turning my head to my left and right to check them. The two were lying on either side of me had the same pleasant expression on their faces. It was especially even more for Hannah, as she looks like she has reached her limit and has fainted. ¡°nguu, eho, eho¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, you aren¡¯t satisfied yet?¡± Liesl, who was coughing because she was screaming too much, asked beside. ¡°I can¡¯t move anymore. Even if I still have libido, I won¡¯t be able to do anything because I¡¯m already out of magic.¡± ¡°is that so? Fufu¡­¡­if it¡¯s Theophil right now, then maybe I can beat you.¡± ¡°Only if you can still hold my sword without wavering in your state, that is.¡± ¡°Oh, is that a challenge? Fufufu.¡± We both chuckled in laughter. After recovering a bit, I covered Hannah with a blanket to keep her from catching a cold. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we have to clean up the remaining and prepare for our return.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that even if you don¡¯t tell me to. But if I can¡¯t move tomorrow, then it¡¯s all on you, okay?¡± Liesl poked me and then closed her eyes. The two then slept on my bed, which was fine since I had made it spacious from the start. Between the soft bodies of the two women, I let myself fall asleep. It will be back to my fantastic harem and teaching life after this.